diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 3 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 11521-0.txt | 4061 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 11521-h/11521-h.htm | 7273 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/11521-8.txt | 4484 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/11521-8.zip | bin | 0 -> 104583 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/11521-h.zip | bin | 0 -> 115895 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/11521-h/11521-h.htm | 7717 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/11521.txt | 4484 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/11521.zip | bin | 0 -> 104469 bytes |
11 files changed, 28035 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6833f05 --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,3 @@ +* text=auto +*.txt text +*.md text diff --git a/11521-0.txt b/11521-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..9f95044 --- /dev/null +++ b/11521-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,4061 @@ +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 11521 *** + +A BELEAGUERED CITY + + + + + +BEING + + + + + +A NARRATIVE OF CERTAIN RECENT EVENTS IN THE CITY OF SEMUR, IN THE +DEPARTMENT OF THE HAUTE BOURGOGNE + + + + + +A STORY OF THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN + +by Mrs. Oliphant + +1900 + + +THE AUTHOR inscribes this little Book, with tender and grateful +greetings, to those whose sympathy has supported her through many and +long years, the kind audience of her UNKNOWN FRIENDS. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + +I, Martin Dupin (de la Clairière), had the honour of holding the office +of Maire in the town of Semur, in the Haute Bourgogne, at the time when +the following events occurred. It will be perceived, therefore, that no +one could have more complete knowledge of the facts--at once from my +official position, and from the place of eminence in the affairs of the +district generally which my family has held for many generations--by +what citizen-like virtues and unblemished integrity I will not be vain +enough to specify. Nor is it necessary; for no one who knows Semur can +be ignorant of the position held by the Dupins, from father to son. The +estate La Clairière has been so long in the family that we might very +well, were we disposed, add its name to our own, as so many families in +France do; and, indeed, I do not prevent my wife (whose prejudices I +respect) from making this use of it upon her cards. But, for myself, +_bourgeois_ I was born and _bourgeois_ I mean to die. My residence, like +that of my father and grandfather, is at No. 29 in the Grande Rue, +opposite the Cathedral, and not far from the Hospital of St. Jean. We +inhabit the first floor, along with the _rez-de-chaussée,_ which has +been turned into domestic offices suitable for the needs of the family. +My mother, holding a respected place in my household, lives with us in +the most perfect family union. My wife (_née_ de Champfleurie) is +everything that is calculated to render a household happy; but, alas one +only of our two children survives to bless us. I have thought these +details of my private circumstances necessary, to explain the following +narrative; to which I will also add, by way of introduction, a simple +sketch of the town itself and its general conditions before these +remarkable events occurred. + +It was on a summer evening about sunset, the middle of the month of +June, that my attention was attracted by an incident of no importance +which occurred in the street, when I was making my way home, after an +inspection of the young vines in my new vineyard to the left of La +Clairière. All were in perfectly good condition, and none of the many +signs which point to the arrival of the insect were apparent. I had come +back in good spirits, thinking of the prosperity which I was happy to +believe I had merited by a conscientious performance of all my duties. I +had little with which to blame myself: not only my wife and relations, +but my dependants and neighbours, approved my conduct as a man; and even +my fellow-citizens, exacting as they are, had confirmed in my favour the +good opinion which my family had been fortunate enough to secure from +father to son. These thoughts were in my mind as I turned the corner of +the Grande Rue and approached my own house. At this moment the tinkle of +a little bell warned all the bystanders of the procession which was +about to pass, carrying the rites of the Church to some dying person. +Some of the women, always devout, fell on their knees. I did not go so +far as this, for I do not pretend, in these days of progress, to have +retained the same attitude of mind as that which it is no doubt becoming +to behold in the more devout sex; but I stood respectfully out of the +way, and took off my hat, as good breeding alone, if nothing else, +demanded of me. Just in front of me, however, was Jacques Richard, +always a troublesome individual, standing doggedly, with his hat upon +his head and his hands in his pockets, straight in the path of M. le +Curé. There is not in all France a more obstinate fellow. He stood +there, notwithstanding the efforts of a good woman to draw him away, and +though I myself called to him. M. le Curé is not the man to flinch; and +as he passed, walking as usual very quickly and straight, his soutane +brushed against the blouse of Jacques. He gave one quick glance from +beneath his eyebrows at the profane interruption, but he would not +distract himself from his sacred errand at such a moment. It is a sacred +errand when any one, be he priest or layman, carries the best he can +give to the bedside of the dying. I said this to Jacques when M. le Curé +had passed and the bell went tinkling on along the street. 'Jacques,' +said I, 'I do not call it impious, like this good woman, but I call it +inhuman. What! a man goes to carry help to the dying, and you show him +no respect!' + +This brought the colour to his face; and I think, perhaps, that he might +have become ashamed of the part he had played; but the women pushed in +again, as they are so fond of doing. 'Oh, M. le Maire, he does not +deserve that you should lose your words upon him!' they cried; 'and, +besides, is it likely he will pay any attention to you when he tries to +stop even the _bon Dieu_?' + +'The _bon Dieu!_' cried Jacques. 'Why doesn't He clear the way for +himself? Look here. I do not care one farthing for your _bon Dieu_. Here +is mine; I carry him about with me.' And he took a piece of a hundred +sous out of his pocket (how had it got there?) '_Vive l'argent_' he +said. 'You know it yourself, though you will not say so. There is no +_bon Dieu_ but money. With money you can do anything. _L'argent c'est le +bon Dieu_.' + +'Be silent,' I cried, 'thou profane one!' And the women were still more +indignant than I. 'We shall see, we shall see; when he is ill and would +give his soul for something to wet his lips, his _bon Dieu_ will not do +much for him,' cried one; and another said, clasping her hands with a +shrill cry, 'It is enough to make the dead rise out of their graves!' + +'The dead rise out of their graves!' These words, though one has heard +them before, took possession of my imagination. I saw the rude fellow go +along the street as I went on, tossing the coin in his hand. One time it +fell to the ground and rang upon the pavement, and he laughed more +loudly as he picked it up. He was walking towards the sunset, and I too, +at a distance after. The sky was full of rose-tinted clouds floating +across the blue, floating high over the grey pinnacles of the Cathedral, +and filling the long open line of the Rue St. Etienne down which he was +going. As I crossed to my own house I caught him full against the light, +in his blue blouse, tossing the big silver piece in the air, and heard +him laugh and shout _'Vive l'argent!_ This is the only _bon Dieu_.' +Though there are many people who live as if this were their sentiment, +there are few who give it such brutal expression; but some of the people +at the corner of the street laughed too. 'Bravo, Jacques!' they cried; +and one said, 'You are right, _mon ami_, the only god to trust in +nowadays.' 'It is a short _credo_, M. le Maire,' said another, who +caught my eye. He saw I was displeased, this one, and his countenance +changed at once. + +'Yes, Jean Pierre,' I said, 'it is worse than short--it is brutal. I +hope no man who respects himself will ever countenance it. It is against +the dignity of human nature, if nothing more.' + +'Ah, M. le Maire!' cried a poor woman, one of the good ladies of the +market, with entrenchments of baskets all round her, who had been +walking my way; 'ah, M. le Maire! did not I say true? it is enough to +bring the dead out of their graves.' + +'That would be something to see,' said Jean Pierre, with a laugh; 'and I +hope, _ma bonne femme_, that if you have any interest with them, you +will entreat these gentlemen to appear before I go away.' + +'I do not like such jesting,' said I. 'The dead are very dead and will +not disturb anybody, but even the prejudices of respectable persons +ought to be respected. A ribald like Jacques counts for nothing, but I +did not expect this from you.' + +'What would you, M. le Maire?' he said, with a shrug of his shoulders. +'We are made like that. I respect prejudices as you say. My wife is a +good woman, she prays for two--but me! How can I tell that Jacques is +not right after all? A _grosse pièce_ of a hundred sous, one sees that, +one knows what it can do--but for the other!' He thrust up one shoulder +to his ear, and turned up the palms of his hands. + +'It is our duty at all times to respect the convictions of others,' I +said, severely; and passed on to my own house, having no desire to +encourage discussions at the street corner. A man in my position is +obliged to be always mindful of the example he ought to set. But I had +not yet done with this phrase, which had, as I have said, caught my ear +and my imagination. My mother was in the great _salle_ of the +_rez-de-chausée,_ as I passed, in altercation with a peasant who had +just brought us in some loads of wood. There is often, it seems to me, a +sort of _refrain_ in conversation, which one catches everywhere as one +comes and goes. Figure my astonishment when I heard from the lips of my +good mother the same words with which that good-for-nothing Jacques +Richard had made the profession of his brutal faith. 'Go!' she cried, in +anger; 'you are all the same. Money is your god. _De grosses pièces_, +that is all you think of in these days.' + +'_Eh, bien,_ madame,' said the peasant; 'and if so, what then? Don't you +others, gentlemen and ladies, do just the same? What is there in the +world but money to think of? If it is a question of marriage, you demand +what is the _dot_; if it is a question of office, you ask, Monsieur +Untel, is he rich? And it is perfectly just. We know what money can do; +but as for _le bon Dieu_, whom our grandmothers used to talk about--' + +And lo! our _gros paysan_ made exactly the same gesture as Jean Pierre. +He put up his shoulders to his ears, and spread out the palms of his +hands, as who should say, There is nothing further to be said. + +Then there occurred a still more remarkable repetition. My mother, as +may be supposed, being a very respectable person, and more or less +_dévote_, grew red with indignation and horror. + +'Oh, these poor grandmothers!' she cried; 'God give them rest! It is +enough to make the dead rise out of their graves.' + +'Oh, I will answer for _les morts_! they will give nobody any trouble,' +he said with a laugh. I went in and reproved the man severely, finding +that, as I supposed, he had attempted to cheat my good mother in the +price of the wood. Fortunately she had been quite as clever as he was. +She went upstairs shaking her head, while I gave the man to understand +that no one should speak to her but with the profoundest respect in my +house. 'She has her opinions, like all respectable ladies,' I said, +'but under this roof these opinions shall always be sacred.' And, to do +him justice, I will add that when it was put to him in this way +Gros-Jean was ashamed of himself. + +When I talked over these incidents with my wife, as we gave each other +the narrative of our day's experiences, she was greatly distressed, as +may be supposed. 'I try to hope they are not so bad as Bonne Maman +thinks. But oh, _mon ami!_' she said, 'what will the world come to if +this is what they really believe?' + +'Take courage,' I said; 'the world will never come to anything much +different from what it is. So long as there are _des anges_ like thee to +pray for us, the scale will not go down to the wrong side.' + +I said this, of course, to please my Agnès, who is the best of wives; +but on thinking it over after, I could not but be struck with the +extreme justice (not to speak of the beauty of the sentiment) of this +thought. The _bon Dieu_--if, indeed, that great Being is as represented +to us by the Church--must naturally care as much for one-half of His +creatures as for the other, though they have not the same weight in the +world; and consequently the faith of the women must hold the balance +straight, especially if, as is said, they exceed us in point of numbers. +This leaves a little margin for those of them who profess the same +freedom of thought as is generally accorded to men--a class, I must add, +which I abominate from the bottom of my heart. + +I need not dwell upon other little scenes which impressed the same idea +still more upon my mind. Semur, I need not say, is not the centre of the +world, and might, therefore, be supposed likely to escape the full +current of worldliness. We amuse ourselves little, and we have not any +opportunity of rising to the heights of ambition; for our town is not +even the _chef-lieu_ of the department,--though this is a subject upon +which I cannot trust myself to speak. Figure to yourself that La +Rochette--a place of yesterday, without either the beauty or the +antiquity of Semur--has been chosen as the centre of affairs, the +residence of M. le Préfet! But I will not enter upon this question. What +I was saying was, that, notwithstanding the fact that we amuse ourselves +but little, that there is no theatre to speak of, little society, few +distractions, and none of those inducements to strive for gain and to +indulge the senses, which exist, for instance, in Paris--that capital of +the world--yet, nevertheless, the thirst for money and for pleasure has +increased among us to an extent which I cannot but consider alarming. +Gros-Jean, our peasant, toils for money, and hoards; Jacques, who is a +cooper and maker of wine casks, gains and drinks; Jean Pierre snatches +at every sous that comes in his way, and spends it in yet worse +dissipations. He is one who quails when he meets my eye; he sins _en +cachette_; but Jacques is bold, and defies opinion; and Gros-Jean is +firm in the belief that to hoard money is the highest of mortal +occupations. These three are types of what the population is at Semur. +The men would all sell their souls for a _grosse pièce_ of fifty +sous--indeed, they would laugh, and express their delight that any one +should believe them to love souls, if they could but have a chance of +selling them; and the devil, who was once supposed to deal in that +commodity, would be very welcome among us. And as for the _bon +Dieu--pouff!_ that was an affair of the grandmothers--_le bon Dieu c'est +l'argent_. This is their creed. I was very near the beginning of my +official year as Maire when my attention was called to these matters as +I have described above. A man may go on for years keeping quiet +himself--keeping out of tumult, religious or political--and make no +discovery of the general current of feeling; but when you are forced to +serve your country in any official capacity, and when your eyes are +opened to the state of affairs around you, then I allow that an +inexperienced observer might well cry out, as my wife did, 'What will +become of the world?' I am not prejudiced myself--unnecessary to say +that the foolish scruples of the women do not move me. But the devotion +of the community at large to this pursuit of gain-money without any +grandeur, and pleasure without any refinement--that is a thing which +cannot fail to wound all who believe in human nature. To be a +millionaire--that, I grant, would be pleasant. A man as rich as Monte +Christo, able to do whatever he would, with the equipage of an English +duke, the palace of an Italian prince, the retinue of a Russian +noble--he, indeed, might be excused if his money seemed to him a kind of +god. But Gros-Jean, who lays up two sous at a time, and lives on black +bread and an onion; and Jacques, whose _grosse pièce_ but secures him +the headache of a drunkard next morning--what to them could be this +miserable deity? As for myself, however, it was my business, as Maire +of the commune, to take as little notice as possible of the follies +these people might say, and to hold the middle course between the +prejudices of the respectable and the levities of the foolish. With +this, without more, to think of, I had enough to keep all my faculties +employed. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE +EVENTS. + +I do not attempt to make out any distinct connection between the simple +incidents above recorded, and the extraordinary events that followed. I +have related them as they happened; chiefly by way of showing the state +of feeling in the city, and the sentiment which pervaded the +community--a sentiment, I fear, too common in my country. I need not say +that to encourage superstition is far from my wish. I am a man of my +century, and proud of being so; very little disposed to yield to the +domination of the clerical party, though desirous of showing all just +tolerance for conscientious faith, and every respect for the prejudices +of the ladies of my family. I am, moreover, all the more inclined to be +careful of giving in my adhesion to any prodigy, in consequence of a +consciousness that the faculty of imagination has always been one of my +characteristics. It usually is so, I am aware, in superior minds, and it +has procured me many pleasures unknown to the common herd. Had it been +possible for me to believe that I had been misled by this faculty, I +should have carefully refrained from putting upon record any account of +my individual impressions; but my attitude here is not that of a man +recording his personal experiences only, but of one who is the official +mouthpiece and representative of the commune, and whose duty it is to +render to government and to the human race a true narrative of the very +wonderful facts to which every citizen of Semur can bear witness. In +this capacity it has become my duty so to arrange and edit the different +accounts of the mystery, as to present one coherent and trustworthy +chronicle to the world. + +To proceed, however, with my narrative. It is not necessary for me to +describe what summer is in the Haute Bourgogne. Our generous wines, our +glorious fruits, are sufficient proof, without any assertion on my part. +The summer with us is as a perpetual _fête_--at least, before the insect +appeared it was so, though now anxiety about the condition of our vines +may cloud our enjoyment of the glorious sunshine which ripens them +hourly before our eyes. Judge, then, of the astonishment of the world +when there suddenly came upon us a darkness as in the depth of winter, +falling, without warning, into the midst of the brilliant weather to +which we are accustomed, and which had never failed us before in the +memory of man! It was the month of July, when, in ordinary seasons, a +cloud is so rare that it is a joy to see one, merely as a variety upon +the brightness. Suddenly, in the midst of our summer delights, this +darkness came. Its first appearance took us so entirely by surprise that +life seemed to stop short, and the business of the whole town was +delayed by an hour or two; nobody being able to believe that at six +o'clock in the morning the sun had not risen. I do not assert that the +sun did not rise; all I mean to say is that at Semur it was still dark, +as in a morning of winter, and when it gradually and slowly became day +many hours of the morning were already spent. And never shall I forget +the aspect of day when it came. It was like a ghost or pale shadow of +the glorious days of July with which we are usually blessed. The +barometer did not go down, nor was there any rain, but an unusual +greyness wrapped earth and sky. I heard people say in the streets, and I +am aware that the same words came to my own lips: 'If it were not full +summer, I should say it was going to snow.' We have much snow in the +Haute Bourgogne, and we are well acquainted with this aspect of the +skies. Of the depressing effect which this greyness exercised upon +myself personally, greyness exercised upon myself personally, I will not +speak. I have always been noted as a man of fine perceptions, and I was +aware instinctively that such a state of the atmosphere must mean +something more than was apparent on the surface. But, as the danger was +of an entirely unprecedented character, it is not to be wondered at that +I should be completely at a loss to divine what its meaning was. It was +a blight some people said; and many were of opinion that it was caused +by clouds of animalculæ coming, as is described in ancient writings, to +destroy the crops, and even to affect the health of the population. The +doctors scoffed at this; but they talked about malaria, which, as far as +I could understand, was likely to produce exactly the same effect. The +night closed in early as the day had dawned late; the lamps were lighted +before six o'clock, and daylight had only begun about ten! Figure to +yourself, a July day! There ought to have been a moon almost at the +full; but no moon was visible, no stars--nothing but a grey veil of +clouds, growing darker and darker as the moments went on; such I have +heard are the days and the nights in England, where the seafogs so often +blot out the sky. But we are unacquainted with anything of the kind in +our _plaisant pays de France_. There was nothing else talked of in Semur +all that night, as may well be imagined. My own mind was extremely +uneasy. Do what I would, I could not deliver myself from a sense of +something dreadful in the air which was neither malaria nor animalculæ, +I took a promenade through the streets that evening, accompanied by M. +Barbou, my _adjoint_, to make sure that all was safe; and the darkness +was such that we almost lost our way, though we were both born in the +town and had known every turning from our boyhood. It cannot be denied +that Semur is very badly lighted. We retain still the lanterns slung by +cords across the streets which once were general in France, but which, +in most places, have been superseded by the modern institution of gas. +Gladly would I have distinguished my term of office by bringing gas to +Semur. But the expense would have been great, and there were a hundred +objections. In summer generally, the lanterns were of little consequence +because of the brightness of the sky; but to see them now, twinkling +dimly here and there, making us conscious how dark it was, was strange +indeed. It was in the interests of order that we took our round, with a +fear, in my mind at least, of I knew not what. M. l'Adjoint said +nothing, but no doubt he thought as I did. + +While we were thus patrolling the city with a special eye to the +prevention of all seditious assemblages, such as are too apt to take +advantage of any circumstances that may disturb the ordinary life of a +city, or throw discredit on its magistrates, we were accosted by Paul +Lecamus, a man whom I have always considered as something of a +visionary, though his conduct is irreproachable, and his life +honourable and industrious. He entertains religious convictions of a +curious kind; but, as the man is quite free from revolutionary +sentiments, I have never considered it to be my duty to interfere with +him, or to investigate his creed. Indeed, he has been treated generally +in Semur as a dreamer of dreams--one who holds a great many +impracticable and foolish opinions--though the respect which I always +exact for those whose lives are respectable and worthy has been a +protection to hire. He was, I think, aware that he owed something to my +good offices, and it was to me accordingly that he addressed himself. + +'Good evening, M. le Maire,' he said; 'you are groping about, like +myself, in this strange night.' + +'Good evening M. Paul,' I replied. 'It is, indeed, a strange night. It +indicates, I fear, that a storm is coming.' + +M. Paul shook his head. There is a solemnity about even his ordinary +appearance. He has a long face, pale, and adorned with a heavy, drooping +moustache, which adds much to the solemn impression made by his +countenance. He looked at me with great gravity as he stood in the +shadow of the lamp, and slowly shook his head. + +'You do not agree with me? Well! the opinion of a man like M. Paul +Lecamus is always worthy to be heard.' + +'Oh!' he said, 'I am called visionary. I am not supposed to be a +trustworthy witness. Nevertheless, if M. Le Maire will come with me, I +will show him something that is very strange--something that is almost +more wonderful than the darkness--more strange,' he went on with great +earnestness, 'than any storm that ever ravaged Burgundy.' + +'That is much to say. A tempest now when the vines are in full +bearing--' + +'Would be nothing, nothing to what I can show you. Only come with me to +the Porte St. Lambert.' + +'If M. le Maire will excuse me,' said M. Barbou, 'I think I will go +home. It is a little cold, and you are aware that I am always afraid of +the damp.' In fact, our coats were beaded with a cold dew as in +November, and I could not but acknowledge that my respectable colleague +had reason. Besides, we were close to his house, and he had, no doubt, +the sustaining consciousness of having done everything that was really +incumbent upon him. 'Our ways lie together as far as my house,' he said, +with a slight chattering of his teeth. No doubt it was the cold. After +we had walked with him to his door, we proceeded to the Porte St. +Lambert. By this time almost everybody had re-entered their houses. The +streets were very dark, and they were also very still. When we reached +the gates, at that hour of the night, we found them shut as a matter of +course. The officers of the _octroi_ were standing close together at the +door of their office, in which the lamp was burning. The very lamp +seemed oppressed by the heavy air; it burnt dully, surrounded with a +yellow haze. The men had the appearance of suffering greatly from cold. +They received me with a satisfaction which was very gratifying to me. +'At length here is M. le Maire himself,' they said. + +'My good friends,' said I, 'you have a cold post to-night. The weather +has changed in the most extraordinary way. I have no doubt the +scientific gentlemen at the Musée will be able to tell us all about +it--M. de Clairon--' + +'Not to interrupt M. le Maire,' said Riou, of the _octroi_, 'I think +there is more in it than any scientific gentleman can explain.' + +'Ah! You think so. But they explain everything,' I said, with a smile. +'They tell us how the wind is going to blow.' + +As I said this, there seemed to pass us, from the direction of the +closed gates, a breath of air so cold that I could not restrain a +shiver. They looked at each other. It was not a smile that passed +between them--they were too pale, too cold, to smile but a look of +intelligence. 'M. le Maire,' said one of them, 'perceives it too;' but +they did not shiver as I did. They were like men turned into ice who +could feel no more. + +'It is, without doubt, the most extraordinary weather,' I said. My teeth +chattered like Barbou's. It was all I could do to keep myself steady. No +one made any reply; but Lecamus said, 'Have the goodness to open the +little postern for foot-passengers: M. le Maire wishes to make an +inspection outside.' + +Upon these words, Riou, who knew me well, caught me by the arm. 'A +thousand pardons,' he said, 'M. le Maire; but I entreat you, do not go. +Who can tell what is outside? Since this morning there is something very +strange on the other side of the gates. If M. le Maire would listen to +me, he would keep them shut night and day till _that_ is gone, he would +not go out into the midst of it. _Mon Dieu!_ a man may be brave. I know +the courage of M. le Maire; but to march without necessity into the +jaws of hell: _mon Dieu!_' cried the poor man again. He crossed himself, +and none of us smiled. Now a man may sign himself at the church +door--one does so out of respect; but to use that ceremony for one's own +advantage, before other men, is rare--except in the case of members of a +very decided party. Riou was not one of these. He signed himself in +sight of us all, and not one of us smiled. + +The other was less familiar--he knew me only in my public capacity--he +was one Gallais of the Quartier St. Médon. He said, taking off his hat: +'If I were M. le Maire, saving your respect, I would not go out into an +unknown danger with this man here, a man who is known as a pietist, as a +clerical, as one who sees visions--' + +'He is not a clerical, he is a good citizen,' I said; 'come, lend us +your lantern. Shall I shrink from my duty wherever it leads me? Nay, my +good friends, the Maire of a French commune fears neither man nor devil +in the exercise of his duty. M. Paul, lead on.' When I said the word +'devil' a spasm of alarm passed over Riou's face. He crossed himself +again. This time I could not but smile. 'My little Riou,' I said, 'do +you know that you are a little imbecile with your piety? There is a time +for everything.' + +'Except religion, M. le Maire; that is never out of place,' said +Gallais. + +I could not believe my senses. 'Is it a conversion?' I said. 'Some of +our Carmes déchaussés must have passed this way.' + +'M. le Maire will soon see other teachers more wonderful than the Carmes +déchaussés,' said Lecamus. He went and took down the lantern from its +nail, and opened the little door. When it opened, I was once more +penetrated by the same icy breath; once, twice, thrice, I cannot tell +how many times this crossed me, as if some one passed. I looked round +upon the others--I gave way a step. I could not help it. In spite of me, +the hair seemed to rise erect on my head. The two officers stood close +together, and Riou, collecting his courage, made an attempt to laugh. +'M. le Maire perceives,' he said, his lips trembling almost too much to +form the words, 'that the winds are walking about.' 'Hush, for God's +sake!' said the other, grasping him by the arm. + +This recalled me to myself; and I followed Lecamus, who stood waiting +for me holding the door a little ajar. He went on strangely, like--I can +use no other words to express it--a man making his way in the face of a +crowd, a thing very surprising to me. I followed him close; but the +moment I emerged from the doorway something caught my breath. The same +feeling seized me also. I gasped; a sense of suffocation came upon me; I +put out my hand to lay hold upon my guide. The solid grasp I got of his +arm re-assured me a little, and he did not hesitate, but pushed his way +on. We got out clear of the gate and the shadow of the wall, keeping +close to the little watch-tower on the west side. Then he made a pause, +and so did I. We stood against the tower and looked out before us. There +was nothing there. The darkness was great, yet through the gloom of the +night I could see the division of the road from the broken ground on +either side; there was nothing there. I gasped, and drew myself up close +against the wall, as Lecamus had also done. There was in the air, in the +night, a sensation the most strange I have ever experienced. I have felt +the same thing indeed at other times, in face of a great crowd, when +thousands of people were moving, rustling, struggling, breathing around +me, thronging all the vacant space, filling up every spot. This was the +sensation that overwhelmed me here--a crowd: yet nothing to be seen but +the darkness, the indistinct line of the road. We could not move for +them, so close were they round us. What do I say? There was +nobody--nothing--not a form to be seen, not a face but his and mine. I +am obliged to confess that the moment was to me an awful moment. I +could not speak. My heart beat wildly as if trying to escape from my +breast--every breath I drew was with an effort. I clung to Lecamus with +deadly and helpless terror, and forced myself back upon the wall, +crouching against it; I did not turn and fly, as would have been +natural. What say I? _did_ not! I _could_ not! they pressed round us so. +Ah! you would think I must be mad to use such words, for there was +nobody near me--not a shadow even upon the road. + +Lecamus would have gone farther on; he would have pressed his way boldly +into the midst; but my courage was not equal to this. I clutched and +clung to him, dragging myself along against the wall, my whole mind +intent upon getting back. I was stronger than he, and he had no power to +resist me. I turned back, stumbling blindly, keeping my face to that +crowd (there was no one), but struggling back again, tearing the skin +off my hands as I groped my way along the wall. Oh, the agony of seeing +the door closed! I have buffeted my way through a crowd before now, but +I may say that I never before knew what terror was. When I fell upon the +door, dragging Lecamus with me, it opened, thank God! I stumbled in, +clutching at Riou with my disengaged hand, and fell upon the floor of +the _octroi_, where they thought I had fainted. But this was not the +case. A man of resolution may give way to the overpowering sensations of +the moment. His bodily faculties may fail him; but his mind will not +fail. As in every really superior intelligence, my forces collected for +the emergency. While the officers ran to bring me water, to search for +the eau-de vie which they had in a cupboard, I astonished them all by +rising up, pale, but with full command of myself. 'It is enough,' I +said, raising my hand. 'I thank you, Messieurs, but nothing more is +necessary;' and I would not take any of their restoratives. They were +impressed, as was only natural, by the sight of my perfect +self-possession: it helped them to acquire for themselves a demeanour +befitting the occasion; and I felt, though still in great physical +weakness and agitation, the consoling consciousness of having fulfilled +my functions as head of the community. + +'M. le Maire has seen a----what there is outside?' Riou cried, +stammering in his excitement; and the other fixed upon me eyes which +were hungering with eagerness--if, indeed, it is permitted to use such +words. + +'I have seen--nothing, Riou,' I said. + +They looked at me with the utmost wonder. 'M. le Maire has +seen--nothing?' said Riou. 'Ah, I see! you say so to spare us. We have +proved ourselves cowards; but if you will pardon me, M. le Maire, you, +too, re-entered precipitately--you too! There are facts which may appal +the bravest--but I implore you to tell us what you have seen.' + +'I have seen nothing,' I said. As I spoke, my natural calm composure +returned, my heart resumed its usual tranquil beating. 'There is nothing +to be seen--it is dark, and one can perceive the line of the road for +but a little way--that is all. There is nothing to be seen----' + +They looked at me, startled and incredulous. They did not know what to +think. How could they refuse to believe me, sitting there calmly raising +my eyes to them, making my statement with what they felt to be an air of +perfect truth? But, then, how account for the precipitate return which +they had already noted, the supposed faint, the pallor of my looks? They +did not know what to think. + +And here, let me remark, as in my conduct throughout these remarkable +events, may be seen the benefit, the high advantage, of truth. Had not +this been the truth, I could not have borne the searching of their +looks. But it was true. There was nothing--nothing to be seen; in one +sense, this was the thing of all others which overwhelmed my mind. But +why insist upon these matters of detail to unenlightened men? There was +nothing, and I had seen nothing. What I said was the truth. + +All this time Lecamus had said nothing. As I raised myself from the +ground, I had vaguely perceived him hanging up the lantern where it had +been before; now he became distinct to me as I recovered the full +possession of my faculties. He had seated himself upon a bench by the +wall. There was no agitation about him; no sign of the thrill of +departing excitement, which I felt going through my veins as through the +strings of a harp. He was sitting against the wall, with his head +drooping, his eyes cast down, an air of disappointment and despondency +about him--nothing more. I got up as soon as I felt that I could go away +with perfect propriety; but, before I left the place, called him. He got +up when he heard his name, but he did it with reluctance. He came with +me because I asked him to do so, not from any wish of his own. Very +different were the feelings of Riou and Gallais. They did their utmost +to engage me in conversation, to consult me about a hundred trifles, to +ask me with the greatest deference what they ought to do in such and +such cases, pressing close to me, trying every expedient to delay my +departure. When we went away they stood at the door of their little +office close together, looking after us with looks which I found it +difficult to forget; they would not abandon their post; but their faces +were pale and contracted, their eyes wild with anxiety and distress. + +It was only as I walked away, hearing my own steps and those of Lecamus +ringing upon the pavement, that I began to realise what had happened. +The effort of recovering my composure, the relief from the extreme +excitement of terror (which, dreadful as the idea is, I am obliged to +confess I had actually felt), the sudden influx of life and strength to +my brain, had pushed away for the moment the recollection of what lay +outside. When I thought of it again, the blood began once more to course +in my veins. Lecamus went on by my side with his head down, the eyelids +drooping over his eyes, not saying a word. He followed me when I called +him: but cast a regretful look at the postern by which we had gone out, +through which I had dragged him back in a panic (I confess it) unworthy +of me. Only when we had left at some distance behind us that door into +the unseen, did my senses come fully back to me, and I ventured to ask +myself what it meant. 'Lecamus,' I said--I could scarcely put my +question into words--'what do you think? what is your idea?--how do you +explain--' Even then I am glad to think I had sufficient power of +control not to betray all that I felt. + +'One does not try to explain,' he said slowly; 'one longs to know--that +is all. If M. le Maire had not been--in such haste--had he been willing +to go farther--to investigate----' + +'God forbid!' I said; and the impulse to quicken my steps, to get home +and put myself in safety, was almost more than I could restrain. But I +forced myself to go quietly, to measure my steps by his, which were slow +and reluctant, as if he dragged himself away with difficulty from that +which was behind. + +What was it? 'Do not ask, do not ask!' Nature seemed to say in my heart. +Thoughts came into my mind in such a dizzy crowd, that the multitude of +them seemed to take away my senses. I put up my hands to my ears, in +which they seemed to be buzzing and rustling like bees, to stop the +sound. When I did so, Lecamus turned and looked at me--grave and +wondering. This recalled me to a sense of my weakness. But how I got +home I can scarcely say. My mother and wife met me with anxiety. They +were greatly disturbed about the hospital of St. Jean, in respect to +which it had been recently decided that certain changes should be made. +The great ward of the hospital, which was the chief establishment for +the patients--a thing which some had complained of as an annoyance +disturbing their rest. So many, indeed, had been the complaints +received, that we had come to the conclusion either that the opening +should be built up, or the office suspended. Against this decision, it +is needless to say, the Sisters of St. Jean were moving heaven and +earth. Equally unnecessary for me to add, that having so decided in my +public capacity, as at once the representative of popular opinion and +its guide, the covert reproaches which were breathed in my presence, and +even the personal appeals made to me, had failed of any result. I +respect the Sisters of St. Jean. They are good women and excellent +nurses, and the commune owes them much. Still, justice must be +impartial; and so long as I retain my position at the head of the +community, it is my duty to see that all have their due. My opinions as +a private individual, were I allowed to return to that humble position, +are entirely a different matter; but this is a thing which ladies, +however excellent, are slow to allow or to understand. + +I will not pretend that this was to me a night of rest. In the darkness, +when all is still, any anxiety which may afflict the soul is apt to gain +complete possession and mastery, as all who have had true experience of +life will understand. The night was very dark and very still, the clocks +striking out the hours which went so slowly, and not another sound +audible. The streets of Semur are always quiet, but they were more still +than usual that night. Now and then, in a pause of my thoughts, I could +hear the soft breathing of my Agnès in the adjoining room, which gave me +a little comfort. But this was only by intervals, when I was able to +escape from the grasp of the recollections that held me fast. Again I +seemed to see under my closed eyelids the faint line of the high road +which led from the Porte St. Lambert, the broken ground with its ragged +bushes on either side, and no one--no one there--not a soul, not a +shadow: yet a multitude! When I allowed myself to think of this, my +heart leaped into my throat again, my blood ran in my veins like a river +in flood. I need not say that I resisted this transport of the nerves +with all my might. As the night grew slowly into morning my power of +resistance increased; I turned my back, so to speak, upon my +recollections, and said to myself, with growing firmness, that all +sensations of the body must have their origin in the body. Some +derangement of the system easily explainable, no doubt, if one but held +the clue--must have produced the impression which otherwise it would be +impossible to explain. As I turned this over and over in my mind, +carefully avoiding all temptations to excitement--which is the only +wise course in the case of a strong impression on the nerves--I +gradually became able to believe that this was the cause. It is one of +the penalties, I said to myself, which one has to pay for an +organisation more finely tempered than that of the crowd. + +This long struggle with myself made the night less tedious, though, +perhaps, more terrible; and when at length I was overpowered by sleep, +the short interval of unconsciousness restored me like a cordial. I woke +in the early morning, feeling almost able to smile at the terrors of the +night. When one can assure oneself that the day has really begun, even +while it is yet dark, there is a change of sensation, an increase of +strength and courage. One by one the dark hours went on. I heard them +pealing from the Cathedral clock--four, five, six, seven--all dark, +dark. I had got up and dressed before the last, but found no one else +awake when I went out--no one stirring in the house,--no one moving in +the street. The Cathedral doors were shut fast, a thing I have never +seen before since I remember. Get up early who will, Père Laserques the +sacristan is always up still earlier. He is a good old man, and I have +often heard him say God's house should be open first of all houses, in +case there might be any miserable ones about who had found no shelter in +the dwellings of men. But the darkness had cheated even Père Laserques. +To see those great doors closed which stood always open gave me a +shiver, I cannot well tell why. Had they been open, there was an +inclination in my mind to have gone in, though I cannot tell why; for I +am not in the habit of attending mass, save on Sunday to set an example. +There were no shops open, not a sound about. I went out upon the +ramparts to the Mont St. Lambert, where the band plays on Sundays. In +all the trees there was not so much as the twitter of a bird. I could +hear the river flowing swiftly below the wall, but I could not see it, +except as something dark, a ravine of gloom below, and beyond the walls +I did not venture to look. Why should I look? There was nothing, +nothing, as I knew. But fancy is so uncontrollable, and one's nerves so +little to be trusted, that it was a wise precaution to refrain. The +gloom itself was oppressive enough; the air seemed to creep with +apprehensions, and from time to time my heart fluttered with a sick +movement, as if it would escape from my control. But everything was +still, still as the dead who had been so often in recent days called out +of their graves by one or another. 'Enough to bring the dead out of +their graves.' What strange words to make use of! It was rather now as +if the world had become a grave in which we, though living, were held +fast. + +Soon after this the dark world began to lighten faintly, and with the +rising of a little white mist, like a veil rolling upwards, I at last +saw the river and the fields beyond. To see anything at all lightened +my heart a little, and I turned homeward when this faint daylight +appeared. When I got back into the street, I found that the people at +last were stirring. They had all a look of half panic, half shame upon +their faces. Many were yawning and stretching themselves. 'Good morning, +M. le Maire,' said one and another; 'you are early astir.' 'Not so early +either,' I said; and then they added, almost every individual, with a +look of shame, 'We were so late this morning; we overslept +ourselves--like yesterday. The weather is extraordinary.' This was +repeated to me by all kinds of people. They were half frightened, and +they were ashamed. Père Laserques was sitting moaning on the Cathedral +steps. Such a thing had never happened before. He had not rung the bell +for early mass; he had not opened the Cathedral; he had not called M. le +Curé. 'I think I must be going out of my senses,' he said; 'but then, M. +le Maire, the weather! Did anyone ever see such weather? I think there +must be some evil brewing. It is not for nothing that the seasons +change--that winter comes in the midst of summer.' + +After this I went home. My mother came running to one door when I +entered, and my wife to another. '_O mon fils!_' and '_O mon ami!_' they +said, rushing upon me. They wept, these dear women. I could not at first +prevail upon them to tell me what was the matter. At last they confessed +that they believed something to have happened to me, in punishment for +the wrong done to the Sisters at the hospital. 'Make haste, my son, to +amend this error,' my mother cried, 'lest a worse thing befall us!' And +then I discovered that among the women, and among many of the poor +people, it had come to be believed that the darkness was a curse upon us +for what we had done in respect to the hospital. This roused me to +indignation. 'If they think I am to be driven from my duty by their +magic,' I cried; 'it is no better than witchcraft!' not that I believed +for a moment that it was they who had done it. My wife wept, and my +mother became angry with me; but when a thing is duty, it is neither +wife nor mother who will move me out of my way. + +It was a miserable day. There was not light enough to see +anything--scarcely to see each other's faces; and to add to our alarm, +some travellers arriving by the diligence (we are still three leagues +from a railway, while that miserable little place, La Rochette, being +the _chef-lieu,_ has a terminus) informed me that the darkness only +existed in Semur and the neighbourhood, and that within a distance of +three miles the sun was shining. The sun was shining! was it possible? +it seemed so long since we had seen the sunshine; but this made our +calamity more mysterious and more terrible. The people began to gather +into little knots in the streets to talk of the strange thing that was +happening In the course of the day M. Barbou came to ask whether I did +not think it would be well to appease the popular feeling by conceding +what they wished to the Sisters of the hospital. I would not hear of it. +'Shall we own that we are in the wrong? I do not think we are in the +wrong,' I said, and I would not yield. 'Do you think the good Sisters +have it in their power to darken the sky with their incantations?' M. +l'Adjoint shook his head. He went away with a troubled countenance; but +then he was not like myself, a man of natural firmness. All the efforts +that were employed to influence him were also employed with me; but to +yield to the women was not in my thoughts. + +We are now approaching, however, the first important incident in this +narrative. The darkness increased as the afternoon came on; and it +became a kind of thick twilight, no lighter than many a night. It was +between five and six o'clock, just the time when our streets are the +most crowded, when, sitting at my window, from which I kept a watch +upon the Grande Rue, not knowing what might happen--I saw that some +fresh incident had taken place. Very dimly through the darkness I +perceived a crowd, which increased every moment, in front of the +Cathedral. After watching it for a few minutes, I got my hat and went +out. The people whom I saw--so many that they covered the whole middle +of the _Place_, reaching almost to the pavement on the other side--had +their heads all turned towards the Cathedral. 'What are you gazing at, +my friend?' I said to one by whom I stood. He looked up at me with a +face which looked ghastly in the gloom. 'Look, M. le Maire!' he said; +'cannot you see it on the great door?' + +'I see nothing,' said I; but as I uttered these words I did indeed see +something which was very startling. Looking towards the great door of +the Cathedral, as they all were doing, it suddenly seemed to me that I +saw an illuminated placard attached to it, headed with the word +'_Sommation_' in gigantic letters. '_Tiens!_' I cried; but when I +looked again there was nothing. 'What is this? it is some witchcraft!' I +said, in spite of myself. 'Do you see anything, Jean Pierre?' + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'one moment one sees something--the next, one +sees nothing. Look! it comes again.' I have always considered myself a +man of courage, but when I saw this extraordinary appearance the panic +which had seized upon me the former night returned, though in another +form. Fly I could not, but I will not deny that my knees smote together. +I stood for some minutes without being able to articulate a word--which, +indeed, seemed the case with most of those before me. Never have I seen +a more quiet crowd. They were all gazing, as if it was life or death +that was set before them--while I, too, gazed with a shiver going over +me. It was as I have seen an illumination of lamps in a stormy night; +one moment the whole seems black as the wind sweeps over it, the next +it springs into life again; and thus you go on, by turns losing and +discovering the device formed by the lights. Thus from moment to moment +there appeared before us, in letters that seemed to blaze and flicker, +something that looked like a great official placard. +'_Sommation!_'--this was how it was headed. I read a few words at a +time, as it came and went; and who can describe the chill that ran +through my veins as I made it out? It was a summons to the people of +Semur by name--myself at the head as Maire (and I heard afterwards that +every man who saw it saw his own name, though the whole _façade_ of the +Cathedral would not have held a full list of all the people of +Semur)--to yield their places, which they had not filled aright, to +those who knew the meaning of life, being dead. NOUS AUTRES MORTS--these +were the words which blazed out oftenest of all, so that every one saw +them. And 'Go!' this terrible placard said--'Go! leave this place to us +who know the true signification of life.' These words I remember, but +not the rest; and even at this moment it struck me that there was no +explanation, nothing but this _vraie signification de la vie._ I felt +like one in a dream: the light coming and going before me; one word, +then another, appearing--sometimes a phrase like that I have quoted, +blazing out, then dropping into darkness. For the moment I was struck +dumb; but then it came back to my mind that I had an example to give, +and that for me, eminently a man of my century, to yield credence to a +miracle was something not to be thought of. Also I knew the necessity of +doing something to break the impression of awe and terror on the mind of +the people. 'This is a trick,' I cried loudly, that all might hear. 'Let +some one go and fetch M. de Clairon from the Musée. He will tell us how +it has been done.' This, boldly uttered, broke the spell. A number of +pale faces gathered round me. 'Here is M. le Maire--he will clear it +up,' they cried, making room for me that I might approach nearer. 'M. +le Maire is a man of courage--he has judgment. Listen to M. le Maire.' +It was a relief to everybody that I had spoken. And soon I found myself +by the side of M. le Curé, who was standing among the rest, saying +nothing, and with the air of one as much bewildered as any of us. He +gave me one quick look from under his eyebrows to see who it was that +approached him, as was his way, and made room for me, but said nothing. +I was in too much emotion myself to keep silence--indeed, I was in that +condition of wonder, alarm, and nervous excitement, that I had to speak +or die; and there seemed an escape from something too terrible for flesh +and blood to contemplate in the idea that there was trickery here. 'M. +le Curé,' I said, 'this is a strange ornament that you have placed on +the front of your church. You are standing here to enjoy the effect. Now +that you have seen how successful it has been, will not you tell me in +confidence how it is done?' + +I am conscious that there was a sneer in my voice, but I was too much +excited to think of politeness. He gave me another of his rapid, keen +looks. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'you are injurious to a man who is as little +fond of tricks as yourself.' + +His tone, his glance, gave me a certain sense of shame, but I could not +stop myself. 'One knows,' I said, 'that there are many things which an +ecclesiastic may do without harm, which are not permitted to an ordinary +layman--one who is an honest man, and no more.' + +M. le Curé made no reply. He gave me another of his quick glances, with +an impatient turn of his head. Why should I have suspected him? for no +harm was known of him. He was the Curé, that was all; and perhaps we men +of the world have our prejudices too. Afterwards, however, as we waited +for M. de Clairon--for the crisis was too exciting for personal +resentment--M. le Curé himself let drop something which made it apparent +that it was the ladies of the hospital upon whom his suspicions fell. +'It is never well to offend women, M. le Maire,' he said. 'Women do not +discriminate the lawful from the unlawful: so long as they produce an +effect, it does not matter to them.' This gave me a strange impression, +for it seemed to me that M. le Curé was abandoning his own side. +However, all other sentiments were, as may be imagined, but as shadows +compared with the overwhelming power that held all our eyes and our +thoughts to the wonder before us. Every moment seemed an hour till M. de +Clairon appeared. He was pushed forward through the crowd as by magic, +all making room for him; and many of us thought that when science thus +came forward capable of finding out everything, the miracle would +disappear. But instead of this it seemed to glow brighter than ever. +That great word '_Sommation_' blazed out, so that we saw his figure +waver against the light as if giving way before the flames that +scorched him. He was so near that his outline was marked out dark +against the glare they gave. It was as though his close approach +rekindled every light. Then, with a flicker and trembling, word by word +and letter by letter went slowly out before our eyes. + +M. de Clairon came down very pale, but with a sort of smile on his face. +'No, M. le Maire,' he said, 'I cannot see how it is done. It is clever. +I will examine the door further, and try the panels. Yes, I have left +some one to watch that nothing is touched in the meantime, with the +permission of M. le Curé--' + +'You have my full permission,' M. le Curé said; and M. de Clairon +laughed, though he was still very pale. 'You saw my name there,' he +said. 'I am amused--I who am not one of your worthy citizens, M. le +Maire. What can Messieurs les Morts of Semur want with a poor man of +science like me? But you shall have my report before the evening is +out.' + +With this I had to be content. The darkness which succeeded to that +strange light seemed more terrible than ever. We all stumbled as we +turned to go away, dazzled by it, and stricken dumb, though some kept +saying that it was a trick, and some murmured exclamations with voices +full of terror. The sound of the crowd breaking up was like a regiment +marching--all the world had been there. I was thankful, however, that +neither my mother nor my wife had seen anything; and though they were +anxious to know why I was so serious, I succeeded fortunately in keeping +the secret from them. + +M. de Clairon did not appear till late, and then he confessed to me he +could make nothing of it. 'If it is a trick (as of course it must be), +it has been most cleverly done,' he said; and admitted that he was +baffled altogether. For my part, I was not surprised. Had it been the +Sisters of the hospital, as M. le Curé thought, would they have let the +opportunity pass of preaching a sermon to us, and recommending their +doctrines? Not so; here there were no doctrines, nothing but that +pregnant phrase, _la vraie signification de la vie_. This made a more +deep impression upon me than anything else. The Holy Mother herself +(whom I wish to speak of with profound respect), and the saints, and the +forgiveness of sins, would have all been there had it been the Sisters, +or even M. le Curé. This, though I had myself suggested an imposture, +made it very unlikely to my quiet thoughts. But if not an imposture, +what could it be supposed to be? + + +EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + +I will not attempt to give any detailed account of the state of the town +during this evening. For myself I was utterly worn out, and went to rest +as soon as M. de Clairon left me, having satisfied, as well as I could, +the questions of the women. Even in the intensest excitement weary +nature will claim her dues. I slept. I can even remember the grateful +sense of being able to put all anxieties and perplexities aside for the +moment, as I went to sleep. I felt the drowsiness gain upon me, and I +was glad. To forget was of itself a happiness. I woke up, however, +intensely awake, and in perfect possession of all my faculties, while it +was yet dark; and at once got up and began to dress. The moment of +hesitation which generally follows waking--the little interval of +thought in which one turns over perhaps that which is past, perhaps that +which is to come--found no place within me. I got up without a moment's +pause, like one who has been called to go on a journey; nor did it +surprise me at all to see my wife moving about, taking a cloak from her +wardrobe, and putting up linen in a bag. She was already fully dressed; +but she asked no questions of me any more than I did of her. We were in +haste, though we said nothing. When I had dressed, I looked round me to +see if I had forgotten anything, as one does when one leaves a place. I +saw my watch suspended to its usual hook, and my pocketbook, which I had +taken from my pocket on the previous night. I took up also the light +overcoat which I had worn when I made my rounds through the city on the +first night of the darkness. 'Now,' I said, 'Agnès, I am ready.' I did +not speak to her of where we were going, nor she to me. Little Jean and +my mother met us at the door. Nor did _she_ say anything, contrary to +her custom; and the child was quite quiet. We went downstairs together +without saying a word. The servants, who were all astir, followed us. I +cannot give any description of the feelings that were in my mind. I had +not any feelings. I was only hurried out, hastened by something which I +could not define--a sense that I must go; and perhaps I was too much +astonished to do anything but yield. It seemed, however, to be no force +or fear that was moving me, but a desire of my own; though I could not +tell how it was, or why I should be so anxious to get away. All the +servants, trooping after me, had the same look in their faces; they were +anxious to be gone--it seemed their business to go--there was no +question, no consultation. And when we came out into the street, we +encountered a stream of processions similar to our own. The children +went quite steadily by the side of their parents. Little Jean, for +example, on an ordinary occasion would have broken away--would have run +to his comrades of the Bois-Sombre family, and they to him. But no; the +little ones, like ourselves, walked along quite gravely. They asked no +questions, neither did we ask any questions of each other, as, 'Where +are you going?' or, 'What is the meaning of a so-early promenade?' +Nothing of the kind; my mother took my arm, and my wife, leading little +Jean by the hand, came to the other side. The servants followed. The +street was quite full of people; but there was no noise except the sound +of their footsteps. All of us turned the same way--turned towards the +gates--and though I was not conscious of any feeling except the wish to +go on, there were one or two things which took a place in my memory. The +first was, that my wife suddenly turned round as we were coming out of +the _porte-cochère_, her face lighting up. I need not say to any one who +knows Madame Dupin de la Clairière, that she is a beautiful woman. +Without any partiality on my part, it would be impossible for me to +ignore this fact: for it is perfectly well known and acknowledged by +all. She was pale this morning--a little paler than usual; and her blue +eyes enlarged, with a serious look, which they always retain more or +less. But suddenly, as we went out of the door, her face lighted up, her +eyes were suffused with tears--with light--how can I tell what it +was?--they became like the eyes of angels. A little cry came from her +parted lips--she lingered a moment, stooping down as if talking to some +one less tall than herself, then came after us, with that light still in +her face. At the moment I was too much occupied to enquire what it was; +but I noted it, even in the gravity of the occasion. The next thing I +observed was M. le Curé, who, as I have already indicated, is a man of +great composure of manner and presence of mind, coming out of the door +of the Presbytery. There was a strange look on his face of astonishment +and reluctance. He walked very slowly, not as we did, but with a visible +desire to turn back, folding his arms across his breast, and holding +himself as if against the wind, resisting some gale which blew behind +him, and forced him on. We felt no gale; but there seemed to be a +strange wind blowing along the side of the street on which M. le Curé +was. And there was an air of concealed surprise in his face--great +astonishment, but a determination not to let any one see that he was +astonished, or that the situation was strange to him. And I cannot tell +how it was, but I, too, though pre-occupied, was surprised to perceive +that M. le Cure was going with the rest of us, though I could not have +told why. + +Behind M. le Curé there was another whom I remarked. This was Jacques +Richard, he of whom I have already spoken. He was like a figure I have +seen somewhere in sculpture. No one was near him, nobody touching him, +and yet it was only necessary to look at the man to perceive that he +was being forced along against his will. Every limb was in resistance; +his feet were planted widely yet firmly upon the pavement; one of his +arms was stretched out as if to lay hold on anything that should come +within reach. M. le Curé resisted passively; but Jacques resisted with +passion, laying his back to the wind, and struggling not to be carried +away. Notwithstanding his resistance, however, this rough figure was +driven along slowly, struggling at every step. He did not make one +movement that was not against his will, but still he was driven on. On +our side of the street all went, like ourselves, calmly. My mother +uttered now and then a low moan, but said nothing. She clung to my arm, +and walked on, hurrying a little, sometimes going quicker than I +intended to go. As for my wife, she accompanied us with her light step, +which scarcely seemed to touch the ground, little Jean pattering by her +side. Our neighbours were all round us. We streamed down, as in a long +procession, to the Porte St. Lambert. It was only when we got there that +the strange character of the step we were all taking suddenly occurred +to me. It was still a kind of grey twilight, not yet day. The bells of +the Cathedral had begun to toll, which was very startling--not ringing +in their cheerful way, but tolling as if for a funeral; and no other +sound was audible but the noise of footsteps, like an army making a +silent march into an enemy's country. We had reached the gate when a +sudden wondering came over me. Why were we all going out of our houses +in the wintry dusk to which our July days had turned? I stopped, and +turning round, was about to say something to the others, when I became +suddenly aware that here I was not my own master. My tongue clave to the +root of my mouth; I could not say a word. Then I myself was turned +round, and softly, firmly, irresistibly pushed out of the gate. My +mother, who clung to me, added a little, no doubt, to the force against +me, whatever it was, for she was frightened, and opposed herself to any +endeavour on my part to regain freedom of movement; but all that her +feeble force could do against mine must have been little. Several other +men around me seemed to be moved as I was. M. Barbou, for one, made a +still more decided effort to turn back, for, being a bachelor, he had no +one to restrain him. Him I saw turned round as you would turn a +_roulette_. He was thrown against my wife in his tempestuous course, and +but that she was so light and elastic in her tread, gliding out straight +and softly like one of the saints, I think he must have thrown her down. +And at that moment, silent as we all were, his '_Pardon, Madame, mille +pardons, Madame_,' and his tone of horror at his own indiscretion, +seemed to come to me like a voice out of another life. Partially roused +before by the sudden impulse of resistance I have described, I was yet +more roused now. I turned round, disengaging myself from my mother. +'Where are we going? why are we thus cast forth? My friends, help!' I +cried. I looked round upon the others, who, as I have said, had also +awakened to a possibility of resistance. M. de Bois-Sombre, without a +word, came and placed himself by my side; others started from the crowd. +We turned to resist this mysterious impulse which had sent us forth. The +crowd surged round us in the uncertain light. + +Just then there was a dull soft sound, once, twice, thrice repeated. We +rushed forward, but too late. The gates were closed upon us. The two +folds of the great Porte St. Lambert, and the little postern for +foot-passengers, all at once, not hurriedly, as from any fear of us, but +slowly, softly, rolled on their hinges and shut--in our faces. I rushed +forward with all my force and flung myself upon the gate. To what use? +it was so closed as no mortal could open it. They told me after, for I +was not aware at the moment, that I burst forth with cries and +exclamations, bidding them 'Open, open in the name of God!' I was not +aware of what I said, but it seemed to me that I heard a voice of which +nobody said anything to me, so that it would seem to have been unheard +by the others, saying with a faint sound as of a trumpet, 'Closed--in +the name of God.' It might be only an echo, faintly brought back to me, +of the words I had myself said. + +There was another change, however, of which no one could have any doubt. +When I turned round from these closed doors, though the moment before +the darkness was such that we could not see the gates closing, I found +the sun shining gloriously round us, and all my fellow-citizens turning +with one impulse, with a sudden cry of joy, to hail the full day. + +_Le grand jour!_ Never in my life did I feel the full happiness of it, +the full sense of the words before. The sun burst out into shining, the +birds into singing. The sky stretched over us--deep and unfathomable and +blue,--the grass grew under our feet, a soft air of morning blew upon +us; waving the curls of the children, the veils of the women, whose +faces were lit up by the beautiful day. After three days of darkness +what a resurrection! It seemed to make up to us for the misery of being +thus expelled from our homes. It was early, and all the freshness of the +morning was upon the road and the fields, where the sun had just dried +the dew. The river ran softly, reflecting the blue sky. How black it had +been, deep and dark as a stream of ink, when I had looked down upon it +from the Mont St. Lambert! and now it ran as clear and free as the voice +of a little child. We all shared this moment of joy--for to us of the +South the sunshine is as the breath of life, and to be deprived of it +had been terrible. But when that first pleasure was over, the evidence +of our strange position forced itself upon us with overpowering reality +and force, made stronger by the very light. In the dimness it had not +seemed so certain; now, gazing at each other in the clear light of the +natural morning, we saw what had happened to us. No more delusion was +possible. We could not flatter ourselves now that it was a trick or a +deception. M. le Clairon stood there like the rest of us, staring at the +closed gates which science could not open. And there stood M. le Curé, +which was more remarkable still. The Church herself had not been able to +do anything. We stood, a crowd of houseless exiles, looking at each +other, our children clinging to us, our hearts failing us, expelled from +our homes. As we looked in each other's faces we saw our own trouble. +Many of the women sat down and wept; some upon the stones in the road, +some on the grass. The children took fright from them, and began to cry +too. What was to become of us? I looked round upon this crowd with +despair in my heart. It was I to whom every one would look--for lodging, +for direction--everything that human creatures want. It was my business +to forget myself, though I also had been driven from my home and my +city. Happily there was one thing I had left. In the pocket of my +overcoat was my scarf of office. I stepped aside behind a tree, and took +it out, and tied it upon me. That was something. There was thus a +representative of order and law in the midst of the exiles, whatever +might happen. This action, which a great number of the crowd saw, +restored confidence. Many of the poor people gathered round me, and +placed themselves near me, especially those women who had no natural +support. When M. le Curé saw this, it seemed to make a great impression +upon him. He changed colour, he who was usually so calm. Hitherto he had +appeared bewildered, amazed to find himself as others. This, I must add, +though you may perhaps think it superstitious, surprised me very much +too. But now he regained his self-possession. He stepped upon a piece of +wood that lay in front of the gate. 'My children'--he said. But just +then the Cathedral bells, which had gone on tolling, suddenly burst into +a wild peal. I do not know what it sounded like. It was a clamour of +notes all run together, tone upon tone, without time or measure, as +though a multitude had seized upon the bells and pulled all the ropes at +once. If it was joy, what strange and terrible joy! It froze the very +blood in our veins. M. le Curé became quite pale. He stepped down +hurriedly from the piece of wood. We all made a hurried movement farther +off from the gate. + +It was now that I perceived the necessity of doing something, of getting +this crowd disposed of, especially the women and the children. I am not +ashamed to own that I trembled like the others; and nothing less than +the consciousness that all eyes were upon me, and that my scarf of +office marked me out among all who stood around, could have kept me from +moving with precipitation as they did. I was enabled, however, to +retire at a deliberate pace, and being thus slightly detached from the +crowd, I took advantage of the opportunity to address them. Above all +things, it was my duty to prevent a tumult in these unprecedented +circumstances. 'My friends,' I said, 'the event which has occurred is +beyond explanation for the moment. The very nature of it is mysterious; +the circumstances are such as require the closest investigation. But +take courage. I pledge myself not to leave this place till the gates are +open, and you can return to your homes; in the meantime, however, the +women and the children cannot remain here. Let those who have friends in +the villages near, go and ask for shelter; and let all who will, go to +my house of La Clairière. My mother, my wife! recall to yourselves the +position you occupy, and show an example. Lead our neighbours, I entreat +you, to La Clairière.' + +My mother is advanced in years and no longer strong, but she has a great +heart. 'I will go,' she said. 'God bless thee, my son! There will no +harm happen; for if this be true which we are told, thy father is in +Semur.' + +There then occurred one of those incidents for which calculation never +will prepare us. My mother's words seemed, as it were to open the +flood-gates; my wife came up to me with the light in her face which I +had seen when we left our own door. 'It was our little Marie--our +angel,' she said. And then there arose a great cry and clamour of +others, both men and women pressing round. 'I saw my mother,' said one, +'who is dead twenty years come the St. Jean.' 'And I my little René,' +said another. 'And I my Camille, who was killed in Africa.' And lo, what +did they do, but rush towards the gate in a crowd--that gate from which +they had but this moment fled in terror--beating upon it, and crying +out, 'Open to us, open to us, our most dear! Do you think we have +forgotten you? We have never forgotten you!' What could we do with +them, weeping thus, smiling, holding out their arms to--we knew not +what? Even my Agnès was beyond my reach. Marie was our little girl who +was dead. Those who were thus transported by a knowledge beyond ours +were the weakest among us; most of them were women, the men old or +feeble, and some children. I can recollect that I looked for Paul +Lecamus among them, with wonder not to see him there. But though they +were weak, they were beyond our strength to guide. What could we do with +them? How could we force them away while they held to the fancy that +those they loved were there? As it happens in times of emotion, it was +those who were most impassioned who took the first place. We were at our +wits' end. + +But while we stood waiting, not knowing what to do, another sound +suddenly came from the walls, which made them all silent in a moment. +The most of us ran to this point and that (some taking flight +altogether; but with the greater part anxious curiosity and anxiety had +for the moment extinguished fear), in a wild eagerness to see who or +what it was. But there was nothing to be seen, though the sound came +from the wall close to the Mont St. Lambert, which I have already +described. It was to me like the sound of a trumpet, and so I heard +others say; and along with the trumpet were sounds as of words, though I +could not make them out. But those others seemed to understand--they +grew calmer--they ceased to weep. They raised their faces, all with that +light upon them--that light I had seen in my Agnès. Some of them fell +upon their knees. Imagine to yourself what a sight it was, all of us +standing round, pale, stupefied, without a word to say! Then the women +suddenly burst forth into replies--_'Oui, ma chérie! Oui, mon ange_!' +they cried. And while we looked they rose up; they came back, calling +the children around them. My Agnès took that place which I had bidden +her take. She had not hearkened to me, to leave me--but she hearkened +now; and though I had bidden her to do this, yet to see her do it +bewildered me, made my heart stand still. '_Mon ami_,' she said, 'I must +leave thee; it is commanded: they will not have the children suffer.' +What could we do? We stood pale and looked on, while all the little +ones, all the feeble, were gathered in a little army. My mother stood +like me--to her nothing had been revealed. She was very pale, and there +was a quiver of pain in her lips. She was the one who had been ready to +do my bidding: but there was a rebellion in her heart now. When the +procession was formed (for it was my care to see that everything was +done in order), she followed, but among the last. Thus they went away, +many of them weeping, looking back, waving their hands to us. My Agnès +covered her face, she could not look at me; but she obeyed. They went +some to this side, some to that, leaving us gazing. For a long time we +did nothing but watch them, going along the roads. What had their angels +said to them? Nay, but God knows. I heard the sound; it was like the +sound of the silver trumpets that travellers talk of; it was like music +from heaven. I turned to M. le Curé, who was standing by. 'What is it?' +I cried, 'you are their director--you are an ecclesiastic--you know what +belongs to the unseen. What is this that has been said to them?' I have +always thought well of M. le Curé. There were tears running down his +cheeks. + +'I know not,' he said. 'I am a miserable like the rest. What they know +is between God and them. Me! I have been of the world, like the rest.' + +This is how we were left alone--the men of the city--to take what means +were best to get back to our homes. There were several left among us who +had shared the enlightenment of the women, but these were not persons of +importance who could put themselves at the head of affairs. And there +were women who remained with us, but these not of the best. To see our +wives go was very strange to us; it was the thing we wished most to see, +the women and children in safety; yet it was a strange sensation to see +them go. For me, who had the charge of all on my hands, the relief was +beyond description--yet was it strange; I cannot describe it. Then I +called upon M. Barbou, who was trembling like a leaf, and gathered the +chief of the citizens about me, including M. le Curé, that we should +consult together what we should do. + +I know no words that can describe our state in the strange circumstances +we were now placed in. The women and the children were safe: that was +much. But we--we were like an army suddenly formed, but without arms, +without any knowledge of how to fight, without being able to see our +enemy. We Frenchmen have not been without knowledge of such perils. We +have seen the invader enter our doors; we have been obliged to spread +our table for him, and give him of our best. But to be put forth by +forces no man could resist--to be left outside, with the doors of our +own houses closed upon us--to be confronted by nothing--by a mist, a +silence, a darkness,--this was enough to paralyse the heart of any man. +And it did so, more or less, according to the nature of those who were +exposed to the trial. Some altogether failed us, and fled, carrying the +news into the country, where most people laughed at there, as we +understood afterwards. Some could do nothing but sit and gaze, huddled +together in crowds, at the cloud over Semur, from which they expected to +see fire burst and consume the city altogether. And a few, I grieve to +say, took possession of the little _cabaret_, which stands at about half +a kilometre from the St. Lambert gate, and established themselves there, +in hideous riot, which was the worst thing of all for serious men to +behold. Those upon whom I could rely I formed into patrols to go round +the city, that no opening of a gate, or movement of those who were +within, should take place without our knowledge. Such an emergency shows +what men are. M. Barbou, though in ordinary times he discharges his +duties as _adjoint_ satisfactorily enough (though, it need not be added, +a good Maire who is acquainted with his duties, makes the office of +_adjoint_ of but little importance), was now found entirely useless. He +could not forget how he had been spun round and tossed forth from the +city gates. When I proposed to put him at the head of a patrol, he had +an attack of the nerves. Before nightfall he deserted me altogether, +going off to his country-house, and taking a number of his neighbours +with him. 'How can we tell when we may be permitted to return to the +town?' he said, with his teeth chattering. 'M. le Maire, I adjure you to +put yourself in a place of safety.' + +'Sir,' I said to him, sternly, 'for one who deserts his post there is no +place of safety.' + +But I do not think he was capable of understanding me. Fortunately, I +found in M. le Curé a much more trustworthy coadjutor. He was +indefatigable; he had the habit of sitting up to all hours, of being +called at all hours, in which our _bourgeoisie_, I cannot but +acknowledge, is wanting. The expression I have before described of +astonishment--but of astonishment which he wished to conceal--never left +his face. He did not understand how such a thing could have been +permitted to happen while he had no share in it; and, indeed, I will not +deny that this was a matter of great wonder to myself too. + +The arrangements I have described gave us occupation; and this had a +happy effect upon us in distracting our minds from what had happened; +for I think that if we had sat still and gazed at the dark city we +should soon have gone mad, as some did. In our ceaseless patrols and +attempts to find a way of entrance, we distracted ourselves from the +enquiry, Who would dare to go in if the entrance were found? In the +meantime not a gate was opened, not a figure was visible. We saw +nothing, no more than if Semur had been a picture painted upon a canvas. +Strange sights indeed met our eyes--sights which made even the bravest +quail. The strangest of them was the boats that would go down and up the +river, shooting forth from under the fortified bridge, which is one of +the chief features of our town, sometimes with sails perfectly well +managed, sometimes impelled by oars, but with no one visible in them--no +one conducting them. To see one of these boats impelled up the stream, +with no rower visible, was a wonderful sight. M. de Clairon, who was by +my side, murmured something about a magnetic current; but when I asked +him sternly by what set in motion, his voice died away in his moustache. +M. le Curé said very little: one saw his lips move as he watched with us +the passage of those boats. He smiled when it was proposed by some one +to fire upon them. He read his Hours as he went round at the head of +his patrol. My fellow townsmen and I conceived a great respect for him; +and he inspired pity in me also. He had been the teacher of the Unseen +among us, till the moment when the Unseen was thus, as it were, brought +within our reach; but with the revelation he had nothing to do; and it +filled him with pain and wonder. It made him silent; he said little +about his religion, but signed himself, and his lips moved. He thought +(I imagine) that he had displeased Those who are over all. + +When night came the bravest of us were afraid. I speak for myself. It +was bright moonlight where we were, and Semur lay like a blot between +the earth and the sky, all dark: even the Cathedral towers were lost in +it; nothing visible but the line of the ramparts, whitened outside by +the moon. One knows what black and strange shadows are cast by the +moonlight; and it seemed to all of us that we did not know what might be +lurking behind every tree. The shadows of the branches looked like +terrible faces. I sent all my people out on the patrols, though they +were dropping with fatigue. Rather that than to be mad with terror. For +myself, I took up my post as near the bank of the river as we could +approach; for there was a limit beyond which we might not pass. I made +the experiment often; and it seemed to me, and to all that attempted it, +that we did reach the very edge of the stream; but the next moment +perceived that we were at a certain distance, say twenty metres or +thereabout. I placed myself there very often, wrapping a cloak about me +to preserve me from the dew. (I may say that food had been sent us, and +wine from La Clairière and many other houses in the neighbourhood, where +the women had gone for this among other reasons, that we might be +nourished by them.) And I must here relate a personal incident, though I +have endeavoured not to be egotistical. While I sat watching, I +distinctly saw a boat, a boat which belonged to myself, lying on the +very edge of the shadow. The prow, indeed, touched the moonlight where +it was cut clean across by the darkness; and this was how I discovered +that it was the Marie, a pretty pleasure-boat which had been made for my +wife. The sight of it made my heart beat; for what could it mean but +that some one who was dear to me, some one in whom I took an interest, +was there? I sprang up from where I sat to make another effort to get +nearer; but my feet were as lead, and would not move; and there came a +singing in my ears, and my blood coursed through my veins as in a fever. +Ah! was it possible? I, who am a man, who have resolution, who have +courage, who can lead the people, _I was afraid!_ I sat down again and +wept like a child. Perhaps it was my little Marie that was in the boat. +God, He knows if I loved thee, my little angel! but I was afraid. O how +mean is man! though we are so proud. They came near to me who were my +own, and it was borne in upon my spirit that my good father was with +the child; but because they had died I was afraid. I covered my face +with my hands. Then it seemed to me that I heard a long quiver of a +sigh; a long, long breath, such as sometimes relieves a sorrow that is +beyond words. Trembling, I uncovered my eyes. There was nothing on the +edge of the moonlight; all was dark, and all was still, the white +radiance making a clear line across the river, but nothing more. + +If my Agnès had been with me she would have seen our child, she would +have heard that voice! The great cold drops of moisture were on my +forehead. My limbs trembled, my heart fluttered in my bosom. I could +neither listen nor yet speak. And those who would have spoken to me, +those who loved me, sighing, went away. It is not possible that such +wretchedness should be credible to noble minds; and if it had not been +for pride and for shame, I should have fled away straight to La +Clairière, to Put myself under shelter, to have some one near me who +was less a coward than I. I, upon whom all the others relied, the Maire +of the Commune! I make my confession. I was of no more force than this. + +A voice behind me made me spring to my feet--the leap of a mouse would +have driven me wild. I was altogether demoralised. 'Monsieur le Maire, +it is but I,' said some one quite humble and frightened. + +'_Tiens!_--it is thou, Jacques!' I said. I could have embraced him, +though it is well known how little I approve of him. But he was living, +he was a man like myself. I put out my hand, and felt him warm and +breathing, and I shall never forget the ease that came to my heart. Its +beating calmed. I was restored to myself. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'I wish to ask you something. Is it true all +that is said about these people, I would say, these Messieurs? I do not +wish to speak with disrespect, M. le Maire.' + +'What is it, Jacques, that is said?' I had called him 'thou' not out of +contempt, but because, for the moment, he seemed to me as a brother, as +one of my friends. + +'M. le Maire, is it indeed _les morts_ that are in Semur?' + +He trembled, and so did I. 'Jacques,' I said, 'you know all that I +know.' + +'Yes, M. le Maire, it is so, sure enough. I do not doubt it. If it were +the Prussians, a man could fight. But _ces Messieurs là !_ What I want to +know is: is it because of what you did to those little Sisters, those +good little ladies of St. Jean?' + +'What I did? You were yourself one of the complainants. You were of +those who said, when a man is ill, when he is suffering, they torment +him with their mass; it is quiet he wants, not their mass. These were +thy words, _vaurien_. And now you say it was I!' + +'True, M. le Maire,' said Jacques; 'but look you, when a man is better, +when he has just got well, when he feels he is safe, then you should not +take what he says for gospel. It would be strange if one had a new +illness just when one is getting well of the old; and one feels now is +the time to enjoy one's self, to kick up one's heels a little, while at +least there is not likely to be much of a watch kept _up there_--the +saints forgive me,' cried Jacques, trembling and crossing himself, 'if I +speak with levity at such a moment! And the little ladies were very +kind. It was wrong to close their chapel, M. le Maire. From that comes +all our trouble.' + +'You good-for-nothing!' I cried, 'it is you and such as you that are the +beginning of our trouble. You thought there was no watch kept _up +there_; you thought God would not take the trouble to punish you; you +went about the streets of Semur tossing a _grosse pièce_ of a hundred +sous, and calling out, "There is no God--this is my god; _l'argent, +c'est le bon Dieu_."' + +'M. le Maire, M. le Maire, be silent, I implore you! It is enough to +bring down a judgment upon us.' + +'It has brought down a judgment upon us. Go thou and try what thy +_grosse pièce_ will do for thee now--worship thy god. Go, I tell you, +and get help from your money.' + +'I have no money, M. le Maire, and what could money do here? We would do +much better to promise a large candle for the next festival, and that +the ladies of St. Jean--' + +'Get away with thee to the end of the world, thou and thy ladies of St. +Jean!' I cried; which was wrong, I do not deny it, for they are good +women, not like this good-for-nothing fellow. And to think that this +man, whom I despise, was more pleasant to me than the dear souls who +loved me! Shame came upon me at the thought. I too, then, was like the +others, fearing the Unseen--capable of understanding only that which was +palpable. When Jacques slunk away, which he did for a few steps, not +losing sight of me, I turned my face towards the river and the town. The +moonlight fell upon the water, white as silver where that line of +darkness lay, shining, as if it tried, and tried in vain, to penetrate +Semur; and between that and the blue sky overhead lay the city out of +which we had been driven forth--the city of the dead. 'O God,' I cried, +'whom I know not, am not I to Thee as my little Jean is to me, a child +and less than a child? Do not abandon me in this darkness. Would I +abandon him were he ever so disobedient? And God, if thou art God, Thou +art a better father than I.' When I had said this, my heart was a little +relieved. It seemed to me that I had spoken to some one who knew all of +us, whether we were dead or whether we were living. That is a wonderful +thing to think of, when it appears to one not as a thing to believe, but +as something that is real. It gave me courage. I got up and went to meet +the patrol which was coming in, and found that great good-for-nothing +Jacques running close after me, holding my cloak. 'Do not send me away, +M. le Maire,' he said, 'I dare not stay by myself with _them_ so near.' +Instead of his money, in which he had trusted, it was I who had become +his god now. + + +OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + +There are few who have not heard something of the sufferings of a siege. +Whether within or without, it is the most terrible of all the +experiences of war. I am old enough to recollect the trenches before +Sebastopol, and all that my countrymen and the English endured there. +Sometimes I endeavoured to think of this to distract me from what we +ourselves endured. But how different was it! We had neither shelter nor +support. We had no weapons, nor any against whom to wield them. We were +cast out of our homes in the midst of our lives, in the midst of our +occupations, and left there helpless, to gaze at each other, to blind +our eyes trying to penetrate the darkness before us. Could we have done +anything, the oppression might have been less terrible--but what was +there that we could do? Fortunately (though I do not deny that I felt +each desertion) our band grew less and less every day. Hour by hour some +one stole away--first one, then another, dispersing themselves among the +villages near, in which many had friends. The accounts which these men +gave were, I afterwards learnt, of the most vague description. Some +talked of wonders they had seen, and were laughed at--and some spread +reports of internal division among us. Not till long after did I know +all the reports that went abroad. It was said that there had been +fighting in Semur, and that we were divided into two factions, one of +which had gained the mastery, and driven the other out. This was the +story current in La Rochette, where they are always glad to hear +anything to the discredit of the people of Semur; but no credence could +have been given to it by those in authority, otherwise M. le Préfet, +however indifferent to our interests, must necessarily have taken some +steps for our relief. Our entire separation from the world was indeed +one of the strangest details of this terrible period. Generally the +diligence, though conveying on the whole few passengers, returned with +two or three, at least, visitors or commercial persons, daily-and the +latter class frequently arrived in carriages of their own; but during +this period no stranger came to see our miserable plight. We made +shelter for ourselves under the branches of the few trees that grew in +the uncultivated ground on either side of the road--and a hasty +erection, half tent half shed, was put up for a place to assemble in, or +for those who were unable to bear the heat of the day or the occasional +chills of the night. But the most of us were too restless to seek +repose, and could not bear to be out of sight of the city. At any moment +it seemed to us the gates might open, or some loophole be visible by +which we might throw ourselves upon the darkness and vanquish it. This +was what we said to ourselves, forgetting how we shook and trembled +whenever any contact had been possible with those who were within. But +one thing was certain, that though we feared, we could not turn our eyes +from the place. We slept leaning against a tree, or with our heads on +our hands, and our faces toward Semur. We took no count of day or night, +but ate the morsel the women brought to us, and slept thus, not +sleeping, when want or weariness overwhelmed us. There was scarcely an +hour in the day that some of the women did not come to ask what news. +They crept along the roads in twos and threes, and lingered for hours +sitting by the way weeping, starting at every breath of wind. + +Meanwhile all was not silent within Semur. The Cathedral bells rang +often, at first filling us with hope, for how familiar was that sound! +The first time, we all gathered together and listened, and many wept. +It was as if we heard our mother's voice. M. de Bois-Sombre burst into +tears. I have never seen him within the doors of the Cathedral since his +marriage; but he burst into tears. '_Mon Dieu!_ if I were but there!' he +said. We stood and listened, our hearts melting, some falling on their +knees. M. le Curé stood up in the midst of us and began to intone the +psalm: [He has a beautiful voice. It is sympathetic, it goes to the +heart.] 'I was glad when they said to me, Let us go up--' And though +there were few of us who could have supposed themselves capable of +listening to that sentiment a little while before with any sympathy, yet +a vague hope rose up within us while we heard him, while we listened to +the bells. What man is there to whom the bells of his village, the +_carillon_ of his city, is not most dear? It rings for him through all +his life; it is the first sound of home in the distance when he comes +back--the last that follows him like a long farewell when he goes away. +While we listened, we forgot our fears. They were as we were, they were +also our brethren, who rang those bells. We seemed to see them trooping +into our beautiful Cathedral. All! only to see it again, to be within +its shelter, cool and calm as in our mother's arms! It seemed to us that +we should wish for nothing more. + +When the sound ceased we looked into each other's faces, and each man +saw that his neighbour was pale. Hope died in us when the sound died +away, vibrating sadly through the air. Some men threw themselves on the +ground in their despair. + +And from this time forward many voices were heard, calls and shouts +within the walls, and sometimes a sound like a trumpet, and other +instruments of music. We thought, indeed, that noises as of bands +patrolling along the ramparts were audible as our patrols worked their +way round and round. This was a duty which I never allowed to be +neglected, not because I put very much faith in it, but because it gave +us a sort of employment. There is a story somewhere which I recollect +dimly of an ancient city which its assailants did not touch, but only +marched round and round till the walls fell, and they could enter. +Whether this was a story of classic times or out of our own remote +history, I could not recollect. But I thought of it many times while we +made our way like a procession of ghosts, round and round, straining our +ears to hear what those voices were which sounded above us, in tones +that were familiar, yet so strange. This story got so much into my head +(and after a time all our heads seemed to get confused and full of wild +and bewildering expedients) that I found myself suggesting--I, a man +known for sense and reason--that we should blow trumpets at some time to +be fixed, which was a thing the ancients had done in the strange tale +which had taken possession of me. M. le Curé looked at me with +disapproval. He said, 'I did not expect from M. le Maire anything that +was disrespectful to religion.' Heaven forbid that I should be +disrespectful to religion at any time of life, but then it was +impossible to me. I remembered after that the tale of which I speak, +which had so seized upon me, was in the sacred writings; but those who +know me will understand that no sneer at these writings or intention of +wounding the feelings of M. le Curé was in my mind. + +I was seated one day upon a little inequality of the ground, leaning my +back against a half-withered hawthorn, and dozing with my head in my +hands, when a soothing, which always diffuses itself from her presence, +shed itself over me, and opening my eyes, I saw my Agnès sitting by me. +She had come with some food and a little linen, fresh and soft like her +own touch. My wife was not gaunt and worn like me, but she was pale and +as thin as a shadow. I woke with a start, and seeing her there, there +suddenly came a dread over me that she would pass away before my eyes, +and go over to Those who were within Semur. I cried '_Non, mon Agnès; +non, mon Agnès:_ before you ask, No!' seizing her and holding her fast +in this dream, which was not altogether a dream. She looked at me with a +smile, that smile that has always been to me as the rising of the sun +over the earth. + +'_Mon ami_,' she said surprised, 'I ask nothing, except that you should +take a little rest and spare thyself.' Then she added, with haste, what +I knew she would say, 'Unless it were this, _mon ami_. If I were +permitted, I would go into the city--I would ask those who are there +what is their meaning: and if no way can be found--no act of +penitence.--Oh! do not answer in haste! I have no fear; and it would be +to save thee.' + +A strong throb of anger came into my throat. Figure to yourself that I +looked at my wife with anger, with the same feeling which had moved me +when the deserters left us; but far more hot and sharp. I seized her +soft hands and crushed them in mine. 'You would leave me!' I said. 'You +would desert your husband. You would go over to our enemies!' + +'O Martin, say not so,' she cried, with tears. 'Not enemies. There is +our little Marie, and my mother, who died when I was born.' + +'You love these dead tyrants. Yes,' I said, 'you love them best. You +will go to--the majority, to the strongest. Do not speak to me! Because +your God is on their side, you will forsake us too.' + +Then she threw herself upon me and encircled me with her arms. The touch +of them stilled my passion; but yet I held her, clutching her gown, so +terrible a fear came over me that she would go and come back no more. + +'Forsake thee!' she breathed out over me with a moan. Then, putting her +cool cheek to mine, which burned, 'But I would die for thee, Martin.' + +'Silence, my wife: that is what you shall not do,' I cried, beside +myself. I rose up; I put her away from me. That is, I know it, what has +been done. Their God does this, they do not hesitate to say--takes from +you what you love best, to make you better--_you!_ and they ask you to +love Him when He has thus despoiled you! 'Go home, Agnès,' I said, +hoarse with terror. 'Let us face them as we may; you shall not go among +them, or put thyself in peril. Die for me! _Mon Dieu!_ and what then, +what should I do then? Turn your face from them; turn from them; go! go! +and let me not see thee here again.' + +My wife did not understand the terror that seized me. She obeyed me, as +she always does, but, with the tears falling from her white cheeks, +fixed upon me the most piteous look. '_Mon ami_,' she said, 'you are +disturbed, you are not in possession of yourself; this cannot be what +you mean.' + +'Let me not see thee here again!' I cried. 'Would you make me mad in +the midst of my trouble? No! I will not have you look that way. Go home! +go home!' Then I took her into my arms and wept, though I am not a man +given to tears. 'Oh! my Agnès,' I said, 'give me thy counsel. What you +tell me I will do; but rather than risk thee, I would live thus for +ever, and defy them.' + +She put her hand upon my lips. 'I will not ask this again,' she said, +bowing her head; 'but defy them--why should you defy them? Have they +come for nothing? Was Semur a city of the saints? They have come to +convert our people, Martin--thee too, and the rest. If you will submit +your hearts, they will open the gates, they will go back to their sacred +homes and we to ours. This has been borne in upon me sleeping and +waking; and it seemed to me that if I could but go, and say, "Oh! my +fathers, oh! my brothers, they submit," all would be well. For I do not +fear them, Martin. Would they harm me that love us? I would but give +our Marie one kiss----' + +'You are a traitor!' I said. 'You would steal yourself from me, and do +me the worst wrong of all----' + +But I recovered my calm. What she said reached my understanding at last. +'Submit!' I said, 'but to what? To come and turn us from our homes, to +wrap our town in darkness, to banish our wives and our children, to +leave us here to be scorched by the sun and drenched by the rain,--this +is not to convince us, my Agnès. And to what then do you bid us +submit----?' + +'It is to convince you, _mon ami_, of the love of God, who has permitted +this great tribulation to be, that we might be saved,' said Agnès. Her +face was sublime with faith. It is possible to these dear women; but for +me the words she spoke were but words without meaning. I shook my head. +Now that my horror and alarm were passed, I could well remember often to +have heard words like these before. + +'My angel!' I said, 'all this I admire, I adore in thee; but how is it +the love of God?--and how shall we be saved by it? Submit! I will do +anything that is reasonable; but of what truth have we here the +proof----?' + +Some one had come up behind as we were talking. When I heard his voice I +smiled, notwithstanding my despair. It was natural that the Church +should come to the woman's aid. But I would not refuse to give ear to M. +le Curé, who had proved himself a man, had he been ten times a priest. + +'I have not heard what Madame has been saying, M. le Maire, neither +would I interpose but for your question. You ask of what truth have we +the proof here? It is the Unseen that has revealed itself. Do we see +anything, you and I? Nothing, nothing, but a cloud. But that which we +cannot see, that which we know not, that which we dread--look! it is +there.' + +I turned unconsciously as he pointed with his hand. Oh, heaven, what +did I see! Above the cloud that wrapped Semur there was a separation, a +rent in the darkness, and in mid heaven the Cathedral towers, pointing +to the sky. I paid no more attention to M. le Curé. I sent forth a shout +that roused all, even the weary line of the patrol that was marching +slowly with bowed heads round the walls; and there went up such a cry of +joy as shook the earth. 'The towers, the towers!' I cried. These were +the towers that could be seen leagues off, the first sign of Semur; our +towers, which we had been born to love like our father's name. I have +had joys in my life, deep and great. I have loved, I have won honours, I +have conquered difficulty; but never had I felt as now. It was as if one +had been born again. + +When we had gazed upon them, blessing them and thanking God, I gave +orders that all our company should be called to the tent, that we might +consider whether any new step could now be taken: Agnès with the other +women sitting apart on one side and waiting. I recognised even in the +excitement of such a time that theirs was no easy part. To sit there +silent, to wait till we had spoken, to be bound by what we decided, and +to have no voice--yes, that was hard. They thought they knew better than +we did: but they were silent, devouring us with their eager eyes. I love +one woman more than all the world; I count her the best thing that God +has made; yet would I not be as Agnès for all that life could give me. +It was her part to be silent, and she was so, like the angel she is, +while even Jacques Richard had the right to speak. _Mon Dieu!_ but it is +hard, I allow it; they have need to be angels. This thought passed +through my mind even at the crisis which had now arrived. For at such +moments one sees everything, one thinks of everything, though it is only +after that one remembers what one has seen and thought. When my +fellow-citizens gathered together (we were now less than a hundred in +number, so many had gone from us), I took it upon myself to speak. We +were a haggard, worn-eyed company, having had neither shelter nor sleep +nor even food, save in hasty snatches. I stood at the door of the tent +and they below, for the ground sloped a little. Beside me were M. le +Curé, M. de Bois-Sombre, and one or two others of the chief citizens. +'My friends,' I said, 'you have seen that a new circumstance has +occurred. It is not within our power to tell what its meaning is, yet it +must be a symptom of good. For my own part, to see these towers makes +the air lighter. Let us think of the Church as we may, no one can deny +that the towers of Semur are dear to our hearts.' + +'M. le Maire,' said M. de Bois-Sombre, interrupting, 'I speak I am sure +the sentiments of my fellow-citizens when I say that there is no longer +any question among us concerning the Church; it is an admirable +institution, a universal advantage----' + +'Yes, yes,' said the crowd, 'yes, certainly!' and some added, 'It is the +only safeguard, it is our protection,' and some signed themselves. In +the crowd I saw Riou, who had done this at the _octroi_. But the sign +did not surprise me now. + +M. le Curé stood by my side, but he did not smile. His countenance was +dark, almost angry. He stood quite silent, with his eyes on the ground. +It gave him no pleasure, this profession of faith. + +'It is well, my friends,' said I, 'we are all in accord; and the good +God has permitted us again to see these towers. I have called you +together to collect your ideas. This change must have a meaning. It has +been suggested to me that we might send an ambassador--a messenger, if +that is possible, into the city--' + +Here I stopped short; and a shiver ran through me--a shiver which went +over the whole company. We were all pale as we looked in each other's +faces; and for a moment no one ventured to speak. After this pause it +was perhaps natural that he who first found his voice should be the last +who had any right to give an opinion. Who should it be but Jacques +Richard? 'M. le Maire,' cried the fellow, 'speaks at his ease--but who +will thus risk himself?' Probably he did not mean that his grumbling +should be heard, but in the silence every sound was audible; there was a +gasp, a catching of the breath, and all turned their eyes again upon me. +I did not pause to think what answer I should give. 'I!' I cried. 'Here +stands one who will risk himself, who will perish if need be--' + +Something stirred behind me. It was Agnès who had risen to her feet, who +stood with her lips parted and quivering, with her hands clasped, as if +about to speak. But she did not speak. Well! she had proposed to do it. +Then why not I? + +'Let me make the observation,' said another of our fellow-citizens, +Bordereau the banker, 'that this would not be just. Without M. le Maire +we should be a mob without a head. If a messenger is to be sent, let it +be some one not so indispensable----' + +'Why send a messenger?' said another, Philip Leclerc. 'Do we know that +these Messieurs will admit any one? and how can you speak, how can you +parley with those--' and he too, was seized with a shiver--'whom you +cannot see?' + +Then there came another voice out of the crowd. It was one who would not +show himself, who was conscious of the mockery in his tone. 'If there is +any one sent, let it be M. le Curé,' it said. + +M. le Curé stepped forward. His pale countenance flushed red. 'Here am +I,' he said, 'I am ready; but he who spoke speaks to mock me. Is it +befitting in this presence?' + +There was a struggle among the men. Whoever it was who had spoken (I did +not wish to know), I had no need to condemn the mocker; they themselves +silenced him; then Jacques Richard (still less worthy of credit) cried +out again with a voice that was husky. What are men made of? +Notwithstanding everything, it was from the _cabaret_, from the +wine-shop, that he had come. He said, 'Though M. le Maire will not take +my opinion, yet it is this. Let them reopen the chapel in the hospital. +The ladies of St. Jean--' + +'Hold thy peace,' I said, 'miserable!' But a murmur rose. 'Though it is +not his part to speak, I agree,' said one. 'And I.' 'And I.' There was +well-nigh a tumult of consent; and this made me angry. Words were on my +lips which it might have been foolish to utter, when M. de Bois-Sombre, +who is a man of judgment, interfered. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'as there are none of us here who would show +disrespect to the Church and holy things--that is understood--it is not +necessary to enter into details. Every restriction that would wound the +most susceptible is withdrawn; not one more than another, but all. We +have been indifferent in the past, but for the future you will agree +with me that everything shall be changed. The ambassador--whoever he may +be--' he added with a catching of his breath, 'must be empowered to +promise--everything--submission to all that may be required.' + +Here the women could not restrain themselves; they all rose up with a +cry, and many of them began to weep. 'Ah!' said one with a hysterical +sound of laughter in her tears. '_Sainte Mère_! it will be heaven upon +earth.' + +M. le Curé said nothing; a keen glance of wonder, yet of subdued +triumph, shot from under his eyelids. As for me, I wrung my hands: 'What +you say will be superstition; it will be hypocrisy,' I cried. + +But at that moment a further incident occurred. Suddenly, while we +deliberated, a long loud peal of a trumpet sounded into the air. I have +already said that many sounds had been heard before; but this was +different; there was not one of us that did not feel that this was +addressed to himself. The agitation was extreme; it was a summons, the +beginning of some distinct communication. The crowd scattered; but for +myself, after a momentary struggle, I went forward resolutely. I did not +even look back at my wife. I was no longer Martin Dupin, but the Maire +of Semur, the saviour of the community. Even Bois-Sombre quailed: but I +felt that it was in me to hold head against death itself; and before I +had gone two steps I felt rather than saw that M. le Curé had come to my +side. We went on without a word; gradually the others collected behind +us, following yet straggling here and there upon the inequalities of the +ground. + +Before us lay the cloud that was Semur, a darkness defined by the +shining of the summer day around, the river escaping from that gloom as +from a cavern, the towers piercing through, but the sunshine thrown back +on every side from that darkness. I have spoken of the walls as if we +saw them, but there were no walls visible, nor any gate, though we all +turned like blind men to where the Porte St. Lambert was. There was the +broad vacant road leading up to it, leading into the gloom. We stood +there at a little distance. Whether it was human weakness or an +invisible barrier, how can I tell? We stood thus immovable, with the +trumpet pealing out over us, out of the cloud. It summoned every man as +by his name. To me it was not wonderful that this impression should +come, but afterwards it was elicited from all that this was the feeling +of each. Though no words were said, it was as the calling of our names. +We all waited in such a supreme agitation as I cannot describe for some +communication that was to come. + +When suddenly, in a moment, the trumpet ceased; there was an interval of +dead and terrible silence; then, each with a leap of his heart as if it +would burst from his bosom, we saw a single figure slowly detach itself +out of the gloom. 'My God!' I cried. My senses went from me; I felt my +head go round like a straw tossed on the winds. + +To know them so near, those mysterious visitors--to feel them, to hear +them, was not that enough? But, to see! who could bear it? Our voices +rang like broken chords, like a tearing and rending of sound. Some +covered their faces with their hands; for our very eyes seemed to be +drawn out of their sockets, fluttering like things with a separate life. + +Then there fell upon us a strange and wonderful calm. The figure +advanced slowly; there was weakness in it. The step, though solemn, was +feeble; and if you can figure to yourself our consternation, the pause, +the cry--our hearts dropping back as it might be into their places--the +sudden stop of the wild panting in our breasts: when there became +visible to us a human face well known, a man as we were. 'Lecamus!' I +cried; and all the men round took it up, crowding nearer, trembling yet +delivered from their terror; some even laughed in the relief. There was +but one who had an air of discontent, and that was M. le Curé. As he +said 'Lecamus!' like the rest, there was impatience, disappointment, +anger in his tone. + +And I, who had wondered where Lecamus had gone; thinking sometimes that +he was one of the deserters who had left us! But when he came nearer his +face was as the face of a dead man, and a cold chill came over us. His +eyes, which were cast down, flickered under the thin eyelids in which +all the veins were visible. His face was gray like that of the dying. +'Is he dead?' I said. But, except M. le Curé, no one knew that I spoke. + +'Not even so,' said M. le Cure, with a mortification in his voice, which +I have never forgotten. 'Not even so. That might be something. They +teach us not by angels--by the fools and offscourings of the earth.' + +And he would have turned away. It was a humiliation. Was not he the +representative of the Unseen, the vice-gerent, with power over heaven +and hell? but something was here more strong than he. He stood by my +side in spite of himself to listen to the ambassador. I will not deny +that such a choice was strange, strange beyond measure, to me also. + +'Lecamus,' I said, my voice trembling in my throat, 'have you been among +the dead, and do you live?' + +'I live,' he said; then looked around with tears upon the crowd. 'Good +neighbours, good friends,' he said, and put out his hand and touched +them; he was as much agitated as they. + +'M. Lecamus,' said I, 'we are here in very strange circumstances, as you +know; do not trifle with us. If you have indeed been with those who have +taken the control of our city, do not keep us in suspense. You will see +by the emblems of my office that it is to me you must address yourself; +if you have a mission, speak.' + +'It is just,' he said, 'it is just--but bear with me one moment. It is +good to behold those who draw breath; if I have not loved you enough, my +good neighbours, forgive me now!' + +'Rouse yourself, Lecamus,' said I with some anxiety. 'Three days we have +been suffering here; we are distracted with the suspense. Tell us your +message--if you have anything to tell.' + +'Three days!' he said, wondering; 'I should have said years. Time is +long when there is neither night nor day.' Then, uncovering himself, he +turned towards the city. 'They who have sent me would have you know that +they come, not in anger but in friendship: for the love they bear you, +and because it has been permitted----' + +As he spoke his feebleness disappeared. He held his head high; and we +clustered closer and closer round him, not losing a half word, not a +tone, not a breath. + +'They are not the dead. They are the immortal. They are those who +dwell--elsewhere. They have other work, which has been interrupted +because of this trial. They ask, "Do you know now--do you know now?" +this is what I am bidden to say.' + +'What'--I said (I tried to say it, but my lips were dry), 'What would +they have us to know?' + +But a clamour interrupted me. 'Ah! yes, yes, yes!' the people cried, men +and women; some wept aloud, some signed themselves, some held up their +hands to the skies. 'Nevermore will we deny religion,' they cried, +'never more fail in our duties. They shall see how we will follow every +office, how the churches shall be full, how we will observe the feasts +and the days of the saints! M. Lecamus,' cried two or three together; +'go, tell these Messieurs that we will have masses said for them, that +we will obey in everything. We have seen what comes of it when a city is +without piety. Never more will we neglect the holy functions; we will +vow ourselves to the holy Mother and the saints--' + +'And if those ladies wish it,' cried Jacques Richard, 'there shall be as +many masses as there are priests to say them in the Hospital of St. +Jean.' + +'Silence, fellow!' I cried; 'is it for you to promise in the name of the +Commune?' I was almost beside myself. 'M. Lecamus. is it for this that +they have come?' + +His head had begun to droop again, and a dimness came over his face. 'Do +I know?' he said. 'It was them I longed for, not to know their errand; +but I have not yet said all. You are to send two--two whom you esteem +the highest--to speak with them face to face.' + +Then at once there rose a tumult among the people--an eagerness which +nothing could subdue. There was a cry that the ambassadors were already +elected, and we were pushed forward, M. le Curé and myself, towards the +gate. They would not hear us speak. 'We promise,' they cried, 'we +promise everything; let us but get back.' Had it been to sacrifice us +they would have done the same; they would have killed us in their +passion, in order to return to their city--and afterwards mourned us and +honoured us as martyrs. But for the moment they had neither ruth nor +fear. Had it been they who were going to reason not with flesh and +blood, it would have been different; but it was we, not they; and they +hurried us on as not willing that a moment should be lost. I had to +struggle, almost to fight, in order to provide them with a leader, which +was indispensable, before I myself went away. For who could tell if we +should ever come back? For a moment I hesitated, thinking that it might +be well to invest M. de Bois-Sombre as my deputy with my scarf of +office; but then I reflected that when a man goes to battle, when he +goes to risk his life, perhaps to lose it, for his people, it is his +right to bear those signs which distinguish him from common men, which +show in what office, for what cause, he is ready to die. + +Accordingly I paused, struggling against the pressure of the people, and +said in a loud voice, 'In the absence of M. Barbou, who has forsaken us, +I constitute the excellent M. Felix de Bois-Sombre my representative. In +my absence my fellow-citizens will respect and obey him as myself.' +There was a cry of assent. They would have given their assent to +anything that we might but go on. What was it to them? They took no +thought of the heaving of my bosom, the beating of my heart. They left +us on the edge of the darkness with our faces towards the gate. There we +stood one breathless moment. Then the little postern slowly opened +before us, and once more we stood within Semur. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + +M. le Maire having requested me, on his entrance into Semur, to lose no +time in drawing up an account of my residence in the town, to be placed +with his own narrative, I have promised to do so to the best of my +ability, feeling that my condition is a very precarious one, and my time +for explanation may be short. Many things, needless to enumerate, press +this upon my mind. It was a pleasure to me to see my neighbours when I +first came out of the city; but their voices, their touch, their +vehemence and eagerness wear me out. From my childhood up I have shrunk +from close contact with my fellow-men. My mind has been busy with other +thoughts; I have desired to investigate the mysterious and unseen. When +I have walked abroad I have heard whispers in the air; I have felt the +movement of wings, the gliding of unseen feet. To my comrades these have +been a source of alarm and disquiet, but not to me; is not God in the +unseen with all His angels? and not only so, but the best and wisest of +men. There was a time indeed, when life acquired for me a charm. There +was a smile which filled me with blessedness, and made the sunshine more +sweet. But when she died my earthly joys died with her. Since then I +have thought of little but the depths profound, into which she has +disappeared like the rest. + +I was in the garden of my house on that night when all the others left +Semur. I was restless, my mind was disturbed. It seemed to me that I +approached the crisis of my life. Since the time when I led M. le Maire +beyond the walls, and we felt both of us the rush and pressure of that +crowd, a feeling of expectation had been in my mind. I knew not what I +looked for--but something I looked for that should change the world. +The 'Sommation' on the Cathedral doors did not surprise me. Why should +it be a matter of wonder that the dead should come back? the wonder is +that they do not. Ah! that is the wonder. How one can go away who loves +you, and never return, nor speak, nor send any message--that is the +miracle: not that the heavens should bend down and the gates of Paradise +roll back, and those who have left us return. All my life it has been a +marvel to me how they could be kept away. I could not stay in-doors on +this strange night. My mind was full of agitation. I came out into the +garden though it was dark. I sat down upon the bench under the +trellis--she loved it. Often had I spent half the night there thinking +of her. + +It was very dark that night: the sky all veiled, no light anywhere a +night like November. One would have said there was snow in the air. I +think I must have slept toward morning (I have observed throughout that +the preliminaries of these occurrences have always been veiled in +sleep), and when I woke suddenly it was to find myself, if I may so +speak, the subject of a struggle. The struggle was within me, yet it was +not I. In my mind there was a desire to rise from where I sat and go +away, I could not tell where or why; but something in me said stay, and +my limbs were as heavy as lead. I could not move; I sat still against my +will; against one part of my will--but the other was obstinate and would +not let me go. Thus a combat took place within me of which I knew not +the meaning. While it went on I began to hear the sound of many feet, +the opening of doors, the people pouring out into the streets. This gave +me no surprise; it seemed to me that I understood why it was; only in my +own case, I knew nothing. I listened to the steps pouring past, going on +and on, faintly dying away in the distance, and there was a great +stillness. I then became convinced, though I cannot tell how, that I was +the only living man left in Semur; but neither did this trouble me. The +struggle within me came to an end, and I experienced a great calm. + +I cannot tell how long it was till I perceived a change in the air, in +the darkness round me. It was like the movement of some one unseen. I +have felt such a sensation in the night, when all was still, before now. +I saw nothing. I heard nothing. Yet I was aware, I cannot tell how, that +there was a great coming and going, and the sensation as of a multitude +in the air. I then rose and went into my house, where Leocadie, my old +housekeeper, had shut all the doors so carefully when she went to bed. +They were now all open, even the door of my wife's room of which I kept +always the key, and where no one entered but myself; the windows also +were open. I looked out upon the Grande Rue, and all the other houses +were like mine. Everything was open, doors and windows, and the streets +were full. There was in them a flow and movement of the unseen, without +a sound, sensible only to the soul. I cannot describe it, for I neither +heard nor saw, but felt. I have often been in crowds; I have lived in +Paris, and once passed into England, and walked about the London +streets. But never, it seemed to me, never was I aware of so many, of so +great a multitude. I stood at my open window, and watched as in a dream. +M. le Maire is aware that his house is visible from mine. Towards that a +stream seemed to be always going, and at the windows and in the doorways +was a sensation of multitudes like that which I have already described. +Gazing out thus upon the revolution which was happening before my eyes, +I did not think of my own house or what was passing there, till +suddenly, in a moment, I was aware that some one had come in to me. Not +a crowd as elsewhere; one. My heart leaped up like a bird let loose; it +grew faint within me with joy and fear. I was giddy so that I could not +stand. I called out her name, but low, for I was too happy, I had no +voice. Besides was it needed, when heart already spoke to heart? + +I had no answer, but I needed none. I laid myself down on the floor +where her feet would be. Her presence wrapped me round and round. It was +beyond speech. Neither did I need to see her face, nor to touch her +hand. She was more near to me, more near, than when I held her in my +arms. How long it was so, I cannot tell; it was long as love, yet short +as the drawing of a breath. I knew nothing, felt nothing but Her, alone; +all my wonder and desire to know departed from me. We said to each other +everything without words--heart overflowing into heart. It was beyond +knowledge or speech. + +But this is not of public signification that I should occupy with it the +time of M. le Maire. + +After a while my happiness came to an end. I can no more tell how, than +I can tell how it came. One moment, I was warm in her presence; the +next, I was alone. I rose up staggering with blindness and woe--could it +be that already, already it was over? I went out blindly following after +her. My God, I shall follow, I shall follow, till life is over. She +loved me; but she was gone. + +Thus, despair came to me at the very moment when the longing of my soul +was satisfied and I found myself among the unseen; but I cared for +knowledge no longer, I sought only her. I lost a portion of my time so. +I regret to have to confess it to M. le Maire. Much that I might have +learned will thus remain lost to my fellow-citizens and the world. We +are made so. What we desire eludes us at the moment of grasping it--or +those affections which are the foundation of our lives preoccupy us, and +blind the soul. Instead of endeavouring to establish my faith and +enlighten my judgment as to those mysteries which have been my life-long +study, all higher purpose departed from me; and I did nothing but rush +through the city, groping among those crowds, seeing nothing, thinking +of nothing--save of One. + +From this also I awakened as out of a dream. What roused me was the +pealing of the Cathedral bells. I was made to pause and stand still, and +return to myself. Then I perceived, but dimly, that the thing which had +happened to me was that which I had desired all my life. I leave this +explanation of my failure [Footnote: The reader will remember that the +ringing of the Cathedral bells happened in fact very soon after the +exodus of the citizens; so that the self-reproaches of M. Lecamus had +less foundation than he thought.] in public duty to the charity of M. le +Maire. + +The bells of the Cathedral brought me back to myself--to that which we +call reality in our language; but of all that was around me when I +regained consciousness, it now appeared to me that I only was a dream. I +was in the midst of a world where all was in movement. What the current +was which flowed around me I know not; if it was thought which becomes +sensible among spirits, if it was action, I cannot tell. But the energy, +the force, the living that was in them, that could no one misunderstand. +I stood in the streets, lagging and feeble, scarcely able to wish, much +less to think. They pushed against me, put me aside, took no note of me. +In the unseen world described by a poet whom M. le Maire has probably +heard of, the man who traverses Purgatory (to speak of no other place) +is seen by all, and is a wonder to all he meets--his shadow, his breath +separate him from those around him. But whether the unseen life has +changed, or if it is I who am not worthy their attention, this I know +that I stood in our city like a ghost, and no one took any heed of me. +When there came back upon me slowly my old desire to inquire, to +understand, I was met with this difficulty at the first--that no one +heeded me. I went through and through the streets, sometimes I paused to +look round, to implore that which swept by me to make itself known. But +the stream went along like soft air, like the flowing of a river, +setting me aside from time to time, as the air will displace a straw, or +the water a stone, but no more. There was neither languor nor lingering. +I was the only passive thing, the being without occupation. Would you +have paused in your labours to tell an idle traveller the meaning of our +lives, before the day when you left Semur? Nor would they: I was driven +hither and thither by the current of that life, but no one stepped forth +out of the unseen to hear my questions or to answer me how this might +be. + +You have been made to believe that all was darkness in Semur. M. le +Maire, it was not so. The darkness wrapped the walls as in a winding +sheet; but within, soon after you were gone, there arose a sweet and +wonderful light--a light that was neither of the sun nor of the moon; +and presently, after the ringing of the bells; the silence departed as +the darkness had departed. I began to hear, first a murmur, then the +sound of the going which I had felt without hearing it--then a faint +tinkle of voices--and at the last, as my mind grew attuned to these +wonders, the very words they said. If they spoke in our language or in +another, I cannot tell; but I understood. How long it was before the +sensation of their presence was aided by the happiness of hearing I know +not, nor do I know how the time has passed, or how long it is, whether +years or days, that I have been in Semur with those who are now there; +for the light did not vary--there was no night or day. All I know is +that suddenly, on awakening from a sleep (for the wonder was that I +could sleep, sometimes sitting on the Cathedral steps, sometimes in my +own house; where sometimes also I lingered and searched about for the +crusts that Leocadie had left), I found the whole world full of sound. +They sang going in bands about the streets; they talked to each other +as they went along every way. From the houses, all open, where everyone +could go who would, there came the soft chiming of those voices. And at +first every sound was full of gladness and hope. The song they sang +first was like this: 'Send us, send us to our father's house. Many are +our brethren, many and dear. They have forgotten, forgotten, forgotten! +But when we speak, then will they hear.' And the others answered: 'We +have come, we have come to the house of our fathers. Sweet are the +homes, the homes we were born in. As we remember, so will they remember. +When we speak, when we speak, they will hear.' Do not think that these +were the words they sang; but it was like this. And as they sang there +was joy and expectation everywhere. It was more beautiful than any of +our music, for it was full of desire and longing, yet hope and gladness; +whereas among us, where there is longing, it is always sad. Later a +great singer, I know not who he was, one going past as on a majestic +soft wind, sang another song, of which I shall tell you by and by. I do +not think he was one of them. They came out to the windows, to the +doors, into all the streets and byways to hear him as he went past. + +M. le Maire will, however, be good enough to remark that I did not +understand all that I heard. In the middle of a phrase, in a word half +breathed, a sudden barrier would rise. For a time I laboured after their +meaning, trying hard and vainly to understand; but afterwards I +perceived that only when they spoke of Semur, of you who were gone +forth, and of what was being done, could I make it out. At first this +made me only more eager to hear; but when thought came, then I perceived +that of all my longing nothing was satisfied. Though I was alone with +the unseen, I comprehended it not; only when it touched upon what I +knew, then I understood. + +At first all went well. Those who were in the streets, and at the doors +and windows of the houses, and on the Cathedral steps, where they seemed +to throng, listening to the sounding of the bells, spoke only of this +that they had come to do. Of you and you only I heard. They said to each +other, with great joy, that the women had been instructed, that they had +listened, and were safe. There was pleasure in all the city. The singers +were called forth, those who were best instructed (so I judged from what +I heard), to take the place of the warders on the walls; and all, as +they went along, sang that song: 'Our brothers have forgotten; but when +we speak, they will hear.' How was it, how was it that you did not hear? +One time I was by the river porte in a boat; and this song came to me +from the walls as sweet as Heaven. Never have I heard such a song. The +music was beseeching, it moved the very heart. 'We have come out of the +unseen,' they sang; 'for love of you; believe us, believe us! Love +brings us back to earth; believe us, believe us!' How was it that you +did not hear? When I heard those singers sing, I wept; they beguiled the +heart out of my bosom. They sang, they shouted, the music swept about +all the walls: 'Love brings us back to earth, believe us!' M. le Maire, +I saw you from the river gate; there was a look of perplexity upon your +face; and one put his curved hand to his ear as if to listen to some +thin far-off sound, when it was like a storm, like a tempest of music! + +After that there was a great change in the city. The choirs came back +from the walls marching more slowly, and with a sighing through all the +air. A sigh, nay, something like a sob breathed through the streets. +'They cannot hear us, or they will not hear us.' Wherever I turned, this +was what I heard: 'They cannot hear us.' The whole town, and all the +houses that were teeming with souls, and all the street, where so many +were coming and going was full of wonder and dismay. (If you will take +my opinion, they know pain as well as joy, M. le Maire, Those who are +in Semur. They are not as gods, perfect and sufficing to themselves, nor +are they all-knowing and all-wise, like the good God. They hope like us, +and desire, and are mistaken; but do no wrong. This is my opinion. I am +no more than other men, that you should accept it without support; but I +have lived among them, and this is what I think.) They were taken by +surprise; they did not understand it any more than we understand when we +have put forth all our strength and fail. They were confounded, if I +could judge rightly. Then there arose cries from one to another: 'Do you +forget what was said to us?' and, 'We were warned, we were warned.' +There went a sighing over all the city: 'They cannot hear us, our voices +are not as their voices; they cannot see us. We have taken their homes +from them, and they know not the reason.' My heart was wrung for their +disappointment. I longed to tell them that neither had I heard at once; +but it was only after a time that I ventured upon this. And whether I +spoke, and was heard; or if it was read in my heart, I cannot tell. +There was a pause made round me as if of wondering and listening, and +then, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, a face suddenly turned +and looked into my face. + +M. le Maire, it was the face of your father, Martin Dupin, whom I +remember as well as I remember my own father. He was the best man I ever +knew. It appeared to me for a moment, that face alone, looking at me +with questioning eyes. + +There seemed to be agitation and doubt for a time after this; some went +out (so I understood) on embassies among you, but could get no hearing; +some through the gates, some by the river. And the bells were rung that +you might hear and know; but neither could you understand the bells. I +wandered from one place to another, listening and watching--till the +unseen became to me as the seen, and I thought of the wonder no more. +Sometimes there came to me vaguely a desire to question them, to ask +whence they came and what was the secret of their living, and why they +were here? But if I had asked who would have heard me? and desire had +grown faint in my heart; all I wished for was that you should hear, that +you should understand; with this wish Semur was full. They thought but +of this. They went to the walls in bands, each in their order, and as +they came all the others rushed to meet them, to ask, 'What news?' I +following, now with one, now with another, breathless and footsore as +they glided along. It is terrible when flesh and blood live with those +who are spirits. I toiled after them. I sat on the Cathedral steps, and +slept and waked, and heard the voices still in my dream. I prayed, but +it was hard to pray. Once following a crowd I entered your house, M. le +Maire, and went up, though I scarcely could drag myself along. There +many were assembled as in council. Your father was at the head of all. +He was the one, he only, who knew me. Again he looked at me and I saw +him, and in the light of his face an assembly such as I have seen in +pictures. One moment it glimmered before me and then it was gone. There +were the captains of all the bands waiting to speak, men and women. I +heard them repeating from one to another the same tale. One voice was +small and soft like a child's; it spoke of you. 'We went to him,' it +said; and your father, M. le Maire, he too joined in, and said: 'We went +to him--but he could not hear us.' And some said it was enough--that +they had no commission from on high, that they were but permitted--that +it was their own will to do it--and that the time had come to forbear. + +Now, while I listened, my heart was grieved that they should fail. This +gave me a wound for myself who had trusted in them, and also for them. +But I, who am I, a poor man without credit among my neighbours, a +dreamer, one whom many despise, that I should come to their aid? Yet I +could not listen and take no part. I cried out: 'Send me. I will tell +them in words they understand.' The sound of my voice was like a roar in +that atmosphere. It sent a tremble into the air. It seemed to rend me as +it came forth from me, and made me giddy, so that I would have fallen +had not there been a support afforded me. As the light was going out of +my eyes I saw again the faces looking at each other, questioning, +benign, beautiful heads one over another, eyes that were clear as the +heavens, but sad. I trembled while I gazed: there was the bliss of +heaven in their faces, yet they were sad. Then everything faded. I was +led away, I know not how, and brought to the door and put forth. I was +not worthy to see the blessed grieve. That is a sight upon which the +angels look with awe, and which brings those tears which are salvation +into the eyes of God. + +I went back to my house, weary yet calm. There were many in my house; +but because my heart was full of one who was not there, I knew not those +who were there. I sat me down where she had been. I was weary, more +weary than ever before, but calm. Then I bethought me that I knew no +more than at the first, that I had lived among the unseen as if they +were my neighbours, neither fearing them, nor hearing those wonders +which they have to tell. As I sat with my head in my hands, two talked +to each other close by: 'Is it true that we have failed?' said one; and +the other answered, 'Must not all fail that is not sent of the Father?' +I was silent; but I knew them, they were the voices of my father and my +mother. I listened as out of a faint, in a dream. + +While I sat thus, with these voices in my ears, which a little while +before would have seemed to me more worthy of note than anything on +earth, but which now lulled me and comforted me, as a child is comforted +by the voices of its guardians in the night, there occurred a new thing +in the city like nothing I had heard before. It roused me +notwithstanding my exhaustion and stupor. It was the sound as of some +one passing through the city suddenly and swiftly, whether in some +wonderful chariot, whether on some sweeping mighty wind, I cannot tell. +The voices stopped that were conversing beside me, and I stood up, and +with an impulse I could not resist went out, as if a king were passing +that way. Straight, without turning to the right or left, through the +city, from one gate to another, this passenger seemed going; and as he +went there was the sound as of a proclamation, as if it were a herald +denouncing war or ratifying peace. Whosoever he was, the sweep of his +going moved my hair like a wind. At first the proclamation was but as a +great shout, and I could not understand it; but as he came nearer the +words became distinct. 'Neither will they believe--though one rose from +the dead.' As it passed a murmur went up from the city, like the voice +of a great multitude. Then there came sudden silence. + +At this moment, for a time--M. le Maire will take my statement for what +it is worth--I became unconscious of what passed further. Whether +weariness overpowered me and I slept, as at the most terrible moment +nature will demand to do, or if I fainted I cannot tell; but for a time +I knew no more. When I came to myself, I was seated on the Cathedral +steps with everything silent around me. From thence I rose up, moved by +a will which was not mine, and was led softly across the Grande Rue, +through the great square, with my face towards the Porte St. Lambert. I +went steadily on without hesitation, never doubting that the gates would +open to me, doubting nothing, though I had never attempted to withdraw +from the city before. When I came to the gate I said not a word, nor any +one to me; but the door rolled slowly open before me, and I was put +forth into the morning light, into the shining of the sun. I have now +said everything I had to say. The message I delivered was said through +me, I can tell no more. Let me rest a little; figure to yourselves, I +have known no night of rest, nor eaten a morsel of bread for--did you +say it was but three days? + + +M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + +We re-entered by the door for foot-passengers which is by the side of +the great Porte St. Lambert. + +I will not deny that my heart was, as one may say, in my throat. A man +does what is his duty, what his fellow-citizens expect of him; but that +is not to say that he renders himself callous to natural emotion. My +veins were swollen, the blood coursing through them like a high-flowing +river; my tongue was parched and dry. I am not ashamed to admit that +from head to foot my body quivered and trembled. I was afraid--but I +went forward; no man can do more. As for M. le Curé he said not a word. +If he had any fears he concealed them as I did. But his occupation is +with the ghostly and spiritual. To see men die, to accompany them to +the verge of the grave, to create for them during the time of their +suffering after death (if it is true that they suffer), an interest in +heaven, this his profession must necessarily give him courage. My +position is very different. I have not made up my mind upon these +subjects. When one can believe frankly in all the Church says, many +things become simple, which otherwise cause great difficulty in the +mind. The mysterious and wonderful then find their natural place in the +course of affairs; but when a man thinks for himself, and has to take +everything on his own responsibility, and make all the necessary +explanations, there is often great difficulty. So many things will not +fit into their places, they straggle like weary men on a march. One +cannot put them together, or satisfy one's self. + +The sun was shining outside the walls when we re-entered Semur; but the +first step we took was into a gloom as black as night, which did not +re-assure us, it is unnecessary to say. A chill was in the air, of night +and mist. We shivered, not with the nerves only but with the cold. And +as all was dark, so all was still. I had expected to feel the presence +of those who were there, as I had felt the crowd of the invisible before +they entered the city. But the air was vacant, there was nothing but +darkness and cold. We went on for a little way with a strange fervour of +expectation. At each moment, at each step, it seemed to me that some +great call must be made upon my self-possession and courage, some event +happen; but there was nothing. All was calm, the houses on either side +of the way were open, all but the office of the _octroi_ which was black +as night with its closed door. M. le Curé has told me since that he +believed Them to be there, though unseen. This idea, however, was not in +my mind. I had felt the unseen multitude; but here the air was free, +there was no one interposing between us, who breathed as men, and the +walls that surrounded us. Just within the gate a lamp was burning, +hanging to its rope over our heads; and the lights were in the houses as +if some one had left them there; they threw a strange glimmer into the +darkness, flickering in the wind. By and by as we went on the gloom +lessened, and by the time we had reached the Grande Rue, there was a +clear steady pale twilight by which we saw everything, as by the light +of day. + +We stood at the corner of the square and looked round. Although still I +heard the beating of my own pulses loudly working in my ears, yet it was +less terrible than at first. A city when asleep is wonderful to look on, +but in all the closed doors and windows one feels the safety and repose +sheltered there which no man can disturb; and the air has in it a sense +of life, subdued, yet warm. But here all was open, and all deserted. The +house of the miser Grosgain was exposed from the highest to the lowest, +but nobody was there to search for what was hidden. The hotel de +Bois-Sombre, with its great _porte-cochère,_ always so jealously closed; +and my own house, which my mother and wife have always guarded so +carefully, that no damp nor breath of night might enter, had every door +and window wide open. Desolation seemed seated in all these empty +places. I feared to go into my own dwelling. It seemed to me as if the +dead must be lying within. _Bon Dieu!_ Not a soul, not a shadow; all +vacant in this soft twilight; nothing moving, nothing visible. The great +doors of the Cathedral were wide open, and every little entry. How +spacious the city looked, how silent, how wonderful! There was room for +a squadron to wheel in the great square, but not so much as a bird, not +a dog; all pale and empty. We stood for a long time (or it seemed a long +time) at the corner, looking right and left. We were afraid to make a +step farther. We knew not what to do. Nor could I speak; there was much +I wished to say, but something stopped my voice. + +At last M. le Curé found utterance. His voice so moved the silence, that +at first my heart was faint with fear; it was hoarse, and the sound +rolled round the great square like muffled thunder. One did not seem to +know what strange faces might rise at the open windows, what terrors +might appear. But all he said was, 'We are ambassadors in vain.' + +What was it that followed? My teeth chattered. I could not hear. It was +as if 'in vain!--in vain!' came back in echoes, more and more distant +from every opening. They breathed all around us, then were still, then +returned louder from beyond the river. M. le Curé, though he is a +spiritual person, was no more courageous than I. With one impulse, we +put out our hands and grasped each other. We retreated back to back, +like men hemmed in by foes, and I felt his heart beating wildly, and he +mine. Then silence, silence settled all around. + +It was now my turn to speak. I would not be behind, come what might, +though my lips were parched with mental trouble. + +I said, 'Are we indeed too late? Lecamus must have deceived himself.' + +To this there came no echo and no reply, which would be a relief, you +may suppose; but it was not so. It was well-nigh more appalling, more +terrible than the sound; for though we spoke thus, we did not believe +the place was empty. Those whom we approached seemed to be wrapping +themselves in silence, invisible, waiting to speak with some awful +purpose when their time came. + +There we stood for some minutes, like two children, holding each other's +hands, leaning against each other at the corner of the square--as +helpless as children, waiting for what should come next. I say it +frankly, my brain and my heart were one throb. They plunged and beat so +wildly that I could scarcely have heard any other sound. In this respect +I think he was more calm. There was on his face that look of intense +listening which strains the very soul. But neither he nor I heard +anything, not so much as a whisper. At last, 'Let us go on,' I said. We +stumbled as we went, with agitation and fear. We were afraid to turn our +backs to those empty houses, which seemed to gaze at us with all their +empty windows pale and glaring. Mechanically, scarce knowing what I was +doing, I made towards my own house. + +There was no one there. The rooms were all open and empty. I went from +one to another, with a sense of expectation which made my heart faint; +but no one was there, nor anything changed. Yet I do wrong to say that +nothing was changed. In my library, where I keep my books, where my +father and grandfather conducted their affairs, like me, one little +difference struck me suddenly, as if some one had dealt me a blow. The +old bureau which my grandfather had used, at which I remember standing +by his knee, had been drawn from the corner where I had placed it out +of the way (to make room for the furniture I preferred), and replaced, +as in old times, in the middle of the room. It was nothing; yet how much +was in this! though only myself could have perceived it. Some of the old +drawers were open, full of old papers. I glanced over there in my +agitation, to see if there might be any writing, any message addressed +to me; but there was nothing, nothing but this silent sign of those who +had been here. Naturally M. le Curé, who kept watch at the door, was +unacquainted with the cause of my emotion. The last room I entered was +my wife's. Her veil was lying on the white bed, as if she had gone out +that moment, and some of her ornaments were on the table. It seemed to +me that the atmosphere of mystery which filled the rest of the house was +not here. A ribbon, a little ring, what nothings are these? Yet they +make even emptiness sweet. In my Agnès's room there is a little shrine, +more sacred to us than any altar. There is the picture of our little +Marie. It is covered with a veil, embroidered with needlework which it +is a wonder to see. Not always can even Agnès bear to look upon the face +of this angel, whom God has taken from her. She has worked the little +curtain with lilies, with white and virginal flowers; and no hand, not +even mine, ever draws it aside. What did I see? The veil was boldly +folded away; the face of the child looked at me across her mother's bed, +and upon the frame of the picture was laid a branch of olive, with +silvery leaves. I know no more but that I uttered a great cry, and flung +myself upon my knees before this angel-gift. What stranger could know +what was in my heart? M. le Curé, my friend, my brother, came hastily to +me, with a pale countenance; but when he looked at me, he drew back and +turned away his face, and a sob came from his breast. Never child had +called him father, were it in heaven, were it on earth. Well I knew +whose tender fingers had placed the branch of olive there. + +I went out of the room and locked the door. It was just that my wife +should find it where it had been laid. + +I put my arm into his as we went out once more into the street. That +moment had made us brother and brother. And this union made us more +strong. Besides, the silence and the emptiness began to grow less +terrible to us. We spoke in our natural voices as we came out, scarcely +knowing how great was the difference between them and the whispers which +had been all we dared at first to employ. Yet the sound of these louder +tones scared us when we heard them, for we were still trembling, not +assured of deliverance. It was he who showed himself a man, not I; for +my heart was overwhelmed, the tears stood in my eyes, I had no strength +to resist my impressions. + +'Martin Dupin,' he said suddenly, 'it is enough. We are frightening +ourselves with shadows. We are afraid even of our own voices. This must +not be. Enough! Whosoever they were who have been in Semur, their +visitation is over, and they are gone.' + +'I think so,' I said faintly; 'but God knows.' Just then something +passed me as sure as ever man passed me. I started back out of the way +and dropped my friend's arm, and covered my eyes with my hands. It was +nothing that could be seen; it was an air, a breath. M. le Curé looked +at me wildly; he was as a man beside himself. He struck his foot upon +the pavement and gave a loud and bitter cry. + +'Is it delusion?' he said, 'O my God! or shall not even this, not even +so much as this be revealed to me?' + +To see a man who had so ruled himself, who had resisted every +disturbance and stood fast when all gave way, moved thus at the very +last to cry out with passion against that which had been denied to him, +brought me back to myself. How often had I read it in his eyes before! +He--the priest--the servant of the unseen--yet to all of us lay persons +had that been revealed which was hid from him. A great pity was within +me, and gave me strength. 'Brother,' I said, 'we are weak. If we saw +heaven opened, could we trust to our vision now? Our imaginations are +masters of us. So far as mortal eye can see, we are alone in Semur. Have +you forgotten your psalm, and how you sustained us at the first? And +now, your Cathedral is open to you, my brother. _Lætatus sum_,' I said. +It was an inspiration from above, and no thought of mine; for it is well +known, that though deeply respectful, I have never professed religion. +With one impulse we turned, we went together, as in a procession, across +the silent place, and up the great steps. We said not a word to each +other of what we meant to do. All was fair and silent in the holy place; +a breath of incense still in the air; a murmur of psalms (as one could +imagine) far up in the high roof. There I served, while he said his +mass. It was for my friend that this impulse came to my mind; but I was +rewarded. The days of my childhood seemed to come back to me. All +trouble, and care, and mystery, and pain, seemed left behind. All I +could see was the glimmer on the altar of the great candle-sticks, the +sacred pyx in its shrine, the chalice, and the book. I was again an +_enfant de choeur_ robed in white, like the angels, no doubt, no +disquiet in my soul--and my father kneeling behind among the faithful, +bowing his head, with a sweetness which I too knew, being a father, +because it was his child that tinkled the bell and swung the censer. +Never since those days have I served the mass. My heart grew soft within +me as the heart of a little child. The voice of M. le Curé was full of +tears--it swelled out into the air and filled the vacant place. I knelt +behind him on the steps of the altar and wept. + +Then there came a sound that made our hearts leap in our bosoms. His +voice wavered as if it had been struck by a strong wind; but he was a +brave man, and he went on. It was the bells of the Cathedral that pealed +out over our heads. In the midst of the office, while we knelt all +alone, they began to ring as at Easter or some great festival. At first +softly, almost sadly, like choirs of distant singers, that died away and +were echoed and died again; then taking up another strain, they rang out +into the sky with hurrying notes and clang of joy. The effect upon +myself was wonderful. I no longer felt any fear. The illusion was +complete. I was a child again, serving the mass in my little +surplice--aware that all who loved me were kneeling behind, that the +good God was smiling, and the Cathedral bells ringing out their majestic +Amen. + +M. le Curé came down the altar steps when his mass was ended. Together +we put away the vestments and the holy vessels. Our hearts were soft; +the weight was taken from them. As we came out the bells were dying +away in long and low echoes, now faint, now louder, like mingled voices +of gladness and regret. And whereas it had been a pale twilight when we +entered, the clearness of the day had rolled sweetly in, and now it was +fair morning in all the streets. We did not say a word to each other, +but arm and arm took our way to the gates, to open to our neighbours, to +call all our fellow-citizens back to Semur. + +If I record here an incident of another kind, it is because of the +sequel that followed. As we passed by the hospital of St. Jean, we heard +distinctly, coming from within, the accents of a feeble yet impatient +voice. The sound revived for a moment the troubles that were stilled +within us--but only for a moment. This was no visionary voice. It +brought a smile to the grave face of M. le Curé and tempted me well nigh +to laughter, so strangely did this sensation of the actual, break and +disperse the visionary atmosphere. We went in without any timidity, +with a conscious relaxation of the great strain upon us. In a little +nook, curtained off from the great ward, lay a sick man upon his bed. +'Is it M. le Maire?' he said; 'à la bonne heure! I have a complaint to +make of the nurses for the night. They have gone out to amuse +themselves; they take no notice of poor sick people. They have known for +a week that I could not sleep; but neither have they given me a sleeping +draught, nor endeavoured to distract me with cheerful conversation. And +to-day, look you, M. le Maire, not one of the sisters has come near me!' + +'Have you suffered, my poor fellow?' I said; but he would not go so far +as this. + +'I don't want to make complaints, M. le Maire; but the sisters do not +come themselves as they used to do. One does not care to have a strange +nurse, when one knows that if the sisters did their duty--But if it does +not occur any more I do not wish it to be thought that I am the one to +complain.' + +'Do not fear, mon ami,' I said. 'I will say to the Reverend Mother that +you have been left too long alone.' + +'And listen, M. le Maire,' cried the man; 'those bells, will they never +be done? My head aches with the din they make. How can one go to sleep +with all that riot in one's ears?' + +We looked at each other, we could not but smile. So that which is joy +and deliverance to one is vexation to another. As we went out again into +the street the lingering music of the bells died out, and (for the first +time for all these terrible days and nights) the great clock struck the +hour. And as the clock struck, the last cloud rose like a mist and +disappeared in flying vapours, and the full sunshine of noon burst on +Semur. + + +SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + +When M. le Maire disappeared within the mist, we all remained behind +with troubled hearts. For my own part I was alarmed for my friend. M. +Martin Dupin is not noble. He belongs, indeed, to the _haute +bourgeoisie,_ and all his antecedents are most respectable; but it is +his personal character and admirable qualities which justify me in +calling him my friend. The manner in which he has performed his duties +to his fellow-citizens during this time of distress has been sublime. It +is not my habit to take any share in public life; the unhappy +circumstances of France have made this impossible for years. +Nevertheless, I put aside my scruples when it became necessary, to leave +him free for his mission. I gave no opinion upon that mission itself, +or how far he was right in obeying the advice of a hare-brained +enthusiast like Lecamus. Nevertheless the moment had come at which our +banishment had become intolerable. Another day, and I should have +proposed an assault upon the place. Our dead forefathers, though I would +speak of them with every respect, should not presume upon their +privilege. I do not pretend to be braver than other men, nor have I +shown myself more equal than others to cope with the present emergency. +But I have the impatience of my countrymen, and rather than rot here +outside the gates, parted from Madame de Bois-Sombre and my children, +who, I am happy to state, are in safety at the country house of the +brave Dupin, I should have dared any hazard. This being the case, a new +step of any kind called for my approbation, and I could not refuse under +the circumstances--especially as no ceremony of installation was +required or profession of loyalty to one government or another--to take +upon me the office of coadjutor and act as deputy for my friend Martin +outside the walls of Semur. + +The moment at which I assumed the authority was one of great +discouragement and depression. The men were tired to death. Their minds +were worn out as well as their bodies. The excitement and fatigue had +been more than they could bear. Some were for giving up the contest and +seeking new homes for themselves. These were they, I need not remark, +who had but little to lose; some seemed to care for nothing but to lie +down and rest. Though it produced a great movement among us when Lecamus +suddenly appeared coming out of the city; and the undertaking of Dupin +and the excellent Curé was viewed with great interest, yet there could +not but be signs apparent that the situation had lasted too long. It was +_tendu_ in the strongest degree, and when that is the case a reaction +must come. It is impossible to say, for one thing, how treat was our +personal discomfort. We were as soldiers campaigning without a +commissariat, or any precautions taken for our welfare; no food save +what was sent to us from La Clairière and other places; no means of +caring for our personal appearance, in which lies so much of the +materials of self respect. I say nothing of the chief features of +all--the occupation of our homes by others--the forcible expulsion of +which we had been the objects. No one could have been more deeply +impressed than myself at the moment of these extraordinary proceedings; +but we cannot go on with one monotonous impression, however serious, we +other Frenchmen. Three days is a very long time to dwell in one thought; +I myself had become impatient, I do not deny. To go away, which would +have been very natural, and which Agathe proposed, was contrary to my +instincts and interests both. I trust I can obey the logic of +circumstances as well as another; but to yield is not easy, and to leave +my hotel at Semur--now the chief residence, alas! of the +Bois-Sombres--probably to the licence of a mob--for one can never tell +at what moment Republican institutions may break down and sink back into +the chaos from which they arose--was impossible. Nor would I forsake the +brave Dupin without the strongest motive; but that the situation was +extremely _tendu_, and a reaction close at hand, was beyond dispute. + +I resisted the movement which my excellent friend made to take off and +transfer to me his scarf of office. These things are much thought of +among the _bourgeoisie_. '_Mon ami_,' I said, 'you cannot tell what use +you may have for it; whereas our townsmen know me, and that I am not one +to take up an unwarrantable position.' We then accompanied him to the +neighbourhood of the Porte St. Lambert. It was at that time invisible; +we could but judge approximately. My men were unwilling to approach too +near, neither did I myself think it necessary. We parted, after giving +the two envoys an honourable escort, leaving a clear space between us +and the darkness. To see them disappear gave us all a startling +sensation. Up to the last moment I had doubted whether they would obtain +admittance. When they disappeared from our eyes, there came upon all of +us an impulse of alarm. I myself was so far moved by it, that I called +out after them in a sudden panic. For if any catastrophe had happened, +how could I ever have forgiven myself, especially as Madame Dupin de la +Clairière, a person entirely _comme il faut_, and of the most +distinguished character, went after her husband, with a touching +devotion, following him to the very edge of the darkness? I do not +think, so deeply possessed was he by his mission, that he saw her. Dupin +is very determined in his way; but he is imaginative and thoughtful, and +it is very possible that, as he required all his powers to brace him for +this enterprise, he made it a principle neither to look to the right +hand nor the left. When we paused, and following after our two +representatives, Madame Dupin stepped forth, a thrill ran through us +all. Some would have called to her, for I heard many broken +exclamations; but most of us were too much startled to speak. We thought +nothing less than that she was about to risk herself by going after them +into the city. If that was her intention--and nothing is more probable; +for women are very daring, though they are timid--she was stopped, it is +most likely, by that curious inability to move a step farther which we +have all experienced. We saw her pause, clasp her hands in despair (or +it might be in token of farewell to her husband), then, instead of +returning, seat herself on the road on the edge of the darkness. It was +a relief to all who were looking on to see her there. + +In the reaction after that excitement I found myself in face of a great +difficulty--what to do with my men, to keep them from demoralisation. +They were greatly excited; and yet there was nothing to be done for +them, for myself, for any of us, but to wait. To organise the patrol +again, under the circumstances, would have been impossible. Dupin, +perhaps, might have tried it with that _bourgeois_ determination which +so often carries its point in spite of all higher intelligence; but to +me, who have not this commonplace way of looking at things, it was +impossible. The worthy soul did not think in what a difficulty he left +us. That intolerable, good-for-nothing Jacques Richard (whom Dupin +protects unwisely, I cannot tell why), and who was already +half-seas-over, had drawn several of his comrades with him towards the +_cabaret_, which was always a danger to us. 'We will drink success to M. +le Maire,' he said, '_mes bons amis_! That can do no one any harm; and +as we have spoken up, as we have empowered him to offer handsome terms +to _Messieurs les Morts_----' + +It was intolerable. Precisely at the moment when our fortune hung in the +balance, and when, perhaps, an indiscreet word--'Arrest that fellow,' I +said. 'Riou, you are an official; you understand your duty. Arrest him +on the spot, and confine him in the tent out of the way of mischief. Two +of you mount guard over him. And let a party be told off, of which you +will take the command, Louis Bertin, to go at once to La Clairière and +beg the Reverend Mothers of the hospital to favour us with their +presence. It will be well to have those excellent ladies in our front +whatever happens; and you may communicate to them the unanimous decision +about their chapel. You, Robert Lemaire, with an escort, will proceed to +the _campagne_ of M. Barbou, and put him in possession of the +circumstances. Those of you who have a natural wish to seek a little +repose will consider yourselves as discharged from duty and permitted to +do so. Your Maire having confided to me his authority--not without your +consent--(this I avow I added with some difficulty, for who cared for +their assent? but a Republican Government offers a premium to every +insincerity), I wait with confidence to see these dispositions carried +out.' + +This, I am happy to say, produced the best effect. They obeyed me +without hesitation; and, fortunately for me, slumber seized upon the +majority. Had it not been for this, I can scarcely tell how I should +have got out of it. I felt drowsy myself, having been with the patrol +the greater part of the night; but to yield to such weakness was, in my +position, of course impossible. + +This, then, was our attitude during the last hours of suspense, which +were perhaps the most trying of all. In the distance might be seen the +little bands marching towards La Clairière, on one side, and M. Barbou's +country-house ('La Corbeille des Raisins') on the other. It goes without +saying that I did not want M. Barbou, but it was the first errand I +could think of. Towards the city, just where the darkness began that +enveloped it, sat Madame Dupin. That _sainte femme_ was praying for her +husband, who could doubt? And under the trees, wherever they could find +a favourable spot, my men lay down on the grass, and most of them fell +asleep. My eyes were heavy enough, but responsibility drives away rest. +I had but one nap of five minutes' duration, leaning against a tree, +when it occurred to me that Jacques Richard, whom I sent under escort +half-drunk to the tent, was not the most admirable companion for that +poor visionary Lecamus, who had been accommodated there. I roused +myself, therefore, though unwillingly, to see whether these two, so +discordant, could agree. + +I met Lecamus at the tent-door. He was coming out, very feeble and +tottering, with that dazed look which (according to me) has always been +characteristic of him. He had a bundle of papers in his hand. He had +been setting in order his report of what had happened to him, to be +submitted to the Maire. 'Monsieur,' he said, with some irritation +(which I forgave him), 'you have always been unfavourable to me. I owe +it to you that this unhappy drunkard has been sent to disturb me in my +feebleness and the discharge of a public duty.' + +'My good Monsieur Lecamus,' said I, 'you do my recollection too much +honour. The fact is, I had forgotten all about you and your public duty. +Accept my excuses. Though indeed your supposition that I should have +taken the trouble to annoy you, and your description of that +good-for-nothing as an unhappy drunkard, are signs of intolerance which +I should not have expected in a man so favoured.' + +This speech, though too long, pleased me, for a man of this species, a +revolutionary (are not all visionaries revolutionaries?) is always, when +occasion offers, to be put down. He disarmed me, however, by his +humility. He gave a look round. 'Where can I go?' he said, and there was +pathos in his voice. At length he perceived Madame Dupin sitting almost +motionless on the road. 'Ah!' he said, 'there is my place.' The man, I +could not but perceive, was very weak. His eyes were twice their natural +size, his face was the colour of ashes; through his whole frame there +was a trembling; the papers shook in his hand. A compunction seized my +mind: I regretted to have sent that piece of noise and folly to disturb +a poor man so suffering and weak. 'Monsieur Lecamus,' I said, 'forgive +me. I acknowledge that it was inconsiderate. Remain here in comfort, and +I will find for this unruly fellow another place of confinement.' + +'Nay,' he said, 'there is my place,' pointing to where Madame Dupin sat. +I felt disposed for a moment to indulge in a pleasantry, to say that I +approved his taste; but on second thoughts I forebore. He went tottering +slowly across the broken ground, hardly able to drag himself along. 'Has +he had any refreshment?' I asked of one of the women who were about. +They told me yes, and this restored my composure; for after all I had +not meant to annoy him, I had forgotten he was there--a trivial fault in +circumstances so exciting. I was more easy in my mind, however, I +confess it, when I saw that he had reached his chosen position safely. +The man looked so weak. It seemed to me that he might have died on the +road. + +I thought I could almost perceive the gate, with Madame Dupin seated +under the battlements, her charming figure relieved against the gloom, +and that poor Lecamus lying, with his papers fluttering at her feet. +This was the last thing I was conscious of. + + +EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIÈRE (_née_ DE +CHAMPFLEURIE). + +I went with my husband to the city gate. I did not wish to distract his +mind from what he had undertaken, therefore I took care he should not +see me; but to follow close, giving the sympathy of your whole heart, +must not that be a support? If I am asked whether I was content to let +him go, I cannot answer yes; but had another than Martin been chosen, I +could not have borne it. What I desired, was to go myself. I was not +afraid: and if it had proved dangerous, if I had been broken and crushed +to pieces between the seen and the unseen, one could not have had a +more beautiful fate. It would have made me happy to go. But perhaps it +was better that the messenger should not be a woman; they might have +said it was delusion, an attack of the nerves. We are not trusted in +these respects, though I find it hard to tell why. + +But I went with Martin to the gate. To go as far as was possible, to be +as near as possible, that was something. If there had been room for me +to pass, I should have gone, and with such gladness! for God He knows +that to help to thrust my husband into danger, and not to share it, was +terrible to me. But no; the invisible line was still drawn, beyond which +I could not stir. The door opened before him, and closed upon me. But +though to see him disappear into the gloom was anguish, yet to know that +he was the man by whom the city should be saved was sweet. I sat down on +the spot where my steps were stayed. It was close to the wall, where +there is a ledge of stonework round the basement of the tower. There I +sat down to wait till he should come again. + +If any one thinks, however, that we, who were under the shelter of the +roof of La Clairière were less tried than our husbands, it is a mistake; +our chief grief was that we were parted from them, not knowing what +suffering, what exposure they might have to bear, and knowing that they +would not accept, as most of us were willing to accept, the +interpretation of the mystery; but there was a certain comfort in the +fact that we had to be very busy, preparing a little food to take to +them, and feeding the others. La Clairière is a little country house, +not a great château, and it was taxed to the utmost to afford some +covert to the people. The children were all sheltered and cared for; but +as for the rest of us we did as we could. And how gay they were, all the +little ones! What was it to them all that had happened? It was a fête +for them to be in the country, to be so many together, to run in the +fields and the gardens. Sometimes their laughter and their happiness +were more than we could bear. Agathe de Bois-Sombre, who takes life +hardly, who is more easily deranged than I, was one who was much +disturbed by this. But was it not to preserve the children that we were +commanded to go to La Clairière? Some of the women also were not easy to +bear with. When they were put into our rooms they too found it a fête, +and sat down among the children, and ate and drank, and forgot what it +was; what awful reason had driven us out of our homes. These were not, +oh let no one think so! the majority; but there were some, it cannot be +denied; and it was difficult for me to calm down Bonne Maman, and keep +her from sending them away with their babes. 'But they are +_misérables_,' she said. 'If they were to wander and be lost, if they +were to suffer as thou sayest, where would be the harm? I have no +patience with the idle, with those who impose upon thee.' It is possible +that Bonne Maman was right--but what then? 'Preserve the children and +the sick,' was the mission that had been given to me. My own room was +made the hospital. Nor did this please Bonne Maman. She bid me if I did +not stay in it myself to give it to the Bois-Sombres, to some who +deserved it. But is it not they who need most who deserve most? Bonne +Maman cannot bear that the poor and wretched should live in her Martin's +chamber. He is my Martin no less. But to give it up to our Lord is not +that to sanctify it? There are who have put Him into their own bed when +they imagined they were but sheltering a sick beggar there; that He +should have the best was sweet to me: and could not I pray all the +better that our Martin should be enlightened, should come to the true +sanctuary? When I said this Bonne Maman wept. It was the grief of her +heart that Martin thought otherwise than as we do. Nevertheless she +said, 'He is so good; the _bon Dieu_ knows how good he is;' as if even +his mother could know that so well as I! + +But with the women and the children crowding everywhere, the sick in my +chamber, the helpless in every corner, it will be seen that we, too, had +much to do. And our hearts were elsewhere, with those who were watching +the city, who were face to face with those in whom they had not +believed. We were going and coming all day long with food for them, and +there never was a time of the night or day that there were not many of +us watching on the brow of the hill to see if any change came in Semur. +Agathe and I, and our children, were all together in one little room. +She believed in God, but it was not any comfort to her; sometimes she +would weep and pray all day long; sometimes entreat her husband to +abandon the city, to go elsewhere and live, and fly from this strange +fate. She is one who cannot endure to be unhappy--not to have what she +wishes. As for me, I was brought up in poverty, and it is no wonder if +I can more easily submit. She was not willing that I should come this +morning to Semur. In the night the Mère Julie had roused us, saying she +had seen a procession of angels coming to restore us to the city. Ah! to +those who have no knowledge it is easy to speak of processions of +angels. But to those who have seen what an angel is--how they flock upon +us unawares in the darkness, so that one is confused, and scarce can +tell if it is reality or a dream; to those who have heard a little voice +soft as the dew coming out of heaven! I said to them--for all were in a +great tumult--that the angels do not come in processions, they steal +upon us unaware, they reveal themselves in the soul. But they did not +listen to me; even Agathe took pleasure in hearing of the revelation. As +for me, I had denied myself, I had not seen Martin for a night and a +day. I took one of the great baskets, and I went with the women who were +the messengers for the day. A purpose formed itself in my heart, it was +to make my way into the city, I know not how, and implore them to have +pity upon us before the people were distraught. Perhaps, had I been able +to refrain from speaking to Martin, I might have found the occasion I +wished; but how could I conceal my desire from my husband? And now all +is changed, I am rejected and he is gone. He was more worthy. Bonne +Maman is right. Our good God, who is our father, does He require that +one should make profession of faith, that all should be alike? He sees +the heart; and to choose my Martin, does not that prove that He loves +best that which is best, not I, or a priest, or one who makes +professions? Thus, I sat down at the gate with a great confidence, +though also a trembling in my heart. He who had known how to choose him +among all the others, would not He guard him? It was a proof to me once +again that heaven is true, that the good God loves and comprehends us +all, to see how His wisdom, which is unerring, had chosen the best man +in Semur. + +And M. le Curé, that goes without saying, he is a priest of priests, a +true servant of God. + +I saw my husband go: perhaps, God knows, into danger, perhaps to some +encounter such as might fill the world with awe--to meet those who read +the thought in your mind before it comes to your lips. Well! there is no +thought in Martin that is not noble and true. Me, I have follies in my +heart, every kind of folly; but he!--the tears came in a flood to my +eyes, but I would not shed them, as if I were weeping for fear and +sorrow--no--but for happiness to know that falsehood was not in him. My +little Marie, a holy virgin, may look into her father's heart--I do not +fear the test. + +The sun came warm to my feet as I sat on the foundation of our city, but +the projection of the tower gave me a little shade. All about was a +great peace. I thought of the psalm which says, 'He will give it to His +beloved sleeping'--that is true; but always there are some who are used +as instruments, who are not permitted to sleep. The sounds that came +from the people gradually ceased; they were all very quiet. M. de +Bois-Sombre I saw at a distance making his dispositions. Then M. Paul +Lecamus, whom I had long known, came up across the field, and seated +himself close to me upon the road. I have always had a great sympathy +with him since the death of his wife; ever since there has been an +abstraction in his eyes, a look of desolation. He has no children or any +one to bring him back to life. Now, it seemed to me that he had the air +of a man who was dying. He had been in the city while all of us had been +outside. + +'Monsieur Lecamus,' I said, 'you look very ill, and this is not a place +for you. Could not I take you somewhere, where you might be more at your +ease?' + +'It is true, Madame,' he said, 'the road is hard, but the sunshine is +sweet; and when I have finished what I am writing for M. le Maire, it +will be over. There will be no more need--' + +I did not understand what he meant. I asked him to let me help him, but +he shook his head. His eyes were very hollow, in great caves, and his +face was the colour of ashes. Still he smiled. 'I thank you, Madame,' he +said, 'infinitely; everyone knows that Madame Dupin is kind; but when it +is done, I shall be free.' + +'I am sure, M. Lecamus, that my husband--that M. le Maire--would not +wish you to trouble yourself, to be hurried--' + +'No,' he said, 'not he, but I. Who else could write what I have to +write? It must be done while it is day.' + +'Then there is plenty of time, M. Lecamus. All the best of the day is +yet to come; it is still morning. If you could but get as far as La +Clairière. There we would nurse you--restore you.' + +He shook his head. 'You have enough on your hands at La Clairière,' he +said; and then, leaning upon the stones, he began to write again with +his pencil. After a time, when he stopped, I ventured to ask--'Monsieur +Lecamus, is it, indeed, Those----whom we have known, who are in Semur?' + +He turned his dim eyes upon me. 'Does Madame Dupin,' he said, 'require +to ask?' + +'No, no. It is true. I have seen and heard. But yet, when a little time +passes, you know? one wonders; one asks one's self, was it a dream?' + +'That is what I fear,' he said. 'I, too, if life went on, might ask, +notwithstanding all that has occurred to me, Was it a dream?' + +'M. Lecamus, you will forgive me if I hurt you. You saw--_her_?' + +'No. Seeing--what is seeing? It is but a vulgar sense, it is not all; +but I sat at her feet. She was with me. We were one, as of old----.' A +gleam of strange light came into his dim eyes. 'Seeing is not +everything, Madame.' + +'No, M. Lecamus. I heard the dear voice of my little Marie.' + +'Nor is hearing everything,' he said hastily. 'Neither did she speak; +but she was there. We were one; we had no need to speak. What is +speaking or hearing when heart wells into heart? For a very little +moment, only for a moment, Madame Dupin.' + +I put out my hand to him; I could not say a word. How was it possible +that she could go away again, and leave him so feeble, so worn, alone? + +'Only a very little moment,' he said, slowly. 'There were other +voices--but not hers. I think I am glad it was in the spirit we met, she +and I--I prefer not to see her till--after----' + +'Oh, M. Lecamus, I am too much of the world! To see them, to hear +them--it is for this I long.' + +'No, dear Madame. I would not have it till--after----. But I must make +haste, I must write, I hear the hum approaching----' + +I could not tell what he meant; but I asked no more. How still +everything was The people lay asleep on the grass, and I, too, was +overwhelmed by the great quiet. I do not know if I slept, but I dreamed. +I saw a child very fair and tall always near me, but hiding her face. It +appeared to me in my dream that all I wished for was to see this hidden +countenance, to know her name; and that I followed and watched her, but +for a long time in vain. All at once she turned full upon me, held out +her arms to me. Do I need to say who it was? I cried out in my dream to +the good God, that He had done well to take her from me--that this was +worth it all. Was it a dream? I would not give that dream for rears of +waking life. Then I started and came back, in a moment, to the still +morning sunshine, the sight of the men asleep, the roughness of the wall +against which I leant. Some one laid a hand on mine. I opened my eyes, +not knowing what it was--if it might be my husband coming back, or her +whom I had seen in my dream. It was M. Lecamus. He had risen up upon his +knees--his papers were all laid aside. His eyes in those hollow caves +were opened wide, and quivering with a strange light. He had caught my +wrist with his worn hand. 'Listen!' he said; his voice fell to a +whisper; a light broke over his face. 'Listen!' he cried; 'they are +coming.' While he thus grasped my wrist, holding up his weak and +wavering body in that strained attitude, the moments passed very slowly. +I was afraid of him, of his worn face and thin hands, and the wild +eagerness about him. I am ashamed to say it, but so it was. And for this +reason it seemed long to me, though I think not more than a minute, till +suddenly the bells rang out, sweet and glad as they ring at Easter for +the resurrection. There had been ringing of bells before, but not like +this. With a start and universal movement the sleeping men got up from +where they lay--not one but every one, coming out of the little hollows +and from under the trees as if from graves. They all sprang up to +listen, with one impulse; and as for me, knowing that Martin was in the +city, can it be wondered at if my heart beat so loud that I was +incapable of thought of others! What brought me to myself was the +strange weight of M. Lecamus on my arm. He put his other hand upon me, +all cold in the brightness, all trembling. He raised himself thus slowly +to his feet. When I looked at him I shrieked aloud. I forgot all else. +His face was transformed--a smile came upon it that was ineffable--the +light blazed up, and then quivered and flickered in his eyes like a +dying flame. All this time he was leaning his weight upon my arm. Then +suddenly he loosed his hold of me, stretched out his hands, stood up, +and--died. My God! shall I ever forget him as he stood--his head raised, +his hands held out, his lips moving, the eyelids opened wide with a +quiver, the light flickering and dying He died first, standing up, +saying something with his pale lips--then fell. And it seemed to me all +at once, and for a moment, that I heard a sound of many people marching +past, the murmur and hum of a great multitude; and softly, softly I was +put out of the way, and a voice said, '_Adieu, ma soeur_.' '_Ma soeur_!' +who called me '_Ma soeur_'? I have no sister. I cried out, saying I know +not what. They told me after that I wept and wrung my hands, and said, +'Not thee, not thee, Marie!' But after that I knew no more. + + +THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN (_née_ LEPELLETIER). + +To complete the _procés verbal_, my son wishes me to give my account of +the things which happened out of Semur during its miraculous occupation, +as it is his desire, in the interests of truth, that nothing should be +left out. In this I find a great difficulty for many reasons; in the +first place, because I have not the aptitude of expressing myself in +writing, and it may well be that the phrases I employ may fail in the +correctness which good French requires; and again, because it is my +misfortune not to agree in all points with my Martin, though I am proud +to think that he is, in every relation of life, so good a man, that the +women of his family need not hesitate to follow his advice--but +necessarily there are some points which one reserves; and I cannot but +feel the closeness of the connection between the late remarkable +exhibition of the power of Heaven and the outrage done upon the good +Sisters of St. Jean by the administration, of which unfortunately my son +is at the head. I say unfortunately, since it is the spirit of +independence and pride in him which has resisted all the warnings +offered by Divine Providence, and which refuses even now to right the +wrongs of the Sisters of St. Jean; though, if it may be permitted to me +to say it, as his mother, it was very fortunate in the late troubles +that Martin Dupin found himself at the head of the Commune of +Semur--since who else could have kept his self-control as he +did?--caring for all things and forgetting nothing; who else would, with +so much courage, have entered the city? and what other man, being a +person of the world and secular in all his thoughts, as, alas! it is so +common for men to be, would have so nobly acknowledged his obligations +to the good God when our misfortunes were over? My constant prayers for +his conversion do not make me incapable of perceiving the nobility of +his conduct. When the evidence has been incontestible he has not +hesitated to make a public profession of his gratitude, which all will +acknowledge to be the sign of a truly noble mind and a heart of gold. + +I have long felt that the times were ripe for some exhibition of the +power of God. Things have been going very badly among us. Not only have +the powers of darkness triumphed over our holy church, in a manner ever +to be wept and mourned by all the faithful, and which might have been +expected to bring down fire from Heaven upon our heads, but the +corruption of popular manners (as might also have been expected) has +been daily arising to a pitch unprecedented. The fêtes may indeed be +said to be observed, but in what manner? In the cabarets rather than in +the churches; and as for the fasts and vigils, who thinks of them? who +attends to those sacred moments of penitence? Scarcely even a few ladies +are found to do so, instead of the whole population, as in duty bound. I +have even seen it happen that my daughter-in-law and myself, and her +friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, and old Mère Julie from the market, have +formed the whole congregation. Figure to yourself the _bon Dieu_ and all +the blessed saints looking down from heaven to hear--four persons only +in our great Cathedral! I trust that I know that the good God does not +despise even two or three; but if any one will think of it--the great +bells rung, and the candles lighted, and the curé in his beautiful +robes, and all the companies of heaven looking on--and only us four! +This shows the neglect of all sacred ordinances that was in Semur. +While, on the other hand, what grasping there was for money; what fraud +and deceit; what foolishness and dissipation! Even the Mère Julie +herself, though a devout person, the pears she sold to us on the last +market day before these events, were far, very far, as she must have +known, from being satisfactory. In the same way Gros-Jean, though a +peasant from our own village near La Clairière, and a man for whom we +have often done little services, attempted to impose upon me about the +wood for the winter's use, the very night before these occurrences. 'It +is enough,' I cried out, 'to bring the dead out of their graves.' I did +not know--the holy saints forgive me!--how near it was to the moment +when this should come true. + +And perhaps it is well that I should admit without concealment that I am +not one of the women to whom it has been given to see those who came +back. There are moments when I will not deny I have asked myself why +those others should have been so privileged and never I. Not even in a +dream do I see those whom I have lost; yet I think that I too have loved +them as well as any have been loved. I have stood by their beds to the +last; I have closed their beloved eyes. _Mon Dieu! mon Dieu!_ have not I +drunk of that cup to the dregs? But never to me, never to me, has it +been permitted either to see or to hear. _Bien_! it has been so ordered. +Agnès, my daughter-in-law, is a good woman. I have not a word to say +against her; and if there are moments when my heart rebels, when I ask +myself why she should have her eyes opened and not I, the good God knows +that I do not complain against His will--it is in His hand to do as He +pleases. And if I receive no privileges, yet have I the privilege which +is best, which is, as M. le Curé justly observes, the highest of all-- +that of doing my duty. In this I thank the good Lord our Seigneur that +my Martin has never needed to be ashamed of his mother. + +I will also admit that when it was first made apparent to me--not by the +sounds of voices which the others heard, but by the use of my reason +which I humbly believe is also a gift of God--that the way in which I +could best serve both those of the city and my son Martin, who is over +them, was to lead the way with the children and all the helpless to La +Clairière, thus relieving the watchers, there was for a time a great +struggle in my bosom. What were they all to me, that I should desert my +Martin, my only son, the child of my old age; he who is as his father, +as dear, and yet more dear, because he is his father's son? 'What! (I +said in my heart) abandon thee, my child? nay, rather abandon life and +every consolation; for what is life to me but thee?' But while my heart +swelled with this cry, suddenly it became apparent to me how many there +were holding up their hands helplessly to him, clinging to him so that +he could not move. To whom else could they turn? He was the one among +all who preserved his courage, who neither feared nor failed. When those +voices rang out from the walls--which some understood, but which I did +not understand, and many more with me--though my heart was wrung with +straining my ears to listen if there was not a voice for me too, yet at +the same time this thought was working in my heart. There was a poor +woman close to me with little children clinging to her; neither did she +know what those voices said. Her eyes turned from Semur, all lost in the +darkness, to the sky above us and to me beside her, all confused and +bewildered; and the children clung to her, all in tears, crying with +that wail which is endless--the trouble of childhood which does not know +why it is troubled. 'Maman! Maman!' they cried, 'let us go home.' 'Oh! +be silent, my little ones,' said the poor woman; 'be silent; we will go +to M. le Maire--he will not leave us without a friend.' It was then that +I saw what my duty was. But it was with a pang--_bon Dieu!_--when I +turned my back upon my Martin, when I went away to shelter, to peace, +leaving my son thus in face of an offended Heaven and all the invisible +powers, do you suppose it was a whole heart I carried in my breast? But +no! it was nothing save a great ache--a struggle as of death. But what +of that? I had my duty to do, as he had--and as he did not flinch, so +did not I; otherwise he would have been ashamed of his mother--and I? I +should have felt that the blood was not mine which ran in his veins. + +No one can tell what it was, that march to La Clairière. Agnès at first +was like an angel. I hope I always do Madame Martin justice. She is a +saint. She is good to the bottom of her heart. Nevertheless, with those +natures which are enthusiast--which are upborne by excitement--there is +also a weakness. Though she was brave as the holy Pucelle when we set +out, after a while she flagged like another. The colour went out of her +face, and though she smiled still, yet the tears came to her eyes, and +she would have wept with the other women, and with the wail of the +weary children, and all the agitation, and the weariness, and the length +of the way, had not I recalled her to herself. 'Courage!' I said to her. +'Courage, _ma fille!_ We will throw open all the chambers. I will give +up even that one in which my Martin Dupin, the father of thy husband, +died.' '_Ma mère_,' she said, holding my hand to her bosom, 'he is not +dead--he is in Semur.' Forgive me, dear Lord! It gave me a pang that she +could see him and not I. 'For me,' I cried, 'it is enough to know that +my good man is in heaven: his room, which I have kept sacred, shall be +given up to the poor.' But oh! the confusion of the stumbling, weary +feet; the little children that dropped by the way, and caught at our +skirts, and wailed and sobbed; the poor mothers with babes upon each +arm, with sick hearts and failing limbs. One cry seemed to rise round us +as we went, each infant moving the others to sympathy, till it rose like +one breath, a wail of 'Maman! Maman!' a cry that had no meaning, +through having so much meaning. It was difficult not to cry out too in +the excitement, in the labouring of the long, long, confused, and +tedious way. 'Maman! Maman!' The Holy Mother could not but hear it. It +is not possible but that she must have looked out upon us, and heard us, +so helpless as we were, where she sits in heaven. + +When we got to La Clairière we were ready to sink down with fatigue like +all the rest--nay, even more than the rest, for we were not used to it, +and for my part I had altogether lost the habitude of long walks. But +then you could see what Madame Martin was. She is slight and fragile and +pale, not strong, as any one can perceive; but she rose above the needs +of the body. She was the one among us who rested not. We threw open all +the rooms, and the poor people thronged in. Old Léontine, who is the +_garde_ of the house, gazed upon us and the crowd whom we brought with +us with great eyes full of fear and trouble. 'But, Madame,' she cried, +'Madame!' following me as I went above to the better rooms. She pulled +me by my robe. She pushed the poor women with their children away. +'_Allez donc, allez_!--rest outside till these ladies have time to speak +to you,' she said; and pulled me by my sleeve. Then 'Madame Martin is +putting all this _canaille_ into our very chambers,' she cried. She had +always distrusted Madame Martin, who was taken by the peasants for a +clerical and a dévote, because she was noble. 'The _bon Dieu_ be praised +that Madame also is here, who has sense and will regulate everything.' +'These are no _canaille,'_ I said: 'be silent, _ma bonne_ Léontine, here +is something which you cannot understand. This is Semur which has come +out to us for lodging.' She let the keys drop out of her hands. It was +not wonderful if she was amazed. All day long she followed me about, her +very mouth open with wonder. 'Madame Martin, that understands itself,' +she would say. 'She is romanesque--she has imagination--but Madame, +Madame has _bon sens_--who would have believed it of Madame?' Léontine +had been my _femme de ménage_ long before there was a Madame Martin, +when my son was young; and naturally it was of me she still thought. But +I cannot put down all the trouble we had ere we found shelter for every +one. We filled the stables and the great barn, and all the cottages +near; and to get them food, and to have something provided for those who +were watching before the city, and who had no one but us to think of +them, was a task which was almost beyond our powers. Truly it was beyond +our powers--but the Holy Mother of heaven and the good angels helped us. +I cannot tell to any one how it was accomplished, yet it was +accomplished. The wail of the little ones ceased. They slept that first +night as if they had been in heaven. As for us, when the night came, and +the dews and the darkness, it seemed to us as if we were out of our +bodies, so weary were we, so weary that we could not rest. From La +Clairière on ordinary occasions it is a beautiful sight to see the +lights of Semur shining in all the high windows, and the streets +throwing up a faint whiteness upon the sky; but how strange it was now +to look down and see nothing but a darkness--a cloud, which was the +city! The lights of the watchers in their camp were invisible to +us,--they were so small and low upon the broken ground that we could not +see them. Our Agnès crept close to me; we went with one accord to the +seat before the door. We did not say 'I will go,' but went by one +impulse, for our hearts were there; and we were glad to taste the +freshness of the night and be silent after all our labours. We leant +upon each other in our weariness. 'Ma mère,' she said, 'where is he now, +our Martin?' and wept. 'He is where there is the most to do, be thou +sure of that,' I cried, but wept not. For what did I bring him into the +world but for this end? + +Were I to go day by day and hour by hour over that time of trouble, the +story would not please any one. Many were brave and forgot their own +sorrows to occupy themselves with those of others, but many also were +not brave. There were those among us who murmured and complained. Some +would contend with us to let them go and call their husbands, and leave +the miserable country where such things could happen. Some would rave +against the priests and the government, and some against those who +neglected and offended the Holy Church. Among them there were those who +did not hesitate to say it was our fault, though how we were answerable +they could not tell. We were never at any time of the day or night +without a sound of some one weeping or bewailing herself, as if she were +the only sufferer, or crying out against those who had brought her here, +far from all her friends. By times it seemed to me that I could bear it +no longer, that it was but justice to turn those murmurers +_(pleureuses)_ away, and let them try what better they could do for +themselves. But in this point Madame Martin surpassed me. I do not +grudge to say it. She was better than I was, for she was more patient. +She wept with the weeping women, then dried her eyes and smiled upon +them without a thought of anger--whereas I could have turned them to the +door. One thing, however, which I could not away with, was that Agnès +filled her own chamber with the poorest of the poor. 'How,' I cried, +thyself and thy friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, were you not enough to +fill it, that you should throw open that chamber to good-for-nothings, +to _va-nu-pieds_, to the very rabble?' '_Ma mère,'_ said Madame Martin, +'our good Lord died for them.' 'And surely for thee too, thou +saint-imbécile!' I cried out in my indignation. What, my Martin's +chamber which he had adorned for his bride! I was beside myself. And +they have an obstinacy these enthusiasts! But for that matter her friend +Madame de Bois-Sombre thought the same. She would have been one of the +_pleureuses_ herself had it not been for shame. 'Agnès wishes to aid the +_bon Dieu_, Madame,' she said, 'to make us suffer still a little more.' +The tone in which she spoke, and the contraction in her forehead, as if +our hospitality was not enough for her, turned my heart again to my +daughter-in-law. 'You have reason, Madame,' I cried; 'there are indeed +many ways in which Agnès does the work of the good God.' The +Bois-Sombres are poor, they have not a roof to shelter them save that of +the old hotel in Semur, from whence they were sent forth like the rest +of us. And she and her children owed all to Agnès. Figure to yourself +then my resentment when this lady directed her scorn at my +daughter-in-law. I am not myself noble, though of the _haute +bourgeoisie_, which some people think a purer race. + +Long and terrible were the days we spent in this suspense. For ourselves +it was well that there was so much to do--the food to provide for all +this multitude, the little children to care for, and to prepare the +provisions for our men who were before Semur. I was in the Ardennes +during the war, and I saw some of its perils--but these were nothing to +what we encountered now. It is true that my son Martin was not in the +war, which made it very different to me; but here the dangers were such +as we could not understand, and they weighed upon our spirits. The seat +at the door, and that point where the road turned, where there was +always so beautiful a view of the valley and of the town of Semur--were +constantly occupied by groups of poor people gazing at the darkness in +which their homes lay. It was strange to see them, some kneeling and +praying with moving lips; some taking but one look, not able to endure +the sight. I was of these last. From time to time, whenever I had a +moment, I came out, I know not why, to see if there was any change. But +to gaze upon that altered prospect for hours, as some did, would have +been intolerable to me. I could not linger nor try to imagine what might +be passing there, either among those who were within (as was believed), +or those who were without the walls. Neither could I pray as many did. +My devotions of every day I will never, I trust, forsake or forget, and +that my Martin was always in my mind is it needful to say? But to go +over and over all the vague fears that were in me, and all those +thoughts which would have broken my heart had they been put into words, +I could not do this even to the good Lord Himself. When I suffered +myself to think, my heart grew sick, my head swam round, the light went +from my eyes. They are happy who can do so, who can take the _bon Dieu_ +into their confidence, and say all to Him; but me, I could not do it. I +could not dwell upon that which was so terrible, upon my home abandoned, +my son--Ah! now that it is past, it is still terrible to think of. And +then it was all I was capable of, to trust my God and do what was set +before me. God, He knows what it is we can do and what we cannot. I +could not tell even to Him all the terror and the misery and the +darkness there was in me; but I put my faith in Him. It was all of which +I was capable. We are not made alike, neither in the body nor in the +soul. + +And there were many women like me at La Clairière. When we had done each +piece of work we would look out with a kind of hope, then go back to +find something else to do--not looking at each other, not saying a word. +Happily there was a great deal to do. And to see how some of the women, +and those the most anxious, would work, never resting, going on from one +thing to another, as if they were hungry for more and more! Some did it +with their mouths shut close, with their countenances fixed, not daring +to pause or meet another's eyes; but some, who were more patient, worked +with a soft word, and sometimes a smile, and sometimes a tear; but ever +working on. Some of them were an example to us all. In the morning, when +we got up, some from beds, some from the floor,--I insisted that all +should lie down, by turns at least, for we could not make room for every +one at the same hours,--the very first thought of all was to hasten to +the window, or, better, to the door. Who could tell what might have +happened while we slept? For the first moment no one would speak,--it +was the moment of hope--and then there would be a cry, a clasping of the +hands, which told--what we all knew. The one of the women who touched my +heart most was the wife of Riou of the _octroi_. She had been almost +rich for her condition in life, with a good house and a little servant +whom she trained admirably, as I have had occasion to know. Her husband +and her son were both among those whom we had left under the walls of +Semur; but she had three children with her at La Clairière. Madame Riou +slept lightly, and so did I. Sometimes I heard her stir in the middle of +the night, though so softly that no one woke. We were in the same room, +for it may be supposed that to keep a room to one's self was not +possible. I did not stir, but lay and watched her as she went to the +window, her figure visible against the pale dawning of the light, with +an eager quick movement as of expectation--then turning back with slower +step and a sigh. She was always full of hope. As the days went on, there +came to be a kind of communication between us. We understood each other. +When one was occupied and the other free, that one of us who went out to +the door to look across the valley where Semur was would look at the +other as if to say, 'I go.' When it was Madame Riou who did this, I +shook my head, and she gave me a smile which awoke at every repetition +(though I knew it was vain) a faint expectation, a little hope. When she +came back, it was she who would shake her head, with her eyes full of +tears. 'Did I not tell thee?' I said, speaking to her as if she were my +daughter. 'It will be for next time, Madame,' she would say, and smile, +yet put her apron to her eyes. There were many who were like her, and +there were those of whom I have spoken who were _pleureuses_, never +hoping anything, doing little, bewailing themselves and their hard fate. +Some of them we employed to carry the provisions to Semur, and this +amused them, though the heaviness of the baskets made again a complaint. + +As for the children, thank God! they were not disturbed as we were--to +them it was a beautiful holiday--it was like Heaven. There is no place +on earth that I love like Semur, yet it is true that the streets are +narrow, and there is not much room for the children. Here they were +happy as the day; they strayed over all our gardens and the meadows, +which were full of flowers; they sat in companies upon the green grass, +as thick as the daisies themselves, which they loved. Old Sister +Mariette, who is called Marie de la Consolation, sat out in the meadow +under an acacia-tree and watched over them. She was the one among us who +was happy. She had no son, no husband, among the watchers, and though, +no doubt, she loved her convent and her hospital, yet she sat all day +long in the shade and in the full air, and smiled, and never looked +towards Semur. 'The good Lord will do as He wills,' she said, 'and that +will be well.' It was true--we all knew it was true; but it might +be--who could tell?--that it was His will to destroy our town, and take +away our bread, and perhaps the lives of those who were dear to us; and +something came in our throats which prevented a reply. '_Ma soeur_,' I +said, 'we are of the world, we tremble for those we love; we are not as +you are.' Sister Mariette did nothing but smile upon us. 'I have known +my Lord these sixty years,' she said, 'and He has taken everything from +me.' To see her smile as she said this was more than I could bear. From +me He had taken something, but not all. Must we be prepared to give up +all if we would be perfected? There were many of the others also who +trembled at these words. 'And now He gives me my consolation,' she said, +and called the little ones round her, and told them a tale of the Good +Shepherd, which is out of the holy Gospel. To see all the little ones +round her knees in a crowd, and the peaceful face with which she smiled +upon them, and the meadows all full of flowers, and the sunshine coming +and going through the branches: and to hear that tale of Him who went +forth to seek the lamb that was lost, was like a tale out of a holy +book, where all was peace and goodness and joy. But on the other side, +not twenty steps off, was the house full of those who wept, and at all +the doors and windows anxious faces gazing down upon that cloud in the +valley where Semur was. A procession of our women was coming back, many +with lingering steps, carrying the baskets which were empty. 'Is there +any news?' we asked, reading their faces before they could answer. And +some shook their heads, and some wept. There was no other reply. + +On the last night before our deliverance, suddenly, in the middle of the +night, there was a great commotion in the house. We all rose out of our +beds at the sound of the cry, almost believing that some one at the +window had seen the lifting of the cloud, and rushed together, +frightened, yet all in an eager expectation to hear what it was. It was +in the room where the old Mère Julie slept that the disturbance was. +Mère Julie was one of the market-women of Semur, the one I have +mentioned who was devout, who never missed the _Salut_ in the afternoon, +besides all masses which are obligatory. But there were other matters +in which she had not satisfied my mind, as I have before said. She was +the mother of Jacques Richard, who was a good-for-nothing, as is well +known. At La Clairière Mère Julie had enacted a strange part. She had +taken no part in anything that was done, but had established herself in +the chamber allotted to her, and taken the best bed in it, where she +kept her place night and day, making the others wait upon her. She had +always expressed a great devotion for St. Jean; and the Sisters of the +Hospital had been very kind to her, and also to her _vaurien_ of a son, +who was indeed, in some manner, the occasion of all our troubles--being +the first who complained of the opening of the chapel into the chief +ward, which was closed up by the administration, and thus became, as I +and many others think, the cause of all the calamities that have come +upon us. It was her bed that was the centre of the great commotion we +had heard, and a dozen voices immediately began to explain to us as we +entered. 'Mère Julie has had a dream. She has seen a vision,' they said. +It was a vision of angels in the most beautiful robes, all shining with +gold and whiteness. + +'The dress of the Holy Mother which she wears on the great _fêtes_ was +nothing to them,' Mere Julie told us, when she had composed herself. For +all had run here and there at her first cry, and procured for her a +_tisane_, and a cup of _bouillon_, and all that was good for an attack +of the nerves, which was what it was at first supposed to be. 'Their +wings were like the wings of the great peacock on the terrace, but also +like those of eagles. And each one had a collar of beautiful jewels +about his neck, and robes whiter than those of any bride.' This was the +description she gave: and to see the women how they listened, head above +head, a cloud of eager faces, all full of awe and attention! The angels +had promised her that they would come again, when we had bound ourselves +to observe all the functions of the Church, and when all these +Messieurs had been converted, and made their submission--to lead us back +gloriously to Semur. There was a great tumult in the chamber, and all +cried out that they were convinced, that they were ready to promise. All +except Madame Martin, who stood and looked at them with a look which +surprised me, which was of pity rather than sympathy. As there was no +one else to speak, I took the word, being the mother of the present +Maire, and wife of the last, and in part mistress of the house. Had +Agnès spoken I would have yielded to her, but as she was silent I took +my right. 'Mère Julie,' I said, 'and mes bonnes femmes, my friends, know +you that it is the middle of the night, the hour at which we must rest +if we are to be able to do the work that is needful, which the _bon +Dieu_ has laid upon us? It is not from us--my daughter and myself--who, +it is well known, have followed all the functions of the Church, that +you will meet with an opposition to your promise. But what I desire is +that you should calm yourselves, that you should retire and rest till +the time of work, husbanding your strength, since we know not what claim +may be made upon it. The holy angels,' I said, 'will comprehend, or if +not they, then the _bon Dieu_, who understands everything.' + +But it was with difficulty that I could induce them to listen to me, to +do that which was reasonable. When, however, we had quieted the +agitation, and persuaded the good women to repose themselves, it was no +longer possible for me to rest. I promised to myself a little moment of +quiet, for my heart longed to be alone. I stole out as quietly as I +might, not to disturb any one, and sat down upon the bench outside the +door. It was still a kind of half-dark, nothing visible, so that if any +one should gaze and gaze down the valley, it was not possible to see +what was there: and I was glad that it was not possible, for my very +soul was tired. I sat down and leant my back upon the wall of our +house, and opened my lips to draw in the air of the morning. How still +it was! the very birds not yet begun to rustle and stir in the bushes; +the night air hushed, and scarcely the first faint tint of blue +beginning to steal into the darkness. When I had sat there a little, +closing my eyes, lo, tears began to steal into them like rain when there +has been a fever of heat. I have wept in my time many tears, but the +time of weeping is over with me, and through all these miseries I had +shed none. Now they came without asking, like a benediction refreshing +my eyes. Just then I felt a soft pressure upon my shoulder, and there +was Agnès coming close, putting her shoulder to mine, as was her way, +that we might support each other. + +'You weep, ma mère,' she said. + +'I think it is one of the angels Mère Julie has seen,' said I. 'It is a +refreshment--a blessing; my eyes were dry with weariness.' + +'Mother,' said Madame Martin, 'do you think it is angels with wings +like peacocks and jewelled collars that our Father sends to us? Ah, not +so--one of those whom we love has touched your dear eyes,' and with that +she kissed me upon my eyes, taking me in her arms. My heart is sometimes +hard to my son's wife, but not always--not with my will, God knows! Her +kiss was soft as the touch of any angel could be. + +'God bless thee, my child,' I said. + +'Thanks, thanks, ma mère!' she cried. 'Now I am resolved; now will I go +and speak to Martin--of something in my heart.' + +'What will you do, my child?' I said, for as the light increased I could +see the meaning in her face, and that it was wrought up for some great +thing. 'Beware, Agnès; risk not my son's happiness by risking thyself; +thou art more to Martin than all the world beside.' + +'He loves thee dearly, mother,' she said. My heart was comforted. I was +able to remember that I too had had my day. 'He loves his mother, thank +God, but not as he loves thee. Beware, _ma fille_. If you risk my son's +happiness, neither will I forgive you.' She smiled upon me, and kissed +my hands. + +'I will go and take him his food and some linen, and carry him your love +and mine.' + +'_You_ will go, and carry one of those heavy baskets with the others!' + +'Mother,' cried Agnès, 'now you shame me that I have never done it +before.' + +What could I say? Those whose turn it was were preparing their burdens +to set out. She had her little packet made up, besides, of our cool +white linen, which I knew would be so grateful to my son. I went with +her to the turn of the road, helping her with her basket; but my limbs +trembled, what with the long continuance of the trial, what with the +agitation of the night. It was but just daylight when they went away, +disappearing down the long slope of the road that led to Semur. I went +back to the bench at the door, and there I sat down and thought. +Assuredly it was wrong to close up the chapel, to deprive the sick of +the benefit of the holy mass. But yet I could not but reflect that the +_bon Dieu_ had suffered still more great scandals to take place without +such a punishment. When, however, I reflected on all that has been done +by those who have no cares of this world as we have, but are brides of +Christ, and upon all they resign by their dedication, and the claim they +have to be furthered, not hindered, in their holy work: and when I +bethought myself how many and great are the powers of evil, and that, +save in us poor women who can do so little, the Church has few friends: +then it came back to me how heinous was the offence that had been +committed, and that it might well be that the saints out of heaven +should return to earth to take the part and avenge the cause of the +weak. My husband would have been the first to do it, had he seen with +my eyes; but though in the flesh he did not do so, is it to be doubted +that in heaven their eyes are enlightened--those who have been subjected +to the cleansing fires and have ascended into final bliss? This all +became clear to me as I sat and pondered, while the morning light grew +around me, and the sun rose and shed his first rays, which are as +precious gold, on the summits of the mountains--for at La Clairière we +are nearer the mountains than at Semur. + +The house was more still than usual, and all slept to a later hour +because of the agitation of the past night. I had been seated, like old +sister Mariette, with my eyes turned rather towards the hills than to +the valley, being so deep in my thoughts that I did not look, as it was +our constant wont to look, if any change had happened over Semur. Thus +blessings come unawares when we are not looking for them. Suddenly I +lifted my eyes--but not with expectation--languidly, as one looks +without thought. Then it was that I gave that great cry which brought +all crowding to the windows, to the gardens, to every spot from whence +that blessed sight was visible; for there before us, piercing through +the clouds, were the beautiful towers of Semur, the Cathedral with all +its pinnacles, that are as if they were carved out of foam, and the +solid tower of St. Lambert, and the others, every one. They told me +after that I flew, though I am past running, to the farmyard to call all +the labourers and servants of the farm, bidding them prepare every +carriage and waggon, and even the _charrettes_, to carry back the +children, and those who could not walk to the city. + +'The men will be wild with privation and trouble,' I said to myself; +'they will want the sight of their little children, the comfort of their +wives.' + +I did not wait to reason nor to ask myself if I did well; and my son has +told me since that he scarcely was more thankful for our great +deliverance than, just when the crowd of gaunt and weary men returned +into Semur, and there was a moment when excitement and joy were at their +highest, and danger possible, to hear the roll of the heavy farm +waggons, and to see me arrive, with all the little ones and their +mothers, like a new army, to take possession of their homes once more. + + +M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + +The narratives which I have collected from the different eye-witnesses +during the time of my own absence, will show how everything passed while +I, with M. le Curé, was recovering possession of our city. Many have +reported to me verbally the occurrences of the last half-hour before my +return; and in their accounts there are naturally discrepancies, owing +to their different points of view and different ways of regarding the +subject. But all are agreed that a strange and universal slumber had +seized upon all. M. de Bois-Sombre even admits that he, too, was +overcome by this influence. They slept while we were performing our +dangerous and solemn duty in Semur. But when the Cathedral bells began +to ring, with one impulse all awoke; and starting from the places where +they lay, from the shade of the trees and bushes and sheltering hollows, +saw the cloud and the mist and the darkness which had enveloped Semur +suddenly rise from the walls. It floated up into the higher air before +their eyes, then was caught and carried away, and flung about into +shreds upon the sky by a strong wind, of which down below no influence +was felt. They all gazed, not able to get their breath, speechless, +beside themselves with joy, and saw the walls reappear, and the roofs of +the houses, and our glorious Cathedral against the blue sky. They stood +for a moment spell-bound. M. de Bois-Sombre informs me that he was +afraid of a wild rush into the city, and himself hastened to the front +to lead and restrain it; when suddenly a great cry rang through the air, +and some one was seen to fall across the high road, straight in front of +the Porte St. Lambert. M. de Bois-Sombre was at once aware who it was, +for he himself had watched Lecamus taking his place at the feet of my +wife, who awaited my return there. This checked the people in their +first rush towards their homes; and when it was seen that Madame Dupin +had also sunk down fainting on the ground after her more than human +exertions for the comfort of all, there was but one impulse of +tenderness and pity. When I reached the gate on my return, I found my +wife lying there in all the pallor of death, and for a moment my heart +stood still with sudden terror. What mattered Semur to me, if it had +cost me my Agnès? or how could I think of Lecamus or any other, while +she lay between life and death? I had her carried back to our own house. +She was the first to re-enter Semur; and after a time, thanks be to God, +she came back to herself. But Paul Lecamus was a dead man. No need to +carry him in, to attempt unavailing cares. 'He has gone, that one; he +has marched with the others,' said the old doctor, who had served in his +day, and sometimes would use the language of the camp. He cast but one +glance at him, and laid his hand upon his heart in passing. 'Cover his +face,' was all he said. + +It is possible that this check was good for the restraint of the crowd. +It moderated the rush with which they returned to their homes. The sight +of the motionless figures stretched out by the side of the way overawed +them. Perhaps it may seem strange, to any one who has known what had +occurred, that the state of the city should have given me great anxiety +the first night of our return. The withdrawal of the oppression and awe +which had been on the men, the return of everything to its natural +state, the sight of their houses unchanged, so that the brain turned +round of these common people, who seldom reflect upon anything, and they +already began to ask themselves was it all a delusion--added to the +exhaustion of their physical condition, and the natural desire for ease +and pleasure after the long strain upon all their faculties--produced an +excitement which might have led to very disastrous consequences. +Fortunately I had foreseen this. I have always been considered to +possess great knowledge of human nature, and this has been matured by +recent events. I sent off messengers instantly to bring home the women +and children, and called around me the men in whom I could most trust. +Though I need not say that the excitement and suffering of the past +three days had told not less upon myself than upon others, I abandoned +all idea of rest. The first thing that I did, aided by my respectable +fellow-townsmen, was to take possession of all _cabarets_ and +wine-shops, allowing indeed the proprietors to return, but preventing +all assemblages within them. We then established a patrol of respectable +citizens throughout the city, to preserve the public peace. I +calculated, with great anxiety, how many hours it would be before my +messengers could react: La Clairière, to bring back the women--for in +such a case the wives are the best guardians, and can exercise an +influence more general and less suspected than that of the magistrates; +but this was not to be hoped for for three or four hours at least. +Judge, then, what was my joy and satisfaction when the sound of wheels +(in itself a pleasant sound, for no wheels had been audible on the +high-road since these events began) came briskly to us from the +distance; and looking out from the watch-tower over the Porte St. +Lambert, I saw the strangest procession. The wine-carts and all the farm +vehicles of La Clairière, and every kind of country waggon, were jolting +along the road, all in a tumult and babble of delicious voices; and from +under the rude canopies and awnings and roofs of vine branches, made up +to shield them from the sun, lo! there were the children like birds in a +nest, one little head peeping over the other. And the cries and songs, +the laughter, and the shoutings! As they came along the air grew sweet, +the world was made new. Many of us, who had borne all the terrors and +sufferings of the past without fainting, now felt their strength fail +them. Some broke out into tears, interrupted with laughter. Some called +out aloud the names of their little ones. We went out to meet them, +every man there present, myself at the head. And I will not deny that a +sensation of pride came over me when I saw my mother stand up in the +first waggon, with all those happy ones fluttering around her. 'My son,' +she said, 'I have discharged the trust that was given me. I bring thee +back the blessing of God.' 'And God bless thee, my mother!' I cried. The +other men, who were fathers, like me, came round me, crowding to kiss +her hand. It is not among the women of my family that you will find +those who abandon their duties. + +And then to lift them down in armfuls, those flowers of paradise, all +fresh with the air of the fields, all joyous like the birds! We put them +down by twos and threes, some of us sobbing with joy. And to see them +dispersing hand in hand, running here and there, each to its home, +carrying peace, and love, and gladness, through the streets--that was +enough to make the most serious smile. No fear was in them, or care. +Every haggard man they met--some of them feverish, restless, beginning +to think of riot and pleasure after forced abstinence--there was a new +shout, a rush of little feet, a shower of soft kisses. The women were +following after, some packed into the carts and waggons, pale and worn, +yet happy; some walking behind in groups; the more strong, or the more +eager, in advance, and a long line of stragglers behind. There was +anxiety in their faces, mingled with their joy. How did they know what +they might find in the houses from which they had been shut out? And +many felt, like me, that in the very return, in the relief, there was +danger. But the children feared nothing; they filled the streets with +their dear voices, and happiness came back with them. When I felt my +little Jean's cheek against mine, then for the first time did I know how +much anguish I had suffered--how terrible was parting, and how sweet was +life. But strength and prudence melt away when one indulges one's self, +even in one's dearest affections. I had to call my guardians together, +to put mastery upon myself, that a just vigilance might not be relaxed. +M. de Bois-Sombre, though less anxious than myself, and disposed to +believe (being a soldier) that a little license would do no harm, yet +stood by me; and, thanks to our precautions, all went well. + +Before night three parts of the population had returned to Semur, and +the houses were all lighted up as for a great festival. The Cathedral +stood open--even the great west doors, which are only opened on great +occasions--with a glow of tapers gleaming out on every side. As I stood +in the twilight watching, and glad at heart to think that all was going +well, my mother and my wife--still pale, but now recovered from her +fainting and weakness--came out into the great square, leading my little +Jean. They were on their way to the Cathedral, to thank God for their +return. They looked at me, but did not ask me to go with them, those +dear women; they respected my opinions, as I had always respected +theirs. But this silence moved me more than words; there came into my +heart a sudden inspiration. I was still in my scarf of office, which had +been, I say it without vanity, the standard of authority and protection +during all our trouble; and thus marked out as representative of all, I +uncovered myself, after the ladies of my family had passed, and, without +joining them, silently followed with a slow and solemn step. A +suggestion, a look, is enough for my countrymen; those who were in the +Place with me perceived in a moment what I meant. One by one they +uncovered, they put themselves behind me. Thus we made such a procession +as had never been seen in Semur. We were gaunt and worn with watching +and anxiety, which only added to the solemn effect. Those who were +already in the Cathedral, and especially M. le Curé, informed me +afterwards that the tramp of our male feet as we came up the great steps +gave to all a thrill of expectation and awe. It was at the moment of the +exposition of the Sacrament that we entered. Instinctively, in a moment, +all understood--a thing which could happen nowhere but in France, where +intelligence is swift as the breath on our lips. Those who were already +there yielded their places to us, most of the women rising up, making as +it were a ring round us, the tears running down their faces. When the +Sacrament was replaced upon the altar, M. le Curé, perceiving our +meaning, began at once in his noble voice to intone the _Te Deum_. +Rejecting all other music, he adopted the plain song in which all could +join, and with one voice, every man in unison with his brother, we sang +with him. The great Cathedral walls seemed to throb with the sound that +rolled upward, _mâle_ and deep, as no song has ever risen from Semur in +the memory of man. The women stood up around us, and wept and sobbed +with pride and joy. When this wonderful moment was over, and all the +people poured forth out of the Cathedral walls into the soft evening, +with stars shining above, and all the friendly lights below, there was +such a tumult of emotion and gladness as I have never seen before. Many +of the poor women surrounded me, kissed my hand notwithstanding my +resistance, and called upon God to bless me; while some of the older +persons made remarks full of justice and feeling. + +'The _bon Dieu_ is not used to such singing,' one of them cried, her old +eyes streaming with tears. 'It must have surprised the saints up in +heaven!' + +'It will bring a blessing,' cried another. 'It is not like our little +voices, that perhaps only reach half-way.' + +This was figurative language, yet it was impossible to doubt there was +much truth in it. Such a submission of our intellects, as I felt in +determining to make it, must have been pleasing to heaven. The women, +they are always praying; but when we thus presented ourselves to give +thanks, it meant something, a real homage; and with a feeling of +solemnity we separated, aware that we had contented both earth and +heaven. + +Next morning there was a great function in the Cathedral, at which the +whole city assisted. Those who could not get admittance crowded upon the +steps, and knelt half way across the Place. It was an occasion long +remembered in Semur, though I have heard many say not in itself so +impressive as the _Te Deum_ on the evening of our return. After this we +returned to our occupations, and life was resumed under its former +conditions in our city. + +It might be supposed, however, that the place in which events so +extraordinary had happened would never again be as it was before. Had I +not been myself so closely involved, it would have appeared to me +certain, that the streets, trod once by such inhabitants as those who +for three nights and days abode within Semur, would have always retained +some trace of their presence; that life there would have been more +solemn than in other places; and that those families for whose advantage +the dead had risen out of their graves, would have henceforward carried +about with them some sign of that interposition. It will seem almost +incredible when I now add that nothing of this kind has happened at +Semur. The wonderful manifestation which interrupted our existence has +passed absolutely as if it had never been. We had not been twelve hours +in our houses ere we had forgotten, or practically forgotten, our +expulsion from them. Even myself, to whom everything was so vividly +brought home, I have to enter my wife's room to put aside the curtain +from little Marie's picture, and to see and touch the olive branch +which is there, before I can recall to myself anything that resembles +the feeling with which I re-entered that sanctuary. My grandfather's +bureau still stands in the middle of my library, where I found it on my +return; but I have got used to it, and it no longer affects me. +Everything is as it was; and I cannot persuade myself that, for a time, +I and mine were shut out, and our places taken by those who neither eat +nor drink, and whose life is invisible to our eyes. Everything, I say, +is as it was--every thing goes on as if it would endure for ever. We +know this cannot be, yet it does not move us. Why, then, should the +other move us? A little time, we are aware, and we, too, shall be as +they are--as shadows, and unseen. But neither has the one changed us, +and neither does the other. There was, for some time, a greater respect +shown to religion in Semur, and a more devout attendance at the sacred +functions; but I regret to say this did not continue. Even in my own +case--I say it with sorrow--it did not continue. M. le Curé is an +admirable person. I know no more excellent ecclesiastic. He is +indefatigable in the performance of his spiritual duties; and he has, +besides, a noble and upright soul. Since the days when we suffered and +laboured together, he has been to me as a brother. Still, it is +undeniable that he makes calls upon our credulity, which a man obeys +with reluctance. There are ways of surmounting this; as I see in Agnès +for one, and in M. de Bois-Sombre for another. My wife does not +question, she believes much; and in respect to that which she cannot +acquiesce in, she is silent. 'There are many things I hear you talk of, +Martin, which are strange to me,' she says, 'of myself I cannot believe +in them; but I do not oppose, since it is possible you may have reason +to know better than I; and so with some things that we hear from M. le +Curé.' This is how she explains herself--but she is a woman. It is a +matter of grace to yield to our better judgment. M. de Bois-Sombre has +another way. '_Ma foi_,' he says, 'I have not the time for all your +delicacies, my good people; I have come to see that these things are for +the advantage of the world, and it is not my business to explain them. +If M. le Curé attempted to criticise me in military matters, or thee, my +excellent Martin, in affairs of business, or in the culture of your +vines, I should think him not a wise man; and in like manner, faith and +religion, these are his concern.' Felix de Bois Sombre is an excellent +fellow; but he smells a little of the _mousquetaire_. I, who am neither +a soldier nor a woman, I have hesitations. Nevertheless, so long as I am +Maire of Semur, nothing less than the most absolute respect shall ever +be shown to all truly religious persons, with whom it is my earnest +desire to remain in sympathy and fraternity, so far as that may be. + +It seemed, however, a little while ago as if my tenure of this office +would not be long, notwithstanding the services which I am acknowledged, +on every hand, to have done to my fellow-townsmen. It will be remembered +that when M. le Curé and myself found Semur empty, we heard a voice of +complaining from the hospital of St. Jean, and found a sick man who had +been left there, and who grumbled against the Sisters, and accused them +of neglecting him, but remained altogether unaware, in the meantime, of +what had happened in the city. Will it be believed that after a time +this fellow was put faith in as a seer, who had heard and beheld many +things of which we were all ignorant? It must be said that, in the +meantime, there had been a little excitement in the town on the subject +of the chapel in the hospital, to which repeated reference has already +been made. It was insisted on behalf of these ladies that a promise had +been given, taking, indeed, the form of a vow, that, as soon as we were +again in possession of Semur, their full privileges should be restored +to them. Their advocates even went so far as to send to me a deputation +of those who had been nursed in the hospital, the leader of which was +Jacques Richard, who since he has been, as he says, 'converted,' thrusts +himself to the front of every movement. + +'Permit me to speak, M. le Maire,' he said; 'me, who was one of those so +misguided as to complain, before the great lesson we have all received. +The mass did not disturb any sick person who was of right dispositions. +I was then a very bad subject, indeed--as, alas! M. le Maire too well +knows. It annoyed me only as all pious observances annoyed me. I am now, +thank heaven, of a very different way of thinking----' + +But I would not listen to the fellow. When he was a _mauvais sujet_ he +was less abhorrent to me than now. + +The men were aware that when I pronounced myself so distinctly on any +subject, there was nothing more to be said, for, though gentle as a +lamb and open to all reasonable arguments, I am capable of making the +most obstinate stand for principle; and to yield to popular +superstition, is that worthy of a man who has been instructed? At the +same time it raised a great anger in my mind that all that should be +thought of was a thing so trivial. That they should have given +themselves, soul and body, for a little money; that they should have +scoffed at all that was noble and generous, both in religion and in +earthly things; all that was nothing to them. And now they would insult +the great God Himself by believing that all He cared for was a little +mass in a convent chapel. What desecration! What debasement! When I went +to M. le Curé, he smiled at my vehemence. There was pain in his smile, +and it might be indignation; but he was not furious like me. + +'They will conquer you, my friend,' he said. + +'Never,' I cried. 'Before I might have yielded. But to tell me the +gates of death have been rolled back, and Heaven revealed, and the great +God stooped down from Heaven, in order that mass should be said +according to the wishes of the community in the midst of the sick wards! +They will never make me believe this, if I were to die for it.' + +'Nevertheless, they will conquer,' M. le Curé said. + +It angered me that he should say so. My heart was sore as if my friend +had forsaken me. And then it was that the worst step was taken in this +crusade of false religion. It was from my mother that I heard of it +first. One day she came home in great excitement, saying that now indeed +a real light was to be shed upon all that had happened to us. + +'It appears,' she said, 'that Pierre Plastron was in the hospital all +the time, and heard and saw many wonderful things. Sister Genevieve has +just told me. It is wonderful beyond anything you could believe. He has +spoken with our holy patron himself, St. Lambert, and has received +instructions for a pilgrimage--' + +'Pierre Plastron!' I cried; 'Pierre Plastron saw nothing, ma mère. He +was not even aware that anything remarkable had occurred. He complained +to us of the Sisters that they neglected him; he knew nothing more.' + +'My son,' she said, looking upon me with reproving eyes, 'what have the +good Sisters done to thee? Why is it that you look so unfavourably upon +everything that comes from the community of St. Jean?' + +'What have I to do with the community?' I cried--'when I tell thee, +Maman, that this Pierre Plastron knows nothing! I heard it from the +fellow's own lips, and M. le Curé was present and heard him too. He had +seen nothing, he knew nothing. Inquire of M. le Curé, if you have doubts +of me.' + +'I do not doubt you, Martin,' said my mother, with severity, 'when you +are not biassed by prejudice. And, as for M. le Curé, it is well known +that the clergy are often jealous of the good Sisters, when they are not +under their own control.' + +Such was the injustice with which we were treated. And next day nothing +was talked of but the revelation of Pierre Plastron. What he had seen +and what he had heard was wonderful. All the saints had come and talked +with him, and told him what he was to say to his townsmen. They told him +exactly how everything had happened: how St. Jean himself had interfered +on behalf of the Sisters, and how, if we were not more attentive to the +duties of religion, certain among us would be bound hand and foot and +cast into the jaws of hell. That I was one, nay the chief, of these +denounced persons, no one could have any doubt. This exasperated me; and +as soon as I knew that this folly had been printed and was in every +house, I hastened to M. le Curé, and entreated him in his next Sunday's +sermon to tell the true story of Pierre Plastron, and reveal the +imposture. But M. le Curé shook his head. 'It will do no good,' he said. + +'But how no good?' said I. 'What good are we looking for? These are +lies, nothing but lies. Either he has deceived the poor ladies basely, +or they themselves--but this is what I cannot believe.' + +'Dear friend,' he said, 'compose thyself. Have you never discovered yet +how strong is self-delusion? There will be no lying of which they are +aware. Figure to yourself what a stimulus to the imagination to know +that he was here, actually here. Even I--it suggests a hundred things to +me. The Sisters will have said to him (meaning no evil, nay meaning the +edification of the people), "But, Pierre, reflect! You must have seen +this and that. Recall thy recollections a little." And by degrees Pierre +will have found out that he remembered--more than could have been +hoped.' + +'_Mon Dieu_!' I cried, out of patience, 'and you know all this, yet you +will not tell them the truth--the very truth.' + +'To what good?' he said. Perhaps M. le Curé was right: but, for my part, +had I stood up in that pulpit, I should have contradicted their lies and +given no quarter. This, indeed, was what I did both in my private and +public capacity; but the people, though they loved me, did not believe +me. They said, 'The best men have their prejudices. M. le Maire is an +excellent man; but what will you? He is but human after all.' + +M. le Curé and I said no more to each other on this subject. He was a +brave man, yet here perhaps he was not quite brave. And the effect of +Pierre Plastron's revelations in other quarters was to turn the awe that +had been in many minds into mockery and laughter. '_Ma foi_,' said Félix +de Bois-Sombre, 'Monseigneur St. Lambert has bad taste, mon ami Martin, +to choose Pierre Plastron for his confidant when he might have had +thee.' 'M. de Bois-Sombre does ill to laugh,' said my mother (even my +mother! she was not on my side), 'when it is known that the foolish are +often chosen to confound the wise.' But Agnès, my wife, it was she who +gave me the best consolation. She turned to me with the tears in her +beautiful eyes. + +'Mon ami,' she said, 'let Monseigneur St. Lambert say what he will. He +is not God that we should put him above all. There were other saints +with other thoughts that came for thee and for me!' + +All this contradiction was over when Agnès and I together took our +flowers on the _jour des morts_ to the graves we love. Glimmering among +the rest was a new cross which I had not seen before. This was the +inscription upon it:-- + + + À PAUL LECAMUS + PARTI + LE 20 JUILLET, 1875 + AVEC LES BIEN-AIMÉS + + +On it was wrought in the marble a little branch of olive. I turned to +look at my wife as she laid underneath this cross a handful of violets. +She gave me her hand still fragrant with the flowers. There was none of +his family left to put up for him any token of human remembrance. Who +but she should have done it, who had helped him to join that company and +army of the beloved? 'This was our brother,' she said; 'he will tell my +Marie what use I made of her olive leaves.' + +THE END + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 11521 *** diff --git a/11521-h/11521-h.htm b/11521-h/11521-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..40b7444 --- /dev/null +++ b/11521-h/11521-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,7273 @@ + +<!DOCTYPE html + PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/html4/strict.dtd"> +<html lang="en"> + <!--THIS FILE IS GENERATED FROM AN XML MASTER. + DO NOT EDIT--> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=UTF-8"> + + <title>A Beleaguered City, being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne + A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + </title> + <meta name="author" content="Mrs. Oliphant"> + <meta name="generator" content="Text Encoding Initiative Consortium XSLT stylesheets"> + <meta name="DC.Title" content="A Beleaguered City, being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne A Story of the Seen and the Unseen"> + <meta name="DC.Type" content="Text"> + <meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html"> + </head> + <body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 11521 ***</div> + + <p><a name="TOP"></a></p> + <table class="header" width="100%" summary=""> + <tr> + <td rowspan="3"></td> + <td align="left"> + <h2 class="institution"></h2> + </td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td align="left"> + <h1 class="maintitle">A Beleaguered City, being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne + A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + </h1> + </td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td> </td> + <td align="left"> By Mrs. Oliphant 1900</td> + </tr> + </table> + <hr> + <div class="dedication"> + <h2><a name="dedication"></a></h2> + <p> + THE AUTHOR inscribes this little + Book, with tender and grateful greetings, + to those whose sympathy has supported + her through many and long years, the + kind audience of her UNKNOWN FRIENDS. + + </p> + </div> + <h2>Contents</h2> + <ul class="toc"> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C01" class="toc" title="I"> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: + THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C02" class="toc" title="II"> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: + BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE EVENTS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C03" class="toc" title="III"> + EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C04" class="toc" title="IV"> + OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C05" class="toc" title="V"> + THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C06" class="toc" title="VI"> + M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C07" class="toc" title="VII"> + SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C08" class="toc" title="VIII"> + EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF + MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIÈRE + (née DE CHAMPFLEURIE). + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C09" class="toc" title="IX"> + THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN + (née LEPELLETIER). + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C10" class="toc" title="X"> + M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + </a></li> + </ul> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C01"></a> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: + THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + + </h2> + <p>I, Martin Dupin (de la Clairière), had the + honour of holding the office of Maire in the + town of Semur, in the Haute Bourgogne, + at the time when the following events + occurred. It will be perceived, therefore, + that no one could have more complete + knowledge of the facts—at once from my + official position, and from the place of + eminence in the affairs of the district + generally which my family has held for + many generations—by what citizen-like + virtues and unblemished integrity I will + not be vain enough to specify. Nor is it + necessary; for no one who knows Semur + can be ignorant of the position held by + the Dupins, from father to son. The + estate La Clairière has been so long in the + family that we might very well, were we + disposed, add its name to our own, as so + many families in France do; and, indeed, + I do not prevent my wife (whose prejudices + I respect) from making this use of it upon + her cards. But, for myself, <i>bourgeois</i> I was + born and <i>bourgeois</i> I mean to die. My + residence, like that of my father and grandfather, + is at No. 29 in the Grande Rue, + opposite the Cathedral, and not far from + the Hospital of St. Jean. We inhabit the + first floor, along with the <i>rez-de-chaussée,</i> + which has been turned into domestic offices + suitable for the needs of the family. My + mother, holding a respected place in my + household, lives with us in the most perfect + family union. My wife (<i>née</i> de Champfleurie) + is everything that is calculated + to render a household happy; but, alas + one only of our two children survives to + bless us. I have thought these details of my + private circumstances necessary, to explain + the following narrative; to which I will + also add, by way of introduction, a simple + sketch of the town itself and its general + conditions before these remarkable events + occurred. + + </p> + <p> + It was on a summer evening about sunset, + the middle of the month of June, that + my attention was attracted by an incident + of no importance which occurred in the + street, when I was making my way home, + after an inspection of the young vines in + my new vineyard to the left of La Clairière. + All were in perfectly good condition, and + none of the many signs which point to the + arrival of the insect were apparent. I had + come back in good spirits, thinking of the + prosperity which I was happy to believe I + had merited by a conscientious performance + of all my duties. I had little with which + to blame myself: not only my wife and + relations, but my dependants and neighbours, + approved my conduct as a man; and + even my fellow-citizens, exacting as they + are, had confirmed in my favour the good + opinion which my family had been fortunate + enough to secure from father to son. + These thoughts were in my mind as I + turned the corner of the Grande Rue and + approached my own house. At this + moment the tinkle of a little bell warned + all the bystanders of the procession which + was about to pass, carrying the rites of the + Church to some dying person. Some of + the women, always devout, fell on their + knees. I did not go so far as this, for I + do not pretend, in these days of progress, + to have retained the same attitude of mind + as that which it is no doubt becoming to + behold in the more devout sex; but I stood + respectfully out of the way, and took off + my hat, as good breeding alone, if nothing + else, demanded of me. Just in front of + me, however, was Jacques Richard, always a + troublesome individual, standing doggedly, + with his hat upon his head and his hands + in his pockets, straight in the path of M. le + Curé. There is not in all France a more + obstinate fellow. He stood there, notwithstanding + the efforts of a good woman to + draw him away, and though I myself called + to him. M. le Curé is not the man to + flinch; and as he passed, walking as usual + very quickly and straight, his soutane + brushed against the blouse of Jacques. + He gave one quick glance from beneath + his eyebrows at the profane interruption, + but he would not distract himself from his + sacred errand at such a moment. It is a + sacred errand when any one, be he priest + or layman, carries the best he can give to + the bedside of the dying. I said this to + Jacques when M. le Curé had passed and + the bell went tinkling on along the street. + ‘Jacques,’ said I, ‘I do not call it impious, + like this good woman, but I call it inhuman. + What! a man goes to carry help to the + dying, and you show him no respect!’ + + </p> + <p> + This brought the colour to his face; and + I think, perhaps, that he might have become + ashamed of the part he had played; + but the women pushed in again, as they are + so fond of doing. ‘Oh, M. le Maire, he + does not deserve that you should lose your + words upon him!’ they cried; ‘and, besides, + is it likely he will pay any attention to you + when he tries to stop even the <i>bon Dieu</i>?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘The <i>bon Dieu!</i>’ cried Jacques. ‘Why + doesn't He clear the way for himself? Look + here. I do not care one farthing for your + <i>bon Dieu</i>. Here is mine; I carry him + about with me.’ And he took a piece of a + hundred sous out of his pocket (how had it + got there?) ‘<i>Vive l'argent</i>’ he said. ‘You + know it yourself, though you will not say + so. There is no <i>bon Dieu</i> but money. + With money you can do anything. <i>L'argent + c'est le bon Dieu</i>.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Be silent,’ I cried, ‘thou profane one!’ + And the women were still more indignant + than I. ‘We shall see, we shall see; when + he is ill and would give his soul for something + to wet his lips, his <i>bon Dieu</i> will not + do much for him,’ cried one; and another + said, clasping her hands with a shrill cry, + ‘It is enough to make the dead rise out of + their graves!’ + + </p> + <p> ‘The dead rise out of their graves!’ + These words, though one has heard them + before, took possession of my imagination. + I saw the rude fellow go along the street + as I went on, tossing the coin in his + hand. One time it fell to the ground and + rang upon the pavement, and he laughed + more loudly as he picked it up. He was + walking towards the sunset, and I too, at a + distance after. The sky was full of rose-tinted + clouds floating across the blue, floating + high over the grey pinnacles of the + Cathedral, and filling the long open line of + the Rue St. Etienne down which he was + going. As I crossed to my own house I + caught him full against the light, in his blue + blouse, tossing the big silver piece in the + air, and heard him laugh and shout <i>‘Vive + l'argent!</i> This is the only <i>bon Dieu</i>.’ + Though there are many people who live as + if this were their sentiment, there are few + who give it such brutal expression; but + some of the people at the corner of the + street laughed too. ‘Bravo, Jacques!’ they + cried; and one said, ‘You are right, <i>mon + ami</i>, the only god to trust in nowadays.’ + ‘It is a short <i>credo</i>, M. le Maire,’ said + another, who caught my eye. He saw I + was displeased, this one, and his countenance + changed at once. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Yes, Jean Pierre,’ I said, ‘it is worse + than short—it is brutal. I hope no man + who respects himself will ever countenance + it. It is against the dignity of human + nature, if nothing more.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Ah, M. le Maire!’ cried a poor woman, + one of the good ladies of the market, with + entrenchments of baskets all round her, who + had been walking my way; ‘ah, M. le + Maire! did not I say true? it is enough to + bring the dead out of their graves.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘That would be something to see,’ said + Jean Pierre, with a laugh; ‘and I hope, + <i>ma bonne femme</i>, that if you have any + interest with them, you will entreat these + gentlemen to appear before I go away.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I do not like such jesting,’ said I. ‘The + dead are very dead and will not disturb + anybody, but even the prejudices of respectable + persons ought to be respected. A + ribald like Jacques counts for nothing, but + I did not expect this from you.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What would you, M. le Maire?’ he said, + with a shrug of his shoulders. ‘We are + made like that. I respect prejudices as you + say. My wife is a good woman, she prays + for two—but me! How can I tell that + Jacques is not right after all? A <i>grosse + pièce</i> of a hundred sous, one sees that, one + knows what it can do—but for the other!’ + He thrust up one shoulder to his ear, and + turned up the palms of his hands. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is our duty at all times to respect the + convictions of others,’ I said, severely; + and passed on to my own house, having no + desire to encourage discussions at the street + corner. A man in my position is obliged + to be always mindful of the example he + ought to set. But I had not yet done with + this phrase, which had, as I have said, + caught my ear and my imagination. My + mother was in the great <i>salle</i> of the + <i>rez-de-chausée,</i> + as I passed, in altercation with a + peasant who had just brought us in some + loads of wood. There is often, it seems to + me, a sort of <i>refrain</i> in conversation, which + one catches everywhere as one comes and + goes. Figure my astonishment when I + heard from the lips of my good mother the + same words with which that good-for-nothing + Jacques Richard had made the + profession of his brutal faith. ‘Go!’ she + cried, in anger; ‘you are all the same. + Money is your god. <i>De grosses pièces</i>, + that is all you think of in these days.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Eh, bien,</i> madame,’ said the peasant; + ‘and if so, what then? Don't you others, + gentlemen and ladies, do just the same? + What is there in the world but money to + think of? If it is a question of marriage, + you demand what is the <i>dot</i>; if it is a + question of office, you ask, Monsieur Untel, + is he rich? And it is perfectly just. We + know what money can do; but as for <i>le + bon Dieu</i>, whom our grandmothers used + to talk about—’ + + </p> + <p> And lo! our <i>gros paysan</i> made exactly + the same gesture as Jean Pierre. He put + up his shoulders to his ears, and spread out + the palms of his hands, as who should say, + There is nothing further to be said. + + </p> + <p> + Then there occurred a still more remarkable + repetition. My mother, as may be + supposed, being a very respectable person, + and more or less <i>dévote</i>, grew red with + indignation and horror. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh, these poor grandmothers!’ she + cried; ‘God give them rest! It is enough + to make the dead rise out of their graves.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh, I will answer for <i>les morts</i>! they + will give nobody any trouble,’ he said with + a laugh. I went in and reproved the man + severely, finding that, as I supposed, he + had attempted to cheat my good mother in + the price of the wood. Fortunately she + had been quite as clever as he was. She + went upstairs shaking her head, while I + gave the man to understand that no one + should speak to her but with the profoundest + respect in my house. ‘She has + her opinions, like all respectable ladies,’ I + said, ‘but under this roof these opinions + shall always be sacred.’ And, to do him + justice, I will add that when it was put to + him in this way Gros-Jean was ashamed of + himself. + + </p> + <p> + When I talked over these incidents with + my wife, as we gave each other the + narrative of our day's experiences, she was + greatly distressed, as may be supposed. + ‘I try to hope they are not so bad as + Bonne Maman thinks. But oh, <i>mon ami!</i>' + she said, ‘what will the world come to if + this is what they really believe?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Take courage,’ I said; ‘the world will + never come to anything much different + from what it is. So long as there are <i>des + anges</i> like thee to pray for us, the scale will + not go down to the wrong side.’ + + </p> + <p> + I said this, of course, to please my + Agnès, who is the best of wives; but on + thinking it over after, I could not but be + struck with the extreme justice (not to + speak of the beauty of the sentiment) of + this thought. The <i>bon Dieu</i>—if, indeed, + that great Being is as represented to us by + the Church—must naturally care as much + for one-half of His creatures as for the + other, though they have not the same + weight in the world; and consequently the + faith of the women must hold the balance + straight, especially if, as is said, they exceed + us in point of numbers. This leaves + a little margin for those of them who profess + the same freedom of thought as is + generally accorded to men—a class, I must + add, which I abominate from the bottom of + my heart. + + </p> + <p> + I need not dwell upon other little scenes + which impressed the same idea still more + upon my mind. Semur, I need not say, is + not the centre of the world, and might, + therefore, be supposed likely to escape the + full current of worldliness. We amuse + ourselves little, and we have not any + opportunity of rising to the heights of ambition; + for our town is not even the <i>chef-lieu</i> + of the department,—though this is + a subject upon which I cannot trust myself + to speak. Figure to yourself that La + Rochette—a place of yesterday, without + either the beauty or the antiquity of Semur—has + been chosen as the centre of affairs, + the residence of M. le Préfet! But I will + not enter upon this question. What I was + saying was, that, notwithstanding the fact + that we amuse ourselves but little, that + there is no theatre to speak of, little society, + few distractions, and none of those inducements + to strive for gain and to indulge the + senses, which exist, for instance, in Paris—that + capital of the world—yet, nevertheless, + the thirst for money and for pleasure has + increased among us to an extent which I + cannot but consider alarming. Gros-Jean, + our peasant, toils for money, and hoards; + Jacques, who is a cooper and maker of + wine casks, gains and drinks; Jean Pierre + snatches at every sous that comes in his + way, and spends it in yet worse dissipations. + He is one who quails when he meets my + eye; he sins <i>en cachette</i>; but Jacques is + bold, and defies opinion; and Gros-Jean + is firm in the belief that to hoard money is + the highest of mortal occupations. These + three are types of what the population is at + Semur. The men would all sell their souls + for a <i>grosse pièce</i> of fifty sous—indeed, they + would laugh, and express their delight that + any one should believe them to love souls, + if they could but have a chance of selling + them; and the devil, who was once supposed + to deal in that commodity, would be + very welcome among us. And as for the + <i>bon Dieu—pouff!</i> that was an affair of the + grandmothers—<i>le bon Dieu c'est l'argent</i>. + This is their creed. I was very near the + beginning of my official year as Maire when + my attention was called to these matters + as I have described above. A man may + go on for years keeping quiet himself—keeping + out of tumult, religious or political—and + make no discovery of the general + current of feeling; but when you are forced + to serve your country in any official capacity, + and when your eyes are opened to the state + of affairs around you, then I allow that an + inexperienced observer might well cry out, + as my wife did, ‘What will become of the + world?’ I am not prejudiced myself—unnecessary + to say that the foolish scruples + of the women do not move me. But the + devotion of the community at large to this + pursuit of gain-money without any grandeur, + and pleasure without any refinement—that + is a thing which cannot fail to wound + all who believe in human nature. To be a + millionaire—that, I grant, would be pleasant. + A man as rich as Monte Christo, able to do + whatever he would, with the equipage of an + English duke, the palace of an Italian prince, + the retinue of a Russian noble—he, indeed, + might be excused if his money seemed to + him a kind of god. But Gros-Jean, who + lays up two sous at a time, and lives on + black bread and an onion; and Jacques, + whose <i>grosse pièce</i> but secures him the headache + of a drunkard next morning—what to + them could be this miserable deity? As + for myself, however, it was my business, as + Maire of the commune, to take as little + notice as possible of the follies these people + might say, and to hold the middle course + between the prejudices of the respectable + and the levities of the foolish. With this, + without more, to think of, I had enough to + keep all my faculties employed. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C02"></a> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: + BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE EVENTS. + + </h2> + <p> + I do not attempt to make out any distinct + connection between the simple incidents + above recorded, and the extraordinary + events that followed. I have related them + as they happened; chiefly by way of showing + the state of feeling in the city, and the + sentiment which pervaded the community—a + sentiment, I fear, too common in my + country. I need not say that to encourage + superstition is far from my wish. I am a + man of my century, and proud of being so; + very little disposed to yield to the domination + of the clerical party, though desirous + of showing all just tolerance for conscientious + faith, and every respect for the + prejudices of the ladies of my family. I + am, moreover, all the more inclined to be + careful of giving in my adhesion to any + prodigy, in consequence of a consciousness + that the faculty of imagination has always + been one of my characteristics. It usually + is so, I am aware, in superior minds, and + it has procured me many pleasures unknown + to the common herd. Had it been + possible for me to believe that I had been + misled by this faculty, I should have carefully + refrained from putting upon record + any account of my individual impressions; + but my attitude here is not that of a man + recording his personal experiences only, + but of one who is the official mouthpiece + and representative of the commune, and + whose duty it is to render to government + and to the human race a true narrative of + the very wonderful facts to which every + citizen of Semur can bear witness. In this + capacity it has become my duty so to arrange + and edit the different accounts of + the mystery, as to present one coherent + and trustworthy chronicle to the world. + + </p> + <p> + To proceed, however, with my narrative. + It is not necessary for me to describe + what summer is in the Haute Bourgogne. + Our generous wines, our glorious fruits, are + sufficient proof, without any assertion on + my part. The summer with us is as a + perpetual <i>fête</i>—at least, before the insect + appeared it was so, though now anxiety + about the condition of our vines may cloud + our enjoyment of the glorious sunshine + which ripens them hourly before our eyes. + Judge, then, of the astonishment of the + world when there suddenly came upon us + a darkness as in the depth of winter, falling, + without warning, into the midst of the brilliant + weather to which we are accustomed, + and which had never failed us before in the + memory of man! It was the month of + July, when, in ordinary seasons, a cloud is + so rare that it is a joy to see one, merely + as a variety upon the brightness. Suddenly, + in the midst of our summer delights, this + darkness came. Its first appearance took + us so entirely by surprise that life seemed + to stop short, and the business of the whole + town was delayed by an hour or two; nobody + being able to believe that at six o'clock + in the morning the sun had not risen. I do + not assert that the sun did not rise; all I + mean to say is that at Semur it was still + dark, as in a morning of winter, and when + it gradually and slowly became day many + hours of the morning were already spent. + And never shall I forget the aspect of day + when it came. It was like a ghost or pale + shadow of the glorious days of July with + which we are usually blessed. The barometer + did not go down, nor was there any rain, but + an unusual greyness wrapped earth and sky. + I heard people say in the streets, and I am + aware that the same words came to my own + lips: ‘If it were not full summer, I should + say it was going to snow.’ We have much + snow in the Haute Bourgogne, and we are + well acquainted with this aspect of the + skies. Of the depressing effect which this + greyness exercised upon myself personally, + greyness exercised upon myself personally, + I will not speak. I have always been + noted as a man of fine perceptions, and I + was aware instinctively that such a state of + the atmosphere must mean something more + than was apparent on the surface. But, as + the danger was of an entirely unprecedented + character, it is not to be wondered at that + I should be completely at a loss to divine + what its meaning was. It was a blight + some people said; and many were of + opinion that it was caused by clouds of + animalculæ coming, as is described in + ancient writings, to destroy the crops, + and even to affect the health of the + population. The doctors scoffed at this; + but they talked about malaria, which, + as far as I could understand, was likely to + produce exactly the same effect. The + night closed in early as the day had dawned + late; the lamps were lighted before six + o'clock, and daylight had only begun about + ten! Figure to yourself, a July day! + There ought to have been a moon almost + at the full; but no moon was visible, no + stars—nothing but a grey veil of clouds, + growing darker and darker as the moments + went on; such I have heard are the days + and the nights in England, where the seafogs + so often blot out the sky. But we are + unacquainted with anything of the kind in + our <i>plaisant pays de France</i>. There was + nothing else talked of in Semur all that + night, as may well be imagined. My own + mind was extremely uneasy. Do what I + would, I could not deliver myself from a + sense of something dreadful in the air + which was neither malaria nor animalculæ, + I took a promenade through the streets + that evening, accompanied by M. Barbou, + my <i>adjoint</i>, to make sure that all was safe; + and the darkness was such that we almost + lost our way, though we were both born in + the town and had known every turning + from our boyhood. It cannot be denied + that Semur is very badly lighted. We + retain still the lanterns slung by cords + across the streets which once were general + in France, but which, in most places, have + been superseded by the modern institution + of gas. Gladly would I have distinguished + my term of office by bringing gas to Semur. + But the expense would have been great, + and there were a hundred objections. In + summer generally, the lanterns were of + little consequence because of the brightness + of the sky; but to see them now, twinkling + dimly here and there, making us conscious + how dark it was, was strange indeed. It + was in the interests of order that we took + our round, with a fear, in my mind at least, + of I knew not what. M. l'Adjoint said + nothing, but no doubt he thought as I did. + + </p> + <p> + While we were thus patrolling the city + with a special eye to the prevention of all + seditious assemblages, such as are too apt + to take advantage of any circumstances + that may disturb the ordinary life of a city, + or throw discredit on its magistrates, we + were accosted by Paul Lecamus, a man + whom I have always considered as something + of a visionary, though his conduct is + irreproachable, and his life honourable and + industrious. He entertains religious convictions + of a curious kind; but, as the man + is quite free from revolutionary sentiments, + I have never considered it to be my duty + to interfere with him, or to investigate his + creed. Indeed, he has been treated generally + in Semur as a dreamer of dreams—one + who holds a great many impracticable + and foolish opinions—though the respect + which I always exact for those whose lives + are respectable and worthy has been a protection + to hire. He was, I think, aware + that he owed something to my good offices, + and it was to me accordingly that he + addressed himself. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Good evening, M. le Maire,’ he said; + ‘you are groping about, like myself, in this + strange night.' + + </p> + <p> + ‘Good evening M. Paul,’ I replied. ‘It + is, indeed, a strange night. It indicates, I + fear, that a storm is coming.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. Paul shook his head. There is a + solemnity about even his ordinary appearance. + He has a long face, pale, and + adorned with a heavy, drooping moustache, + which adds much to the solemn impression + made by his countenance. He looked at me + with great gravity as he stood in the shadow + of the lamp, and slowly shook his head. + + </p> + <p> + ‘You do not agree with me? Well! the + opinion of a man like M. Paul Lecamus is + always worthy to be heard.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh!’ he said, ‘I am called visionary. + I am not supposed to be a trustworthy + witness. Nevertheless, if M. Le Maire will + come with me, I will show him something + that is very strange—something that is + almost more wonderful than the darkness—more + strange,’ he went on with great + earnestness, ‘than any storm that ever + ravaged Burgundy.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘That is much to say. A tempest now + when the vines are in full bearing—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Would be nothing, nothing to what I + can show you. Only come with me to the + Porte St. Lambert.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘If M. le Maire will excuse me,’ said M. + Barbou, ‘I think I will go home. It is a + little cold, and you are aware that I am + always afraid of the damp.’ In fact, our + coats were beaded with a cold dew as in + November, and I could not but acknowledge + that my respectable colleague had + reason. Besides, we were close to his + house, and he had, no doubt, the sustaining + consciousness of having done everything + that was really incumbent upon him. ‘Our + ways lie together as far as my house,’ he + said, with a slight chattering of his teeth. + No doubt it was the cold. After we had + walked with him to his door, we proceeded + to the Porte St. Lambert. By this time + almost everybody had re-entered their + houses. The streets were very dark, and + they were also very still. When we + reached the gates, at that hour of the + night, we found them shut as a matter of + course. The officers of the <i>octroi</i> were + standing close together at the door of their + office, in which the lamp was burning. The + very lamp seemed oppressed by the heavy + air; it burnt dully, surrounded with a yellow + haze. The men had the appearance of + suffering greatly from cold. They received + me with a satisfaction which was very + gratifying to me. ‘At length here is M. + le Maire himself,’ they said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘My good friends,’ said I, ‘you have a + cold post to-night. The weather has + changed in the most extraordinary way. I + have no doubt the scientific gentlemen at + the Musée will be able to tell us all about + it—M. de Clairon—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Not to interrupt M. le Maire,’ said Riou, + of the <i>octroi</i>, ‘I think there is more in it + than any scientific gentleman can explain.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Ah! You think so. But they explain + everything,’ I said, with a smile. ‘They + tell us how the wind is going to blow.’ + + </p> + <p> + As I said this, there seemed to pass us, + from the direction of the closed gates, a + breath of air so cold that I could not restrain + a shiver. They looked at each other. It + was not a smile that passed between them—they + were too pale, too cold, to smile + but a look of intelligence. ‘M. le Maire,’ + said one of them, ‘perceives it too;’ but + they did not shiver as I did. They were + like men turned into ice who could feel no + more. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is, without doubt, the most extraordinary + weather,’ I said. My teeth + chattered like Barbou's. It was all I + could do to keep myself steady. No one + made any reply; but Lecamus said, ‘Have + the goodness to open the little postern for + foot-passengers: M. le Maire wishes to + make an inspection outside.’ + + </p> + <p> + Upon these words, Riou, who knew me + well, caught me by the arm. ‘A thousand + pardons,’ he said, ‘M. le Maire; but I + entreat you, do not go. Who can tell what + is outside? Since this morning there is + something very strange on the other side + of the gates. If M. le Maire would listen + to me, he would keep them shut night and + day till <i>that</i> is gone, he would not go out + into the midst of it. <i>Mon Dieu!</i> a man + may be brave. I know the courage of M. + le Maire; but to march without necessity + into the jaws of hell: <i>mon Dieu!</i>’ cried the + poor man again. He crossed himself, and + none of us smiled. Now a man may sign + himself at the church door—one does so + out of respect; but to use that ceremony + for one's own advantage, before other men, + is rare—except in the case of members of + a very decided party. Riou was not one + of these. He signed himself in sight of us + all, and not one of us smiled. + + </p> + <p> + The other was less familiar—he knew + me only in my public capacity—he was one + Gallais of the Quartier St. Médon. He + said, taking off his hat: ‘If I were M. le + Maire, saving your respect, I would not go + out into an unknown danger with this man + here, a man who is known as a pietist, as a + clerical, as one who sees visions—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘He is not a clerical, he is a good citizen,’ + I said; ‘come, lend us your lantern. Shall + I shrink from my duty wherever it leads + me? Nay, my good friends, the Maire of + a French commune fears neither man nor + devil in the exercise of his duty. M. Paul, + lead on.’ When I said the word ‘devil’ a + spasm of alarm passed over Riou's face. + He crossed himself again. This time I + could not but smile. ‘My little Riou,’ I + said, ‘do you know that you are a little + imbecile with your piety? There is a time + for everything.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Except religion, M. le Maire; that is + never out of place,’ said Gallais. + + </p> + <p> + I could not believe my senses. ‘Is it a + conversion?’ I said. ‘Some of our Carmes + déchaussés must have passed this way.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire will soon see other teachers + more wonderful than the Carmes déchaussés,’ + said Lecamus. He went and + took down the lantern from its nail, and + opened the little door. When it opened, I + was once more penetrated by the same icy + breath; once, twice, thrice, I cannot tell + how many times this crossed me, as if some + one passed. I looked round upon the + others—I gave way a step. I could not + help it. In spite of me, the hair seemed to + rise erect on my head. The two officers + stood close together, and Riou, collecting + his courage, made an attempt to laugh. + ‘M. le Maire perceives,’ he said, his lips + trembling almost too much to form the + words, ‘that the winds are walking about.’ + ‘Hush, for God's sake!’ said the other, + grasping him by the arm. + + </p> + <p> + This recalled me to myself; and I followed + Lecamus, who stood waiting for me holding + the door a little ajar. He went on + strangely, like—I can use no other words + to express it—a man making his way in + the face of a crowd, a thing very surprising + to me. I followed him close; but the + moment I emerged from the doorway + something caught my breath. The same + feeling seized me also. I gasped; a sense + of suffocation came upon me; I put out my + hand to lay hold upon my guide. The + solid grasp I got of his arm re-assured me a + little, and he did not hesitate, but pushed + his way on. We got out clear of the gate + and the shadow of the wall, keeping close + to the little watch-tower on the west side. + Then he made a pause, and so did I. We + stood against the tower and looked out before + us. There was nothing there. The + darkness was great, yet through the gloom + of the night I could see the division of the + road from the broken ground on either side; + there was nothing there. I gasped, and + drew myself up close against the wall, as + Lecamus had also done. There was in the + air, in the night, a sensation the most strange + I have ever experienced. I have felt the + same thing indeed at other times, in face + of a great crowd, when thousands of people + were moving, rustling, struggling, breathing + around me, thronging all the vacant space, + filling up every spot. This was the sensation + that overwhelmed me here—a crowd: + yet nothing to be seen but the darkness, + the indistinct line of the road. We could + not move for them, so close were they + round us. What do I say? There was + nobody—nothing—not a form to be seen, + not a face but his and mine. I am obliged + to confess that the moment was to me an + awful moment. I could not speak. My + heart beat wildly as if trying to escape from + my breast—every breath I drew was with + an effort. I clung to Lecamus with deadly + and helpless terror, and forced myself back + upon the wall, crouching against it; I did + not turn and fly, as would have been natural. + What say I? <i>did</i> not! I <i>could</i> not! they + pressed round us so. Ah! you would think + I must be mad to use such words, for there + was nobody near me—not a shadow even + upon the road. + + </p> + <p> + Lecamus would have gone farther on; + he would have pressed his way boldly into + the midst; but my courage was not equal + to this. I clutched and clung to him, + dragging myself along against the wall, my + whole mind intent upon getting back. I + was stronger than he, and he had no power + to resist me. I turned back, stumbling + blindly, keeping my face to that crowd + (there was no one), but struggling back + again, tearing the skin off my hands as I + groped my way along the wall. Oh, the + agony of seeing the door closed! I have + buffeted my way through a crowd before + now, but I may say that I never before knew + what terror was. When I fell upon the + door, dragging Lecamus with me, it opened, + thank God! I stumbled in, clutching at Riou + with my disengaged hand, and fell upon + the floor of the <i>octroi</i>, where they thought + I had fainted. But this was not the case. + A man of resolution may give way to the + overpowering sensations of the moment. + His bodily faculties may fail him; but his + mind will not fail. As in every really + superior intelligence, my forces collected + for the emergency. While the officers ran + to bring me water, to search for the eau-de + vie which they had in a cupboard, I astonished + them all by rising up, pale, but with + full command of myself. ‘It is enough,’ I + said, raising my hand. ‘I thank you, + Messieurs, but nothing more is necessary;’ + and I would not take any of their restoratives. + They were impressed, as was only + natural, by the sight of my perfect self-possession: + it helped them to acquire for themselves + a demeanour befitting the occasion; + and I felt, though still in great physical + weakness and agitation, the consoling consciousness + of having fulfilled my functions + as head of the community. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire has seen a——what there + is outside?’ Riou cried, stammering in his + excitement; and the other fixed upon me + eyes which were hungering with eagerness—if, + indeed, it is permitted to use such + words. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have seen—nothing, Riou,’ I said. + + </p> + <p> + They looked at me with the utmost + wonder. ‘M. le Maire has seen—nothing?’ + said Riou. ‘Ah, I see! you say so to + spare us. We have proved ourselves + cowards; but if you will pardon me, M. le + Maire, you, too, re-entered precipitately—you + too! There are facts which may appal + the bravest—but I implore you to tell us + what you have seen.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have seen nothing,’ I said. As I + spoke, my natural calm composure returned, + my heart resumed its usual tranquil beating. + ‘There is nothing to be seen—it is dark, + and one can perceive the line of the road + for but a little way—that is all. There is + nothing to be seen——’ + + </p> + <p> + They looked at me, startled and incredulous. + They did not know what to think. + How could they refuse to believe me, sitting + there calmly raising my eyes to them, + making my statement with what they felt + to be an air of perfect truth? But, then, + how account for the precipitate return which + they had already noted, the supposed faint, + the pallor of my looks? They did not + know what to think. + + </p> + <p> + And here, let me remark, as in my conduct + throughout these remarkable events, + may be seen the benefit, the high advantage, + of truth. Had not this been the truth, + I could not have borne the searching of + their looks. But it was true. There was + nothing—nothing to be seen; in one sense, + this was the thing of all others which overwhelmed + my mind. But why insist upon + these matters of detail to unenlightened + men? There was nothing, and I had + seen nothing. What I said was the + truth. + + </p> + <p> + All this time Lecamus had said nothing. + As I raised myself from the ground, I had + vaguely perceived him hanging up the + lantern where it had been before; now he + became distinct to me as I recovered the + full possession of my faculties. He had + seated himself upon a bench by the wall. + There was no agitation about him; no sign + of the thrill of departing excitement, which + I felt going through my veins as through + the strings of a harp. He was sitting + against the wall, with his head drooping, + his eyes cast down, an air of disappointment + and despondency about him—nothing more. + I got up as soon as I felt that I could go + away with perfect propriety; but, before I + left the place, called him. He got up + when he heard his name, but he did it + with reluctance. He came with me because + I asked him to do so, not from any + wish of his own. Very different were the + feelings of Riou and Gallais. They did + their utmost to engage me in conversation, + to consult me about a hundred trifles, to + ask me with the greatest deference what + they ought to do in such and such cases, + pressing close to me, trying every expedient + to delay my departure. When we + went away they stood at the door of their + little office close together, looking after us + with looks which I found it difficult to + forget; they would not abandon their + post; but their faces were pale and contracted, + their eyes wild with anxiety and + distress. + + </p> + <p> + It was only as I walked away, hearing + my own steps and those of Lecamus ringing + upon the pavement, that I began to + realise what had happened. The effort + of recovering my composure, the relief + from the extreme excitement of terror + (which, dreadful as the idea is, I am obliged + to confess I had actually felt), the sudden + influx of life and strength to my brain, had + pushed away for the moment the recollection + of what lay outside. When I thought + of it again, the blood began once more to + course in my veins. Lecamus went on by + my side with his head down, the eyelids + drooping over his eyes, not saying a word. + He followed me when I called him: but + cast a regretful look at the postern by which + we had gone out, through which I had + dragged him back in a panic (I confess it) + unworthy of me. Only when we had left + at some distance behind us that door into + the unseen, did my senses come fully back + to me, and I ventured to ask myself what it + meant. ‘Lecamus,’ I said—I could scarcely + put my question into words—‘what do you + think? what is your idea?—how do you + explain—’ Even then I am glad to + think I had sufficient power of control not + to betray all that I felt. + + </p> + <p> + ‘One does not try to explain,’ he said + slowly; ‘one longs to know—that is all. + If M. le Maire had not been—in such + haste—had he been willing to go farther—to + investigate——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘God forbid!’ I said; and the impulse to + quicken my steps, to get home and put myself + in safety, was almost more than I could + restrain. But I forced myself to go quietly, to + measure my steps by his, which were slow + and reluctant, as if he dragged himself away + with difficulty from that which was behind. + + </p> + <p> + What was it? ‘Do not ask, do not + ask!’ Nature seemed to say in my heart. + Thoughts came into my mind in such a + dizzy crowd, that the multitude of them + seemed to take away my senses. I put up + my hands to my ears, in which they seemed + to be buzzing and rustling like bees, to stop + the sound. When I did so, Lecamus + turned and looked at me—grave and + wondering. This recalled me to a sense of + my weakness. But how I got home I + can scarcely say. My mother and wife + met me with anxiety. They were greatly + disturbed about the hospital of St. Jean, + in respect to which it had been recently + decided that certain changes should be + made. The great ward of the hospital, + which was the chief establishment for the + patients--a thing which some had complained + of as an annoyance disturbing their + rest. So many, indeed, had been the complaints + received, that we had come to the + conclusion either that the opening should + be built up, or the office suspended. + Against this decision, it is needless to say, + the Sisters of St. Jean were moving heaven + and earth. Equally unnecessary for me to + add, that having so decided in my public + capacity, as at once the representative of + popular opinion and its guide, the covert + reproaches which were breathed in my presence, + and even the personal appeals made + to me, had failed of any result. I respect + the Sisters of St. Jean. They are good + women and excellent nurses, and the commune + owes them much. Still, justice must + be impartial; and so long as I retain my + position at the head of the community, it is + my duty to see that all have their due. + My opinions as a private individual, were + I allowed to return to that humble position, + are entirely a different matter; but this is a + thing which ladies, however excellent, are + slow to allow or to understand. + + </p> + <p> + I will not pretend that this was to me a + night of rest. In the darkness, when all is + still, any anxiety which may afflict the soul + is apt to gain complete possession and + mastery, as all who have had true experience + of life will understand. The night was very + dark and very still, the clocks striking out + the hours which went so slowly, and not + another sound audible. The streets of + Semur are always quiet, but they were more + still than usual that night. Now and then, + in a pause of my thoughts, I could hear the + soft breathing of my Agnès in the adjoining + room, which gave me a little comfort. But + this was only by intervals, when I was able + to escape from the grasp of the recollections + that held me fast. Again I seemed to see + under my closed eyelids the faint line of the + high road which led from the Porte St. + Lambert, the broken ground with its ragged + bushes on either side, and no one—no one + there—not a soul, not a shadow: yet a + multitude! When I allowed myself to + think of this, my heart leaped into my + throat again, my blood ran in my veins like + a river in flood. I need not say that I + resisted this transport of the nerves with + all my might. As the night grew slowly + into morning my power of resistance increased; + I turned my back, so to speak, + upon my recollections, and said to myself, + with growing firmness, that all sensations of + the body must have their origin in the body. + Some derangement of the system easily + explainable, no doubt, if one but held the + clue—must have produced the impression + which otherwise it would be impossible to + explain. As I turned this over and over + in my mind, carefully avoiding all temptations + to excitement—which is the only + wise course in the case of a strong impression + on the nerves—I gradually became + able to believe that this was the cause. + It is one of the penalties, I said to myself, + which one has to pay for an organisation + more finely tempered than that of the + crowd. + + </p> + <p> + This long struggle with myself made + the night less tedious, though, perhaps, + more terrible; and when at length I was + overpowered by sleep, the short interval + of unconsciousness restored me like a + cordial. I woke in the early morning, + feeling almost able to smile at the terrors of + the night. When one can assure oneself + that the day has really begun, even while it + is yet dark, there is a change of sensation, + an increase of strength and courage. One + by one the dark hours went on. I heard + them pealing from the Cathedral clock—four, + five, six, seven—all dark, dark. I had + got up and dressed before the last, but + found no one else awake when I went out—no + one stirring in the house,—no one + moving in the street. The Cathedral doors + were shut fast, a thing I have never seen + before since I remember. Get up early + who will, Père Laserques the sacristan is + always up still earlier. He is a good old + man, and I have often heard him say God's + house should be open first of all houses, in + case there might be any miserable ones + about who had found no shelter in the + dwellings of men. But the darkness had + cheated even Père Laserques. To see + those great doors closed which stood always + open gave me a shiver, I cannot well tell + why. Had they been open, there was an + inclination in my mind to have gone in, + though I cannot tell why; for I am not in + the habit of attending mass, save on Sunday + to set an example. There were no shops + open, not a sound about. I went out + upon the ramparts to the Mont St. Lambert, + where the band plays on Sundays. + In all the trees there was not so much as + the twitter of a bird. I could hear the + river flowing swiftly below the wall, but I + could not see it, except as something dark, + a ravine of gloom below, and beyond the + walls I did not venture to look. Why + should I look? There was nothing, nothing, + as I knew. But fancy is so uncontrollable, + and one's nerves so little to be + trusted, that it was a wise precaution to + refrain. The gloom itself was oppressive + enough; the air seemed to creep with + apprehensions, and from time to time my + heart fluttered with a sick movement, as if + it would escape from my control. But + everything was still, still as the dead who + had been so often in recent days called + out of their graves by one or another. + ‘Enough to bring the dead out of their + graves.’ What strange words to make + use of! It was rather now as if the world + had become a grave in which we, though + living, were held fast. + + </p> + <p> + Soon after this the dark world began to + lighten faintly, and with the rising of a little + white mist, like a veil rolling upwards, I at + last saw the river and the fields beyond. + To see anything at all lightened my heart + a little, and I turned homeward when this + faint daylight appeared. When I got back + into the street, I found that the people at + last were stirring. They had all a look of + half panic, half shame upon their faces. + Many were yawning and stretching themselves. + ‘Good morning, M. le Maire,’ + said one and another; ‘you are early astir.’ + ‘Not so early either,’ I said; and then + they added, almost every individual, with a + look of shame, ‘We were so late this morning; + we overslept ourselves—like yesterday. + The weather is extraordinary.’ This was + repeated to me by all kinds of people. + They were half frightened, and they were + ashamed. Père Laserques was sitting + moaning on the Cathedral steps. Such a + thing had never happened before. He + had not rung the bell for early mass; he + had not opened the Cathedral; he had + not called M. le Curé. ‘I think I must + be going out of my senses,’ he said; ‘but + then, M. le Maire, the weather! Did anyone + ever see such weather? I think there + must be some evil brewing. It is not for + nothing that the seasons change—that + winter comes in the midst of summer.’ + + </p> + <p> + After this I went home. My mother came + running to one door when I entered, and + my wife to another. ‘<i>O mon fils!</i>' and '<i>O + mon ami!</i>’ they said, rushing upon me. + They wept, these dear women. I could + not at first prevail upon them to tell me + what was the matter. At last they confessed + that they believed something to + have happened to me, in punishment for + the wrong done to the Sisters at the + hospital. ‘Make haste, my son, to amend + this error,’ my mother cried, ‘lest a worse + thing befall us!’ And then I discovered + that among the women, and among many + of the poor people, it had come to be + believed that the darkness was a curse + upon us for what we had done in respect + to the hospital. This roused me to indignation. + ‘If they think I am to be + driven from my duty by their magic,’ I + cried; ‘it is no better than witchcraft!’ not + that I believed for a moment that it was + they who had done it. My wife wept, and + my mother became angry with me; but + when a thing is duty, it is neither wife nor + mother who will move me out of my way. + + </p> + <p> + It was a miserable day. There was not + light enough to see anything—scarcely to + see each other's faces; and to add to our + alarm, some travellers arriving by the + diligence (we are still three leagues from + a railway, while that miserable little place, + La Rochette, being the <i>chef-lieu,</i> has a + terminus) informed me that the darkness + only existed in Semur and the neighbourhood, + and that within a distance of three + miles the sun was shining. The sun was + shining! was it possible? it seemed so + long since we had seen the sunshine; but + this made our calamity more mysterious + and more terrible. The people began to + gather into little knots in the streets to + talk of the strange thing that was happening + In the course of the day M. Barbou + came to ask whether I did not think it + would be well to appease the popular feeling + by conceding what they wished to the + Sisters of the hospital. I would not hear + of it. ‘Shall we own that we are in the + wrong? I do not think we are in the + wrong,’ I said, and I would not yield. + ‘Do you think the good Sisters have it in + their power to darken the sky with their + incantations?’ M. l'Adjoint shook his + head. He went away with a troubled + countenance; but then he was not like + myself, a man of natural firmness. All + the efforts that were employed to influence + him were also employed with me; but to + yield to the women was not in my thoughts. + + </p> + <p> + We are now approaching, however, the + first important incident in this narrative. + The darkness increased as the afternoon + came on; and it became a kind of thick + twilight, no lighter than many a night. It + was between five and six o'clock, just the + time when our streets are the most crowded, + when, sitting at my window, from which I + kept a watch upon the Grande Rue, not + knowing what might happen—I saw that + some fresh incident had taken place. Very + dimly through the darkness I perceived + a crowd, which increased every moment, in + front of the Cathedral. After watching it + for a few minutes, I got my hat and went + out. The people whom I saw—so many + that they covered the whole middle of the + <i>Place</i>, reaching almost to the pavement on + the other side—had their heads all turned + towards the Cathedral. ‘What are you + gazing at, my friend?’ I said to one by + whom I stood. He looked up at me with + a face which looked ghastly in the gloom. + ‘Look, M. le Maire!’ he said; ‘cannot + you see it on the great door?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I see nothing,’ said I; but as I uttered + these words I did indeed see something + which was very startling. Looking towards + the great door of the Cathedral, as they all + were doing, it suddenly seemed to me that + I saw an illuminated placard attached to + it, headed with the word ‘<i>Sommation</i>’ in + gigantic letters. ‘<i>Tiens!</i>’ I cried; but + when I looked again there was nothing. + ‘What is this? it is some witchcraft!’ I + said, in spite of myself. ‘Do you see anything, + Jean Pierre?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘one moment + one sees something—the next, one sees + nothing. Look! it comes again.’ I have + always considered myself a man of courage, + but when I saw this extraordinary appearance + the panic which had seized upon me + the former night returned, though in + another form. Fly I could not, but I will + not deny that my knees smote together. I + stood for some minutes without being able + to articulate a word—which, indeed, seemed + the case with most of those before me. + Never have I seen a more quiet crowd. + They were all gazing, as if it was life or + death that was set before them—while I, + too, gazed with a shiver going over me. + It was as I have seen an illumination of + lamps in a stormy night; one moment the + whole seems black as the wind sweeps over + it, the next it springs into life again; and + thus you go on, by turns losing and + discovering the device formed by the + lights. Thus from moment to moment + there appeared before us, in letters that + seemed to blaze and flicker, something that + looked like a great official placard. ‘<i>Sommation!</i>’—this + was how it was headed. I + read a few words at a time, as it came and + went; and who can describe the chill that + ran through my veins as I made it out? + It was a summons to the people of Semur + by name—myself at the head as Maire + (and I heard afterwards that every man + who saw it saw his own name, though the + whole <i>façade</i> of the Cathedral would not + have held a full list of all the people of + Semur)—to yield their places, which they + had not filled aright, to those who knew the + meaning of life, being dead. NOUS AUTRES + MORTS—these were the words which blazed + out oftenest of all, so that every one saw + them. And ‘Go!’ this terrible placard + said—‘Go! leave this place to us who + know the true signification of life.’ These + words I remember, but not the rest; and + even at this moment it struck me that there + was no explanation, nothing but this <i>vraie + signification de la vie.</i> I felt like one in a + dream: the light coming and going before + me; one word, then another, appearing—sometimes + a phrase like that I have quoted, + blazing out, then dropping into darkness. + For the moment I was struck dumb; but + then it came back to my mind that I had + an example to give, and that for me, eminently + a man of my century, to yield credence + to a miracle was something not to be + thought of. Also I knew the necessity of + doing something to break the impression + of awe and terror on the mind of the people. + ‘This is a trick,’ I cried loudly, that all might + hear. ‘Let some one go and fetch M. de + Clairon from the Musée. He will tell us + how it has been done.’ This, boldly uttered, + broke the spell. A number of pale faces + gathered round me. ‘Here is M. le Maire—he + will clear it up,’ they cried, making + room for me that I might approach nearer. + ‘M. le Maire is a man of courage—he has + judgment. Listen to M. le Maire.’ It + was a relief to everybody that I had spoken. + And soon I found myself by the side of M. + le Curé, who was standing among the rest, + saying nothing, and with the air of one as + much bewildered as any of us. He gave me + one quick look from under his eyebrows to + see who it was that approached him, as was + his way, and made room for me, but said + nothing. I was in too much emotion myself + to keep silence—indeed, I was in that condition + of wonder, alarm, and nervous excitement, + that I had to speak or die; and there + seemed an escape from something too terrible + for flesh and blood to contemplate in + the idea that there was trickery here. ‘M. + le Curé,’ I said, ‘this is a strange ornament + that you have placed on the front of your + church. You are standing here to enjoy + the effect. Now that you have seen how + successful it has been, will not you tell me + in confidence how it is done?’ + + </p> + <p> I am conscious that there was a sneer in + my voice, but I was too much excited to + think of politeness. He gave me another + of his rapid, keen looks. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘you are injurious + to a man who is as little fond of tricks as + yourself.’ + + </p> + <p> + His tone, his glance, gave me a certain + sense of shame, but I could not stop myself. + ‘One knows,’ I said, ‘that there are many + things which an ecclesiastic may do without + harm, which are not permitted to an ordinary + layman—one who is an honest man, + and no more.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé made no reply. He gave + me another of his quick glances, with an + impatient turn of his head. Why should I + have suspected him? for no harm was + known of him. He was the Curé, that was + all; and perhaps we men of the world have + our prejudices too. Afterwards, however, + as we waited for M. de Clairon—for the + crisis was too exciting for personal resentment—M. + le Curé himself let drop something + which made it apparent that it was + the ladies of the hospital upon whom his + suspicions fell. ‘It is never well to offend + women, M. le Maire,’ he said. ‘Women + do not discriminate the lawful from the + unlawful: so long as they produce an effect, + it does not matter to them.’ This gave me + a strange impression, for it seemed to me + that M. le Curé was abandoning his own + side. However, all other sentiments were, + as may be imagined, but as shadows compared + with the overwhelming power that + held all our eyes and our thoughts to the + wonder before us. Every moment seemed + an hour till M. de Clairon appeared. He + was pushed forward through the crowd as by + magic, all making room for him; and many + of us thought that when science thus came + forward capable of finding out everything, + the miracle would disappear. But instead + of this it seemed to glow brighter than ever. + That great word ‘<i>Sommation</i>’ blazed out, + so that we saw his figure waver against the + light as if giving way before the flames that + scorched him. He was so near that his + outline was marked out dark against the + glare they gave. It was as though his + close approach rekindled every light. + Then, with a flicker and trembling, word + by word and letter by letter went slowly + out before our eyes. + + </p> + <p> + M. de Clairon came down very pale, but + with a sort of smile on his face. ‘No, M. + le Maire,’ he said, ‘I cannot see how it is + done. It is clever. I will examine the + door further, and try the panels. Yes, I + have left some one to watch that nothing + is touched in the meantime, with the permission + of M. le Curé—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You have my full permission,’ M. le + Curé said; and M. de Clairon laughed, + though he was still very pale. ‘You saw + my name there,’ he said. ‘I am amused—I + who am not one of your worthy citizens, + M. le Maire. What can Messieurs les + Morts of Semur want with a poor man of + science like me? But you shall have my + report before the evening is out.’ + + </p> + <p> With this I had to be content. The + darkness which succeeded to that strange + light seemed more terrible than ever. We + all stumbled as we turned to go away, + dazzled by it, and stricken dumb, though + some kept saying that it was a trick, and + some murmured exclamations with voices + full of terror. The sound of the crowd + breaking up was like a regiment marching—all + the world had been there. I was + thankful, however, that neither my mother + nor my wife had seen anything; and though + they were anxious to know why I was so + serious, I succeeded fortunately in keeping + the secret from them. + + </p> + <p> + M. de Clairon did not appear till late, + and then he confessed to me he could + make nothing of it. ‘If it is a trick (as of + course it must be), it has been most cleverly + done,’ he said; and admitted that he was + baffled altogether. For my part, I was + not surprised. Had it been the Sisters + of the hospital, as M. le Curé thought, + would they have let the opportunity pass of + preaching a sermon to us, and recommending + their doctrines? Not so; here there + were no doctrines, nothing but that pregnant + phrase, <i>la vraie signification de la vie</i>. This + made a more deep impression upon me + than anything else. The Holy Mother + herself (whom I wish to speak of with profound + respect), and the saints, and the forgiveness + of sins, would have all been there + had it been the Sisters, or even M. le Curé. + This, though I had myself suggested an + imposture, made it very unlikely to my + quiet thoughts. But if not an imposture, + what could it be supposed to be? + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C03"></a> + EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + + </h2> + <p> + I will not attempt to give any detailed + account of the state of the town during this + evening. For myself I was utterly worn + out, and went to rest as soon as M. de + Clairon left me, having satisfied, as well as + I could, the questions of the women. Even + in the intensest excitement weary nature + will claim her dues. I slept. I can even + remember the grateful sense of being able + to put all anxieties and perplexities aside + for the moment, as I went to sleep. I felt + the drowsiness gain upon me, and I was + glad. To forget was of itself a happiness. + I woke up, however, intensely awake, + and in perfect possession of all my faculties, + while it was yet dark; and at once got up + and began to dress. The moment of + hesitation which generally follows waking—the + little interval of thought in which one + turns over perhaps that which is past, perhaps + that which is to come—found no place + within me. I got up without a moment's + pause, like one who has been called to go + on a journey; nor did it surprise me at all + to see my wife moving about, taking a + cloak from her wardrobe, and putting up + linen in a bag. She was already fully + dressed; but she asked no questions of me + any more than I did of her. We were in + haste, though we said nothing. When I + had dressed, I looked round me to see if I + had forgotten anything, as one does when + one leaves a place. I saw my watch suspended + to its usual hook, and my pocketbook, + which I had taken from my pocket + on the previous night. I took up also the + light overcoat which I had worn when I + made my rounds through the city on the + first night of the darkness. ‘Now,’ I said, + ‘Agnès, I am ready.’ I did not speak to + her of where we were going, nor she to me. + Little Jean and my mother met us at the + door. Nor did <i>she</i> say anything, contrary + to her custom; and the child was quite + quiet. We went downstairs together without + saying a word. The servants, who + were all astir, followed us. I cannot give + any description of the feelings that were in + my mind. I had not any feelings. I was + only hurried out, hastened by something + which I could not define—a sense that I + must go; and perhaps I was too much + astonished to do anything but yield. It + seemed, however, to be no force or fear that + was moving me, but a desire of my own; + though I could not tell how it was, or why I + should be so anxious to get away. All the + servants, trooping after me, had the same + look in their faces; they were anxious to + be gone—it seemed their business to go—there + was no question, no consultation. + And when we came out into the street, we + encountered a stream of processions similar + to our own. The children went quite + steadily by the side of their parents. Little + Jean, for example, on an ordinary occasion + would have broken away—would have run + to his comrades of the Bois-Sombre family, + and they to him. But no; the little ones, + like ourselves, walked along quite gravely. + They asked no questions, neither did we ask + any questions of each other, as, ‘Where are + you going?’ or, ‘What is the meaning of a so-early + promenade?’ Nothing of the kind; + my mother took my arm, and my wife, leading + little Jean by the hand, came to the + other side. The servants followed. The + street was quite full of people; but there + was no noise except the sound of their + footsteps. All of us turned the same + way—turned towards the gates—and + though I was not conscious of any feeling + except the wish to go on, there were one + or two things which took a place in my + memory. The first was, that my wife + suddenly turned round as we were coming + out of the <i>porte-cochère</i>, her face lighting + up. I need not say to any one who knows + Madame Dupin de la Clairière, that she is + a beautiful woman. Without any partiality + on my part, it would be impossible for me + to ignore this fact: for it is perfectly well + known and acknowledged by all. She was + pale this morning—a little paler than usual; + and her blue eyes enlarged, with a serious + look, which they always retain more or less. + But suddenly, as we went out of the door, + her face lighted up, her eyes were suffused + with tears—with light—how can I tell what + it was?—they became like the eyes of angels. + A little cry came from her parted lips—she + lingered a moment, stooping down as if + talking to some one less tall than herself, + then came after us, with that light still in + her face. At the moment I was too much + occupied to enquire what it was; but I + noted it, even in the gravity of the occasion. + The next thing I observed was M. le Curé, + who, as I have already indicated, is a man + of great composure of manner and presence + of mind, coming out of the door of the + Presbytery. There was a strange look on + his face of astonishment and reluctance. + He walked very slowly, not as we did, but + with a visible desire to turn back, folding + his arms across his breast, and holding + himself as if against the wind, resisting + some gale which blew behind him, and + forced him on. We felt no gale; but there + seemed to be a strange wind blowing along + the side of the street on which M. le Curé + was. And there was an air of concealed + surprise in his face—great astonishment, + but a determination not to let any one see + that he was astonished, or that the situation + was strange to him. And I cannot tell how + it was, but I, too, though pre-occupied, was + surprised to perceive that M. le Cure was + going with the rest of us, though I could + not have told why. + + </p> + <p> + Behind M. le Curé there was another + whom I remarked. This was Jacques + Richard, he of whom I have already + spoken. He was like a figure I have seen + somewhere in sculpture. No one was near + him, nobody touching him, and yet it was + only necessary to look at the man to perceive + that he was being forced along against + his will. Every limb was in resistance; + his feet were planted widely yet firmly upon + the pavement; one of his arms was stretched + out as if to lay hold on anything that should + come within reach. M. le Curé resisted + passively; but Jacques resisted with passion, + laying his back to the wind, and struggling + not to be carried away. Notwithstanding + his resistance, however, this rough figure + was driven along slowly, struggling at every + step. He did not make one movement + that was not against his will, but still he + was driven on. On our side of the street + all went, like ourselves, calmly. My + mother uttered now and then a low moan, + but said nothing. She clung to my arm, + and walked on, hurrying a little, sometimes + going quicker than I intended to go. As + for my wife, she accompanied us with her + light step, which scarcely seemed to touch + the ground, little Jean pattering by her + side. Our neighbours were all round us. + We streamed down, as in a long procession, + to the Porte St. Lambert. It was only + when we got there that the strange character + of the step we were all taking suddenly + occurred to me. It was still a kind + of grey twilight, not yet day. The bells + of the Cathedral had begun to toll, which + was very startling—not ringing in their + cheerful way, but tolling as if for a funeral; + and no other sound was audible but the + noise of footsteps, like an army making a + silent march into an enemy's country. We + had reached the gate when a sudden + wondering came over me. Why were we + all going out of our houses in the wintry + dusk to which our July days had turned? + I stopped, and turning round, was about to + say something to the others, when I became + suddenly aware that here I was not my + own master. My tongue clave to the root + of my mouth; I could not say a word. + Then I myself was turned round, and softly, + firmly, irresistibly pushed out of the gate. + My mother, who clung to me, added a + little, no doubt, to the force against me, + whatever it was, for she was frightened, + and opposed herself to any endeavour on + my part to regain freedom of movement; + but all that her feeble force could do against + mine must have been little. Several other + men around me seemed to be moved as I + was. M. Barbou, for one, made a still + more decided effort to turn back, for, being + a bachelor, he had no one to restrain him. + Him I saw turned round as you would turn + a <i>roulette</i>. He was thrown against my + wife in his tempestuous course, and but + that she was so light and elastic in her + tread, gliding out straight and softly like + one of the saints, I think he must have + thrown her down. And at that moment, + silent as we all were, his ‘<i>Pardon, Madame, + mille pardons, Madame</i>,’ and his tone of + horror at his own indiscretion, seemed to + come to me like a voice out of another life. + Partially roused before by the sudden impulse + of resistance I have described, I was + yet more roused now. I turned round, + disengaging myself from my mother. + ‘Where are we going? why are we thus + cast forth? My friends, help!’ I cried. + I looked round upon the others, who, as I + have said, had also awakened to a possibility + of resistance. M. de Bois-Sombre, + without a word, came and placed himself + by my side; others started from the crowd. + We turned to resist this mysterious impulse + which had sent us forth. The crowd surged + round us in the uncertain light. + + </p> + <p> + Just then there was a dull soft sound, + once, twice, thrice repeated. We rushed + forward, but too late. The gates were + closed upon us. The two folds of the + great Porte St. Lambert, and the little + postern for foot-passengers, all at once, not + hurriedly, as from any fear of us, but slowly, + softly, rolled on their hinges and shut—in + our faces. I rushed forward with all my + force and flung myself upon the gate. To + what use? it was so closed as no mortal + could open it. They told me after, for I + was not aware at the moment, that I burst + forth with cries and exclamations, bidding + them ‘Open, open in the name of God!’ I + was not aware of what I said, but it seemed + to me that I heard a voice of which nobody + said anything to me, so that it would seem + to have been unheard by the others, saying + with a faint sound as of a trumpet, ‘Closed—in + the name of God.’ It might be only + an echo, faintly brought back to me, of the + words I had myself said. + + </p> + <p> + There was another change, however, of + which no one could have any doubt. When + I turned round from these closed doors, + though the moment before the darkness + was such that we could not see the gates + closing, I found the sun shining gloriously + round us, and all my fellow-citizens turning + with one impulse, with a sudden cry of joy, + to hail the full day. + + </p> + <p><i>Le grand jour!</i> Never in my life did I + feel the full happiness of it, the full sense + of the words before. The sun burst out + into shining, the birds into singing. The + sky stretched over us—deep and unfathomable + and blue,—the grass grew under our + feet, a soft air of morning blew upon us; + waving the curls of the children, the veils + of the women, whose faces were lit up by + the beautiful day. After three days of + darkness what a resurrection! It seemed + to make up to us for the misery of being + thus expelled from our homes. It was early, + and all the freshness of the morning was + upon the road and the fields, where the sun + had just dried the dew. The river ran + softly, reflecting the blue sky. How black + it had been, deep and dark as a stream of + ink, when I had looked down upon it from + the Mont St. Lambert! and now it ran as + clear and free as the voice of a little child. + We all shared this moment of joy—for to + us of the South the sunshine is as the + breath of life, and to be deprived of it had + been terrible. But when that first pleasure + was over, the evidence of our strange position + forced itself upon us with overpowering + reality and force, made stronger by the + very light. In the dimness it had not + seemed so certain; now, gazing at each + other in the clear light of the natural + morning, we saw what had happened to us. + No more delusion was possible. We could + not flatter ourselves now that it was a trick + or a deception. M. le Clairon stood there + like the rest of us, staring at the closed + gates which science could not open. And + there stood M. le Curé, which was more + remarkable still. The Church herself had + not been able to do anything. We stood, + a crowd of houseless exiles, looking at each + other, our children clinging to us, our hearts + failing us, expelled from our homes. As + we looked in each other's faces we saw our + own trouble. Many of the women sat + down and wept; some upon the stones in + the road, some on the grass. The children + took fright from them, and began to cry + too. What was to become of us? I looked + round upon this crowd with despair in my + heart. It was I to whom every one would + look—for lodging, for direction—everything + that human creatures want. It was + my business to forget myself, though I also + had been driven from my home and my + city. Happily there was one thing I had + left. In the pocket of my overcoat was my + scarf of office. I stepped aside behind a + tree, and took it out, and tied it upon me. + That was something. There was thus a + representative of order and law in the midst + of the exiles, whatever might happen. + This action, which a great number of the + crowd saw, restored confidence. Many of + the poor people gathered round me, and + placed themselves near me, especially those + women who had no natural support. When + M. le Curé saw this, it seemed to make a + great impression upon him. He changed + colour, he who was usually so calm. + Hitherto he had appeared bewildered, + amazed to find himself as others. This, I + must add, though you may perhaps think + it superstitious, surprised me very much + too. But now he regained his self-possession. + He stepped upon a piece of wood + that lay in front of the gate. ‘My children’—he + said. But just then the Cathedral + bells, which had gone on tolling, suddenly + burst into a wild peal. I do not know + what it sounded like. It was a clamour of + notes all run together, tone upon tone, + without time or measure, as though a + multitude had seized upon the bells and + pulled all the ropes at once. If it was joy, + what strange and terrible joy! It froze + the very blood in our veins. M. le Curé + became quite pale. He stepped down + hurriedly from the piece of wood. We all + made a hurried movement farther off from + the gate. + + </p> + <p> + It was now that I perceived the necessity + of doing something, of getting this crowd + disposed of, especially the women and the + children. I am not ashamed to own that + I trembled like the others; and nothing + less than the consciousness that all eyes + were upon me, and that my scarf of office + marked me out among all who stood around, + could have kept me from moving with precipitation + as they did. I was enabled, + however, to retire at a deliberate pace, and + being thus slightly detached from the crowd, + I took advantage of the opportunity to + address them. Above all things, it was my + duty to prevent a tumult in these unprecedented + circumstances. ‘My friends,’ I said, + ‘the event which has occurred is beyond + explanation for the moment. The very + nature of it is mysterious; the circumstances + are such as require the closest investigation. + But take courage. I pledge myself not to + leave this place till the gates are open, and + you can return to your homes; in the + meantime, however, the women and the + children cannot remain here. Let those + who have friends in the villages near, go + and ask for shelter; and let all who will, go + to my house of La Clairière. My mother, + my wife! recall to yourselves the position + you occupy, and show an example. Lead + our neighbours, I entreat you, to La + Clairière.’ + + </p> + <p> + My mother is advanced in years and no + longer strong, but she has a great heart. + ‘I will go,’ she said. ‘God bless thee, my + son! There will no harm happen; for if + this be true which we are told, thy father is + in Semur.’ + + </p> + <p> + There then occurred one of those incidents + for which calculation never will + prepare us. My mother's words seemed, + as it were to open the flood-gates; my wife + came up to me with the light in her face + which I had seen when we left our own + door. ‘It was our little Marie—our angel,’ + she said. And then there arose a great + cry and clamour of others, both men + and women pressing round. ‘I saw my + mother,’ said one, ‘who is dead twenty + years come the St. Jean.’ ‘And I my + little René,’ said another. ‘And I my + Camille, who was killed in Africa.’ And + lo, what did they do, but rush towards the + gate in a crowd—that gate from which + they had but this moment fled in terror—beating + upon it, and crying out, ‘Open to + us, open to us, our most dear! Do you + think we have forgotten you? We have + never forgotten you!’ What could we do + with them, weeping thus, smiling, holding + out their arms to—we knew not what? Even + my Agnès was beyond my reach. Marie + was our little girl who was dead. Those + who were thus transported by a knowledge + beyond ours were the weakest among us; + most of them were women, the men old or + feeble, and some children. I can recollect + that I looked for Paul Lecamus among + them, with wonder not to see him there. + But though they were weak, they were + beyond our strength to guide. What could + we do with them? How could we force + them away while they held to the fancy + that those they loved were there? As it + happens in times of emotion, it was those + who were most impassioned who took the + first place. We were at our wits' end. + + </p> + <p> + But while we stood waiting, not knowing + what to do, another sound suddenly came + from the walls, which made them all silent + in a moment. The most of us ran to this + point and that (some taking flight altogether; + but with the greater part anxious + curiosity and anxiety had for the moment + extinguished fear), in a wild eagerness to + see who or what it was. But there was + nothing to be seen, though the sound came + from the wall close to the Mont St. Lambert, + which I have already described. It + was to me like the sound of a trumpet, and + so I heard others say; and along with the + trumpet were sounds as of words, though + I could not make them out. But those + others seemed to understand—they grew + calmer—they ceased to weep. They raised + their faces, all with that light upon them—that + light I had seen in my Agnès. Some + of them fell upon their knees. Imagine to + yourself what a sight it was, all of us standing + round, pale, stupefied, without a word + to say! Then the women suddenly burst + forth into replies—<i>‘Oui, ma chérie! Oui, + mon ange</i>!’ they cried. And while we + looked they rose up; they came back, + calling the children around them. My + Agnès took that place which I had bidden + her take. She had not hearkened to me, + to leave me—but she hearkened now; and + though I had bidden her to do this, yet to + see her do it bewildered me, made my heart + stand still. ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,’ she said, ‘I must + leave thee; it is commanded: they will not + have the children suffer.’ What could we + do? We stood pale and looked on, while + all the little ones, all the feeble, were + gathered in a little army. My mother + stood like me—to her nothing had been + revealed. She was very pale, and there + was a quiver of pain in her lips. She was + the one who had been ready to do my + bidding: but there was a rebellion in her + heart now. When the procession was + formed (for it was my care to see that + everything was done in order), she followed, + but among the last. Thus they went away, + many of them weeping, looking back, waving + their hands to us. My Agnès covered + her face, she could not look at me; but + she obeyed. They went some to this side, + some to that, leaving us gazing. For a + long time we did nothing but watch them, + going along the roads. What had their + angels said to them? Nay, but God + knows. I heard the sound; it was like the + sound of the silver trumpets that travellers + talk of; it was like music from heaven. I + turned to M. le Curé, who was standing by. + ‘What is it?’ I cried, ‘you are their + director—you are an ecclesiastic—you + know what belongs to the unseen. What + is this that has been said to them?’ I + have always thought well of M. le Curé. + There were tears running down his cheeks. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I know not,’ he said. ‘I am a miserable + like the rest. What they know is between + God and them. Me! I have been of the + world, like the rest.’ + + </p> + <p> + This is how we were left alone—the men + of the city—to take what means were best + to get back to our homes. There were + several left among us who had shared the + enlightenment of the women, but these + were not persons of importance who could + put themselves at the head of affairs. And + there were women who remained with us, + but these not of the best. To see our + wives go was very strange to us; it was + the thing we wished most to see, the + women and children in safety; yet it was + a strange sensation to see them go. For + me, who had the charge of all on my hands, + the relief was beyond description—yet was + it strange; I cannot describe it. Then + I called upon M. Barbou, who was trembling + like a leaf, and gathered the chief of + the citizens about me, including M. le Curé, + that we should consult together what we + should do. + + </p> + <p> + I know no words that can describe our + state in the strange circumstances we were + now placed in. The women and the + children were safe: that was much. But + we—we were like an army suddenly formed, + but without arms, without any knowledge of + how to fight, without being able to see our + enemy. We Frenchmen have not been + without knowledge of such perils. We + have seen the invader enter our doors; we + have been obliged to spread our table for + him, and give him of our best. But to be + put forth by forces no man could resist—to + be left outside, with the doors of our own + houses closed upon us—to be confronted + by nothing—by a mist, a silence, a darkness,—this + was enough to paralyse the + heart of any man. And it did so, more or + less, according to the nature of those who + were exposed to the trial. Some altogether + failed us, and fled, carrying the news into + the country, where most people laughed at + there, as we understood afterwards. Some + could do nothing but sit and gaze, huddled + together in crowds, at the cloud over + Semur, from which they expected to see + fire burst and consume the city altogether. + And a few, I grieve to say, took possession + of the little <i>cabaret</i>, which stands at about + half a kilometre from the St. Lambert gate, + and established themselves there, in hideous + riot, which was the worst thing of all for + serious men to behold. Those upon whom + I could rely I formed into patrols to go + round the city, that no opening of a gate, + or movement of those who were within, + should take place without our knowledge. + Such an emergency shows what men are. + M. Barbou, though in ordinary times he + discharges his duties as <i>adjoint</i> satisfactorily + enough (though, it need not be added, a + good Maire who is acquainted with his + duties, makes the office of <i>adjoint</i> of but + little importance), was now found entirely + useless. He could not forget how he had + been spun round and tossed forth from the + city gates. When I proposed to put him + at the head of a patrol, he had an attack of + the nerves. Before nightfall he deserted + me altogether, going off to his country-house, + and taking a number of his neighbours + with him. ‘How can we tell when + we may be permitted to return to the + town?’ he said, with his teeth chattering. + ‘M. le Maire, I adjure you to put yourself + in a place of safety.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Sir,’ I said to him, sternly, ‘for one who + deserts his post there is no place of safety.’ + + </p> + <p> But I do not think he was capable of + understanding me. Fortunately, I found + in M. le Curé a much more trustworthy + coadjutor. He was indefatigable; he had + the habit of sitting up to all hours, of being + called at all hours, in which our <i>bourgeoisie</i>, + I cannot but acknowledge, is wanting. + The expression I have before described of + astonishment—but of astonishment which + he wished to conceal—never left his face. + He did not understand how such a thing + could have been permitted to happen while + he had no share in it; and, indeed, I will + not deny that this was a matter of great + wonder to myself too. + + </p> + <p> + The arrangements I have described gave + us occupation; and this had a happy effect + upon us in distracting our minds from what + had happened; for I think that if we had + sat still and gazed at the dark city we should + soon have gone mad, as some did. In + our ceaseless patrols and attempts to find a + way of entrance, we distracted ourselves + from the enquiry, Who would dare to go in + if the entrance were found? In the meantime + not a gate was opened, not a figure + was visible. We saw nothing, no more + than if Semur had been a picture painted + upon a canvas. Strange sights indeed met + our eyes—sights which made even the + bravest quail. The strangest of them was + the boats that would go down and up the + river, shooting forth from under the fortified + bridge, which is one of the chief features of + our town, sometimes with sails perfectly + well managed, sometimes impelled by oars, + but with no one visible in them—no one + conducting them. To see one of these + boats impelled up the stream, with no rower + visible, was a wonderful sight. M. de + Clairon, who was by my side, murmured + something about a magnetic current; but + when I asked him sternly by what set in + motion, his voice died away in his moustache. + M. le Curé said very little: one saw his + lips move as he watched with us the passage + of those boats. He smiled when it was + proposed by some one to fire upon them. + He read his Hours as he went round at the + head of his patrol. My fellow townsmen + and I conceived a great respect for him; + and he inspired pity in me also. He had + been the teacher of the Unseen among us, + till the moment when the Unseen was thus, + as it were, brought within our reach; but + with the revelation he had nothing to do; + and it filled him with pain and wonder. It + made him silent; he said little about his + religion, but signed himself, and his lips + moved. He thought (I imagine) that he + had displeased Those who are over all. + + </p> + <p> + When night came the bravest of us were + afraid. I speak for myself. It was bright + moonlight where we were, and Semur lay + like a blot between the earth and the sky, + all dark: even the Cathedral towers were + lost in it; nothing visible but the line of the + ramparts, whitened outside by the moon. + One knows what black and strange shadows + are cast by the moonlight; and it seemed + to all of us that we did not know what + might be lurking behind every tree. The + shadows of the branches looked like terrible + faces. I sent all my people out on the + patrols, though they were dropping with + fatigue. Rather that than to be mad with + terror. For myself, I took up my post as + near the bank of the river as we could + approach; for there was a limit beyond + which we might not pass. I made the + experiment often; and it seemed to me, and + to all that attempted it, that we did reach + the very edge of the stream; but the next + moment perceived that we were at a certain + distance, say twenty metres or thereabout. + I placed myself there very often, wrapping + a cloak about me to preserve me from the + dew. (I may say that food had been sent + us, and wine from La Clairière and many + other houses in the neighbourhood, where + the women had gone for this among other + reasons, that we might be nourished by + them.) And I must here relate a personal + incident, though I have endeavoured not to + be egotistical. While I sat watching, I + distinctly saw a boat, a boat which belonged + to myself, lying on the very edge of the + shadow. The prow, indeed, touched the + moonlight where it was cut clean across by + the darkness; and this was how I discovered + that it was the Marie, a pretty + pleasure-boat which had been made for my + wife. The sight of it made my heart beat; + for what could it mean but that some one + who was dear to me, some one in whom I + took an interest, was there? I sprang up + from where I sat to make another effort to + get nearer; but my feet were as lead, and + would not move; and there came a singing + in my ears, and my blood coursed through + my veins as in a fever. Ah! was it possible? + I, who am a man, who have resolution, who + have courage, who can lead the people, <i>I + was afraid!</i> I sat down again and wept + like a child. Perhaps it was my little Marie + that was in the boat. God, He knows if I + loved thee, my little angel! but I was afraid. + O how mean is man! though we are so + proud. They came near to me who were + my own, and it was borne in upon my + spirit that my good father was with the + child; but because they had died I was + afraid. I covered my face with my hands. + Then it seemed to me that I heard a long + quiver of a sigh; a long, long breath, such + as sometimes relieves a sorrow that is beyond + words. Trembling, I uncovered my + eyes. There was nothing on the edge of + the moonlight; all was dark, and all was + still, the white radiance making a clear line + across the river, but nothing more. + + </p> + <p> + If my Agnès had been with me she + would have seen our child, she would have + heard that voice! The great cold drops of + moisture were on my forehead. My limbs + trembled, my heart fluttered in my bosom. + I could neither listen nor yet speak. And + those who would have spoken to me, those + who loved me, sighing, went away. It is + not possible that such wretchedness should + be credible to noble minds; and if it had + not been for pride and for shame, I should + have fled away straight to La Clairière, to + Put myself under shelter, to have some one + near me who was less a coward than I. I, + upon whom all the others relied, the Maire + of the Commune! I make my confession. + I was of no more force than this. + + </p> + <p> + A voice behind me made me spring to + my feet—the leap of a mouse would have + driven me wild. I was altogether demoralised. + ‘Monsieur le Maire, it is but I,’ + said some one quite humble and frightened. + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Tiens!</i>—it is thou, Jacques!’ I said. I + could have embraced him, though it is well + known how little I approve of him. But he + was living, he was a man like myself. I + put out my hand, and felt him warm and + breathing, and I shall never forget the ease + that came to my heart. Its beating calmed. + I was restored to myself. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘I wish to ask + you something. Is it true all that is said + about these people, I would say, these + Messieurs? I do not wish to speak with + disrespect, M. le Maire.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What is it, Jacques, that is said?’ I + had called him ‘thou’ not out of contempt, + but because, for the moment, he seemed to + me as a brother, as one of my friends. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire, is it indeed <i>les morts</i> that + are in Semur?’ + + </p> + <p> + He trembled, and so did I. ‘Jacques,’ I + said, ‘you know all that I know.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Yes, M. le Maire, it is so, sure enough. + I do not doubt it. If it were the Prussians, + a man could fight. But <i>ces Messieurs là!</i> + What I want to know is: is it because of + what you did to those little Sisters, those + good little ladies of St. Jean?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What I did? You were yourself one of + the complainants. You were of those who + said, when a man is ill, when he is suffering, + they torment him with their mass; it + is quiet he wants, not their mass. These + were thy words, <i>vaurien</i>. And now you + say it was I!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘True, M. le Maire,’ said Jacques; ‘but + look you, when a man is better, when he + has just got well, when he feels he is safe, + then you should not take what he says for + gospel. It would be strange if one had a + new illness just when one is getting well + of the old; and one feels now is the time + to enjoy one's self, to kick up one's heels + a little, while at least there is not likely + to be much of a watch kept <i>up there</i>—the + saints forgive me,' cried Jacques, trembling + and crossing himself, ‘if I speak with levity + at such a moment! And the little ladies + were very kind. It was wrong to close + their chapel, M. le Maire. From that + comes all our trouble.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You good-for-nothing!’ I cried, ‘it is + you and such as you that are the beginning + of our trouble. You thought there was no + watch kept <i>up there</i>; you thought God + would not take the trouble to punish you; + you went about the streets of Semur tossing + a <i>grosse pièce</i> of a hundred sous, and calling + out, “There is no God—this is my god; + <i>l'argent, c'est le bon Dieu</i>.”’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire, M. le Maire, be silent, I + implore you! It is enough to bring down + a judgment upon us.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It has brought down a judgment upon + us. Go thou and try what thy <i>grosse pièce</i> + will do for thee now—worship thy god. + Go, I tell you, and get help from your + money.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have no money, M. le Maire, and + what could money do here? We would do + much better to promise a large candle for + the next festival, and that the ladies of St. + Jean—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Get away with thee to the end of the + world, thou and thy ladies of St. Jean!’ I + cried; which was wrong, I do not deny it, + for they are good women, not like this + good-for-nothing fellow. And to think + that this man, whom I despise, was more + pleasant to me than the dear souls who + loved me! Shame came upon me at the + thought. I too, then, was like the others, + fearing the Unseen—capable of understanding + only that which was palpable. When + Jacques slunk away, which he did for a + few steps, not losing sight of me, I turned + my face towards the river and the town. + The moonlight fell upon the water, white + as silver where that line of darkness lay, + shining, as if it tried, and tried in vain, + to penetrate Semur; and between that + and the blue sky overhead lay the city out + of which we had been driven forth—the + city of the dead. ‘O God,’ I cried, ‘whom + I know not, am not I to Thee as my little + Jean is to me, a child and less than a child? + Do not abandon me in this darkness. + Would I abandon him were he ever so + disobedient? And God, if thou art God, + Thou art a better father than I.’ When I + had said this, my heart was a little relieved. + It seemed to me that I had spoken to some + one who knew all of us, whether we were + dead or whether we were living. That is + a wonderful thing to think of, when it + appears to one not as a thing to believe, + but as something that is real. It gave me + courage. I got up and went to meet the + patrol which was coming in, and found + that great good-for-nothing Jacques running + close after me, holding my cloak. ‘Do not + send me away, M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘I + dare not stay by myself with <i>them</i> so near.’ + Instead of his money, in which he had + trusted, it was I who had become his god + now. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C04"></a> + OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + + </h2> + <p> + There are few who have not heard something + of the sufferings of a siege. Whether + within or without, it is the most terrible of + all the experiences of war. I am old + enough to recollect the trenches before + Sebastopol, and all that my countrymen + and the English endured there. Sometimes + I endeavoured to think of this to distract + me from what we ourselves endured. + But how different was it! We had neither + shelter nor support. We had no weapons, + nor any against whom to wield them. We + were cast out of our homes in the midst of + our lives, in the midst of our occupations, + and left there helpless, to gaze at each + other, to blind our eyes trying to penetrate + the darkness before us. Could we have + done anything, the oppression might have + been less terrible—but what was there that + we could do? Fortunately (though I do + not deny that I felt each desertion) our + band grew less and less every day. Hour + by hour some one stole away—first one, + then another, dispersing themselves among + the villages near, in which many had + friends. The accounts which these men + gave were, I afterwards learnt, of the most + vague description. Some talked of wonders + they had seen, and were laughed at—and + some spread reports of internal division + among us. Not till long after did I know + all the reports that went abroad. It was + said that there had been fighting in Semur, + and that we were divided into two factions, + one of which had gained the mastery, and + driven the other out. This was the story + current in La Rochette, where they are + always glad to hear anything to the discredit + of the people of Semur; but no + credence could have been given to it by + those in authority, otherwise M. le Préfet, + however indifferent to our interests, must + necessarily have taken some steps for our + relief. Our entire separation from the + world was indeed one of the strangest + details of this terrible period. Generally + the diligence, though conveying on the + whole few passengers, returned with two + or three, at least, visitors or commercial + persons, daily-and the latter class frequently + arrived in carriages of their own; + but during this period no stranger came to + see our miserable plight. We made shelter + for ourselves under the branches of the few + trees that grew in the uncultivated ground + on either side of the road—and a hasty + erection, half tent half shed, was put up for + a place to assemble in, or for those who + were unable to bear the heat of the day or + the occasional chills of the night. But the + most of us were too restless to seek repose, + and could not bear to be out of sight of the + city. At any moment it seemed to us the + gates might open, or some loophole be + visible by which we might throw ourselves + upon the darkness and vanquish it. This + was what we said to ourselves, forgetting + how we shook and trembled whenever any + contact had been possible with those who + were within. But one thing was certain, + that though we feared, we could not turn + our eyes from the place. We slept leaning + against a tree, or with our heads on our + hands, and our faces toward Semur. We + took no count of day or night, but ate + the morsel the women brought to us, and + slept thus, not sleeping, when want or + weariness overwhelmed us. There was + scarcely an hour in the day that some of + the women did not come to ask what news. + They crept along the roads in twos and + threes, and lingered for hours sitting by the + way weeping, starting at every breath of + wind. + + </p> + <p> + Meanwhile all was not silent within + Semur. The Cathedral bells rang often, + at first filling us with hope, for how familiar + was that sound! The first time, we all + gathered together and listened, and many + wept. It was as if we heard our mother's + voice. M. de Bois-Sombre burst into tears. + I have never seen him within the doors of + the Cathedral since his marriage; but he + burst into tears. ‘<i>Mon Dieu!</i> if I were + but there!' he said. We stood and + listened, our hearts melting, some falling + on their knees. M. le Curé stood up in + the midst of us and began to intone the + psalm: [He has a beautiful voice. It is + sympathetic, it goes to the heart.] ‘I was + glad when they said to me, Let us go up—’ + And though there were few of us + who could have supposed themselves + capable of listening to that sentiment a + little while before with any sympathy, yet + a vague hope rose up within us while we + heard him, while we listened to the bells. + What man is there to whom the bells of + his village, the <i>carillon</i> of his city, is not + most dear? It rings for him through all + his life; it is the first sound of home in the + distance when he comes back—the last that + follows him like a long farewell when he + goes away. While we listened, we forgot + our fears. They were as we were, they were + also our brethren, who rang those bells. + We seemed to see them trooping into our + beautiful Cathedral. All! only to see it + again, to be within its shelter, cool and + calm as in our mother's arms! It seemed + to us that we should wish for nothing more. + + </p> + <p> + When the sound ceased we looked into + each other's faces, and each man saw that + his neighbour was pale. Hope died in us + when the sound died away, vibrating sadly + through the air. Some men threw themselves + on the ground in their despair. + + </p> + <p> + And from this time forward many voices + were heard, calls and shouts within the + walls, and sometimes a sound like a + trumpet, and other instruments of music. + We thought, indeed, that noises as of bands + patrolling along the ramparts were audible + as our patrols worked their way round and + round. This was a duty which I never + allowed to be neglected, not because I put + very much faith in it, but because it gave + us a sort of employment. There is a story + somewhere which I recollect dimly of an + ancient city which its assailants did not + touch, but only marched round and round + till the walls fell, and they could enter. + Whether this was a story of classic times + or out of our own remote history, I could + not recollect. But I thought of it many + times while we made our way like a procession + of ghosts, round and round, straining + our ears to hear what those voices were + which sounded above us, in tones that were + familiar, yet so strange. This story got so + much into my head (and after a time all + our heads seemed to get confused and full + of wild and bewildering expedients) that I + found myself suggesting—I, a man known + for sense and reason—that we should + blow trumpets at some time to be fixed, + which was a thing the ancients had done + in the strange tale which had taken possession + of me. M. le Curé looked at me with + disapproval. He said, ‘I did not expect + from M. le Maire anything that was disrespectful + to religion.’ Heaven forbid that + I should be disrespectful to religion at any + time of life, but then it was impossible + to me. I remembered after that the tale + of which I speak, which had so seized + upon me, was in the sacred writings; but + those who know me will understand that + no sneer at these writings or intention of + wounding the feelings of M. le Curé was + in my mind. + + </p> + <p> + I was seated one day upon a little + inequality of the ground, leaning my back + against a half-withered hawthorn, and dozing + with my head in my hands, when a + soothing, which always diffuses itself from + her presence, shed itself over me, and + opening my eyes, I saw my Agnès sitting + by me. She had come with some food + and a little linen, fresh and soft like her + own touch. My wife was not gaunt and + worn like me, but she was pale and as thin + as a shadow. I woke with a start, and + seeing her there, there suddenly came a + dread over me that she would pass away + before my eyes, and go over to Those who + were within Semur. I cried ‘<i>Non, mon + Agnès; non, mon Agnès:</i> before you ask, + No!’ seizing her and holding her fast in + this dream, which was not altogether a + dream. She looked at me with a smile, + that smile that has always been to me as the + rising of the sun over the earth. + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,‘ she said surprised, ‘I ask + nothing, except that you should take a + little rest and spare thyself.’ Then she + added, with haste, what I knew she would + say, ‘Unless it were this, <i>mon ami</i>. If I + were permitted, I would go into the city—I + would ask those who are there what is + their meaning: and if no way can be found—no + act of penitence.—Oh! do not answer + in haste! I have no fear; and it would be + to save thee.’ + + </p> + <p> + A strong throb of anger came into my + throat. Figure to yourself that I looked + at my wife with anger, with the same feeling + which had moved me when the deserters + left us; but far more hot and sharp. I + seized her soft hands and crushed them in + mine. ‘You would leave me!’ I said. + ‘You would desert your husband. You + would go over to our enemies!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘O Martin, say not so,’ she cried, with + tears. ‘Not enemies. There is our little + Marie, and my mother, who died when I + was born.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You love these dead tyrants. Yes,’ I + said, ‘you love them best. You will go to—the + majority, to the strongest. Do not + speak to me! Because your God is on + their side, you will forsake us too.’ + + </p> + <p> + Then she threw herself upon me and encircled + me with her arms. The touch of + them stilled my passion; but yet I held + her, clutching her gown, so terrible a fear + came over me that she would go and come + back no more. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Forsake thee!’ she breathed out over + me with a moan. Then, putting her cool + cheek to mine, which burned, ‘But I would + die for thee, Martin.’ + + </p> + <p> ‘Silence, my wife: that is what you + shall not do,’ I cried, beside myself. I rose + up; I put her away from me. That is, I + know it, what has been done. Their God + does this, they do not hesitate to say—takes + from you what you love best, to make + you better—<i>you!</i> and they ask you to love + Him when He has thus despoiled you! ‘Go + home, Agnès,’ I said, hoarse with terror. + ‘Let us face them as we may; you shall + not go among them, or put thyself in peril. + Die for me! <i>Mon Dieu!</i> and what then, + what should I do then? Turn your face + from them; turn from them; go! go! and + let me not see thee here again.’ + + </p> + <p> + My wife did not understand the terror + that seized me. She obeyed me, as she + always does, but, with the tears falling + from her white cheeks, fixed upon me the + most piteous look. ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,’ she said, + ‘you are disturbed, you are not in possession + of yourself; this cannot be what you + mean.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Let me not see thee here again!’ I + cried. ‘Would you make me mad in the + midst of my trouble? No! I will not + have you look that way. Go home! go + home!’ Then I took her into my arms + and wept, though I am not a man given to + tears. ‘Oh! my Agnès,’ I said, ‘give me + thy counsel. What you tell me I will do; + but rather than risk thee, I would live thus + for ever, and defy them.’ + + </p> + <p> + She put her hand upon my lips. ‘I will + not ask this again,’ she said, bowing her + head; ‘but defy them—why should you + defy them? Have they come for nothing? + Was Semur a city of the saints? They + have come to convert our people, Martin—thee + too, and the rest. If you will submit + your hearts, they will open the gates, + they will go back to their sacred homes + and we to ours. This has been borne in + upon me sleeping and waking; and it + seemed to me that if I could but go, and + say, “Oh! my fathers, oh! my brothers, + they submit,” all would be well. For I do + not fear them, Martin. Would they harm + me that love us? I would but give our + Marie one kiss——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You are a traitor!’ I said. ‘You would + steal yourself from me, and do me the worst + wrong of all——’ + + </p> + <p> + But I recovered my calm. What she + said reached my understanding at last. + ‘Submit!’ I said, ‘but to what? To come + and turn us from our homes, to wrap our + town in darkness, to banish our wives and + our children, to leave us here to be scorched + by the sun and drenched by the rain,—this + is not to convince us, my Agnès. And to + what then do you bid us submit——?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is to convince you, <i>mon ami</i>, of the + love of God, who has permitted this great + tribulation to be, that we might be saved,’ + said Agnès. Her face was sublime with + faith. It is possible to these dear women; + but for me the words she spoke were but + words without meaning. I shook my head. + Now that my horror and alarm were passed, + I could well remember often to have heard + words like these before. + + </p> + <p> ‘My angel!’ I said, ‘all this I admire, I + adore in thee; but how is it the love of + God?—and how shall we be saved by it? + Submit! I will do anything that is reasonable; + but of what truth have we here the + proof——?’ + + </p> + <p> + Some one had come up behind as we + were talking. When I heard his voice + I smiled, notwithstanding my despair. It + was natural that the Church should come + to the woman's aid. But I would not refuse + to give ear to M. le Curé, who had + proved himself a man, had he been ten + times a priest. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have not heard what Madame has + been saying, M. le Maire, neither would I + interpose but for your question. You ask + of what truth have we the proof here? It + is the Unseen that has revealed itself. Do + we see anything, you and I? Nothing, + nothing, but a cloud. But that which we + cannot see, that which we know not, that + which we dread—look! it is there.’ + + </p> + <p> + I turned unconsciously as he pointed + with his hand. Oh, heaven, what did I + see! Above the cloud that wrapped Semur + there was a separation, a rent in the darkness, + and in mid heaven the Cathedral + towers, pointing to the sky. I paid no + more attention to M. le Curé. I sent forth + a shout that roused all, even the weary line + of the patrol that was marching slowly + with bowed heads round the walls; and + there went up such a cry of joy as shook + the earth. ‘The towers, the towers!’ I + cried. These were the towers that could + be seen leagues off, the first sign of Semur; + our towers, which we had been born to love + like our father's name. I have had joys in + my life, deep and great. I have loved, + I have won honours, I have conquered + difficulty; but never had I felt as now. + It was as if one had been born again. + + </p> + <p> + When we had gazed upon them, blessing + them and thanking God, I gave orders that + all our company should be called to the + tent, that we might consider whether any + new step could now be taken: Agnès with + the other women sitting apart on one side + and waiting. I recognised even in the + excitement of such a time that theirs was + no easy part. To sit there silent, to wait + till we had spoken, to be bound by what + we decided, and to have no voice—yes, + that was hard. They thought they knew + better than we did: but they were silent, + devouring us with their eager eyes. I love + one woman more than all the world; I + count her the best thing that God has + made; yet would I not be as Agnès for all + that life could give me. It was her part to + be silent, and she was so, like the angel she + is, while even Jacques Richard had the + right to speak. <i>Mon Dieu!</i> but it is hard, + I allow it; they have need to be angels. + This thought passed through my mind + even at the crisis which had now arrived. + For at such moments one sees everything, + one thinks of everything, though it is only + after that one remembers what one has + seen and thought. When my fellow-citizens + gathered together (we were now less + than a hundred in number, so many had + gone from us), I took it upon myself to + speak. We were a haggard, worn-eyed + company, having had neither shelter nor + sleep nor even food, save in hasty snatches. + I stood at the door of the tent and they + below, for the ground sloped a little. Beside + me were M. le Curé, M. de Bois-Sombre, + and one or two others of the chief + citizens. ‘My friends,’ I said, ‘you have + seen that a new circumstance has occurred. + It is not within our power to tell what its + meaning is, yet it must be a symptom of + good. For my own part, to see these + towers makes the air lighter. Let us think + of the Church as we may, no one can deny + that the towers of Semur are dear to our + hearts.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ said M. de Bois-Sombre, + interrupting, ‘I speak I am sure the sentiments + of my fellow-citizens when I say + that there is no longer any question among + us concerning the Church; it is an admirable + institution, a universal advantage——’ + + </p> + <p> ‘Yes, yes,’ said the crowd, ‘yes, certainly!’ + and some added, ‘It is the only safeguard, + it is our protection,’ and some signed themselves. + In the crowd I saw Riou, who had + done this at the <i>octroi</i>. But the sign did not + surprise me now. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé stood by my side, but he did + not smile. His countenance was dark, almost + angry. He stood quite silent, with + his eyes on the ground. It gave him no + pleasure, this profession of faith. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is well, my friends,’ said I, ‘we are all + in accord; and the good God has permitted + us again to see these towers. I have + called you together to collect your ideas. + This change must have a meaning. It has + been suggested to me that we might send + an ambassador—a messenger, if that is + possible, into the city—’ + + </p> + <p> + Here I stopped short; and a shiver ran + through me—a shiver which went over the + whole company. We were all pale as we + looked in each other's faces; and for a + moment no one ventured to speak. After + this pause it was perhaps natural that he + who first found his voice should be the last + who had any right to give an opinion. + Who should it be but Jacques Richard? + ‘M. le Maire,’ cried the fellow, ‘speaks at + his ease—but who will thus risk himself?’ + Probably he did not mean that his grumbling + should be heard, but in the silence + every sound was audible; there was a gasp, + a catching of the breath, and all turned their + eyes again upon me. I did not pause to + think what answer I should give. ‘I!’ I + cried. ‘Here stands one who will risk + himself, who will perish if need be—’ + + </p> + <p> + Something stirred behind me. It was + Agnès who had risen to her feet, who stood + with her lips parted and quivering, with + her hands clasped, as if about to speak. + But she did not speak. Well! she had + proposed to do it. Then why not I? + + </p> + <p> + ‘Let me make the observation,’ said + another of our fellow-citizens, Bordereau + the banker, ‘that this would not be just. + Without M. le Maire we should be a mob + without a head. If a messenger is to be + sent, let it be some one not so indispensable——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Why send a messenger?’ said another, + Philip Leclerc. ‘Do we know that these + Messieurs will admit any one? and how + can you speak, how can you parley with + those—’ and he too, was seized with a + shiver—‘whom you cannot see?’ + + </p> + <p> + Then there came another voice out of + the crowd. It was one who would not + show himself, who was conscious of the + mockery in his tone. ‘If there is any one + sent, let it be M. le Curé,’ it said. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé stepped forward. His pale + countenance flushed red. ‘Here am I,’ he + said, ‘I am ready; but he who spoke + speaks to mock me. Is it befitting in this + presence?’ + + </p> + <p> + There was a struggle among the men. + Whoever it was who had spoken (I did + not wish to know), I had no need to + condemn the mocker; they themselves + silenced him; then Jacques Richard (still + less worthy of credit) cried out again with + a voice that was husky. What are men + made of? Notwithstanding everything, + it was from the <i>cabaret</i>, from the wine-shop, + that he had come. He said, ‘Though + M. le Maire will not take my opinion, yet + it is this. Let them reopen the chapel in + the hospital. The ladies of St. Jean—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Hold thy peace,’ I said, ‘miserable!’ + But a murmur rose. ‘Though it is not his + part to speak, I agree,’ said one. ‘And I.’ + ‘And I.’ There was well-nigh a tumult + of consent; and this made me angry. + Words were on my lips which it might + have been foolish to utter, when M. de + Bois-Sombre, who is a man of judgment, + interfered. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘as there are none + of us here who would show disrespect to + the Church and holy things—that is understood—it + is not necessary to enter into + details. Every restriction that would + wound the most susceptible is withdrawn; + not one more than another, but all. We + have been indifferent in the past, but for + the future you will agree with me that + everything shall be changed. The ambassador—whoever + he may be—’ he added + with a catching of his breath, ‘must be + empowered to promise—everything—submission + to all that may be required.’ + + </p> + <p> + Here the women could not restrain themselves; + they all rose up with a cry, and many + of them began to weep. ‘Ah!’ said one with + a hysterical sound of laughter in her tears. + ‘<i>Sainte Mère</i>! it will be heaven upon earth.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé said nothing; a keen glance + of wonder, yet of subdued triumph, shot + from under his eyelids. As for me, I + wrung my hands: ‘What you say will be + superstition; it will be hypocrisy,’ I cried. + + </p> + <p> + But at that moment a further incident + occurred. Suddenly, while we deliberated, + a long loud peal of a trumpet sounded into + the air. I have already said that many + sounds had been heard before; but this was + different; there was not one of us that did + not feel that this was addressed to himself. + The agitation was extreme; it was a + summons, the beginning of some distinct + communication. The crowd scattered; but + for myself, after a momentary struggle, I + went forward resolutely. I did not even + look back at my wife. I was no longer + Martin Dupin, but the Maire of Semur, the + saviour of the community. Even Bois-Sombre + quailed: but I felt that it was in me + to hold head against death itself; and before + I had gone two steps I felt rather than saw + that M. le Curé had come to my side. We + went on without a word; gradually the + others collected behind us, following yet + straggling here and there upon the inequalities + of the ground. + + </p> + <p> + Before us lay the cloud that was Semur, + a darkness defined by the shining of the + summer day around, the river escaping + from that gloom as from a cavern, the + towers piercing through, but the sunshine + thrown back on every side from that darkness. + I have spoken of the walls as if we + saw them, but there were no walls visible, + nor any gate, though we all turned like + blind men to where the Porte St. Lambert + was. There was the broad vacant road + leading up to it, leading into the gloom. + We stood there at a little distance. + Whether it was human weakness or an + invisible barrier, how can I tell? We + stood thus immovable, with the trumpet + pealing out over us, out of the cloud. It + summoned every man as by his name. + To me it was not wonderful that this impression + should come, but afterwards it + was elicited from all that this was the feeling + of each. Though no words were said, + it was as the calling of our names. We + all waited in such a supreme agitation as I + cannot describe for some communication + that was to come. + + </p> + <p> + When suddenly, in a moment, the trumpet + ceased; there was an interval of dead and + terrible silence; then, each with a leap of + his heart as if it would burst from his bosom, + we saw a single figure slowly detach itself + out of the gloom. ‘My God!’ I cried. + My senses went from me; I felt my head + go round like a straw tossed on the winds. + + </p> + <p> + To know them so near, those mysterious + visitors—to feel them, to hear them, was + not that enough? But, to see! who could + bear it? Our voices rang like broken + chords, like a tearing and rending of sound. + Some covered their faces with their hands; + for our very eyes seemed to be drawn out + of their sockets, fluttering like things with + a separate life. + + </p> + <p> + Then there fell upon us a strange and + wonderful calm. The figure advanced + slowly; there was weakness in it. The + step, though solemn, was feeble; and if you + can figure to yourself our consternation, the + pause, the cry—our hearts dropping back + as it might be into their places—the sudden + stop of the wild panting in our breasts: when + there became visible to us a human face well + known, a man as we were. ‘Lecamus!’ + I cried; and all the men round took it up, + crowding nearer, trembling yet delivered + from their terror; some even laughed + in the relief. There was but one who had + an air of discontent, and that was M. le + Curé. As he said ‘Lecamus!’ like the + rest, there was impatience, disappointment, + anger in his tone. + + </p> + <p> + And I, who had wondered where Lecamus + had gone; thinking sometimes that + he was one of the deserters who had left us! + But when he came nearer his face was as + the face of a dead man, and a cold chill + came over us. His eyes, which were cast + down, flickered under the thin eyelids in + which all the veins were visible. His face + was gray like that of the dying. ‘Is he + dead?’ I said. But, except M. le Curé, + no one knew that I spoke. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Not even so,’ said M. le Cure, with a + mortification in his voice, which I have + never forgotten. ‘Not even so. That + might be something. They teach us not + by angels—by the fools and offscourings of + the earth.’ + + </p> + <p> + And he would have turned away. It + was a humiliation. Was not he the + representative of the Unseen, the vice-gerent, + with power over heaven and hell? + but something was here more strong than + he. He stood by my side in spite of himself + to listen to the ambassador. I will + not deny that such a choice was strange, + strange beyond measure, to me also. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Lecamus,’ I said, my voice trembling in + my throat, ‘have you been among the dead, + and do you live?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I live,’ he said; then looked around + with tears upon the crowd. ‘Good neighbours, + good friends,’ he said, and put out + his hand and touched them; he was as + much agitated as they. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. Lecamus,’ said I, ‘we are here in + very strange circumstances, as you know; + do not trifle with us. If you have indeed + been with those who have taken the + control of our city, do not keep us in + suspense. You will see by the emblems + of my office that it is to me you must + address yourself; if you have a mission, + speak.’ + + </p> + <p> ‘It is just,’ he said, ‘it is just—but bear + with me one moment. It is good to behold + those who draw breath; if I have not + loved you enough, my good neighbours, + forgive me now!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Rouse yourself, Lecamus,’ said I with + some anxiety. ‘Three days we have been + suffering here; we are distracted with the + suspense. Tell us your message—if you + have anything to tell.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Three days!’ he said, wondering; ‘I + should have said years. Time is long + when there is neither night nor day.’ Then, + uncovering himself, he turned towards the + city. ‘They who have sent me would + have you know that they come, not in + anger but in friendship: for the love they + bear you, and because it has been permitted——’ + + </p> + <p> + As he spoke his feebleness disappeared. + He held his head high; and we clustered + closer and closer round him, not losing a + half word, not a tone, not a breath. + + </p> + <p> + ‘They are not the dead. They are the + immortal. They are those who dwell—elsewhere. + They have other work, which + has been interrupted because of this trial. + They ask, “Do you know now—do you + know now?” this is what I am bidden to + say.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What’—I said (I tried to say it, but + my lips were dry), ‘What would they have + us to know?’ + + </p> + <p> + But a clamour interrupted me. ‘Ah! + yes, yes, yes!’ the people cried, men and + women; some wept aloud, some signed + themselves, some held up their hands to the + skies. ‘Nevermore will we deny religion,’ + they cried, ‘never more fail in our duties. + They shall see how we will follow every + office, how the churches shall be full, how + we will observe the feasts and the days of + the saints! M. Lecamus,’ cried two or + three together; ‘go, tell these Messieurs + that we will have masses said for them, + that we will obey in everything. We have + seen what comes of it when a city is without + piety. Never more will we neglect the + holy functions; we will vow ourselves to + the holy Mother and the saints—' + + </p> + <p> + ‘And if those ladies wish it,’ cried + Jacques Richard, ‘there shall be as many + masses as there are priests to say them in + the Hospital of St. Jean.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Silence, fellow!’ I cried; ‘is it for you + to promise in the name of the Commune?’ + I was almost beside myself. ‘M. Lecamus. + is it for this that they have come?’ + + </p> + <p> + His head had begun to droop again, and + a dimness came over his face. ‘Do I + know?’ he said. ‘It was them I longed + for, not to know their errand; but I have + not yet said all. You are to send two—two + whom you esteem the highest—to + speak with them face to face.’ + + </p> + <p> + Then at once there rose a tumult among + the people—an eagerness which nothing + could subdue. There was a cry that the + ambassadors were already elected, and we + were pushed forward, M. le Curé and myself, + towards the gate. They would not + hear us speak. ‘We promise,’ they cried, + ‘we promise everything; let us but get + back.’ Had it been to sacrifice us they + would have done the same; they would + have killed us in their passion, in order + to return to their city—and afterwards + mourned us and honoured us as martyrs. + But for the moment they had neither ruth + nor fear. Had it been they who were + going to reason not with flesh and blood, + it would have been different; but it was + we, not they; and they hurried us on as + not willing that a moment should be lost. + I had to struggle, almost to fight, in order + to provide them with a leader, which was + indispensable, before I myself went away. + For who could tell if we should ever come + back? For a moment I hesitated, thinking + that it might be well to invest M. de Bois-Sombre + as my deputy with my scarf of + office; but then I reflected that when a + man goes to battle, when he goes to risk + his life, perhaps to lose it, for his people, it + is his right to bear those signs which distinguish + him from common men, which + show in what office, for what cause, he is + ready to die. + + </p> + <p> + Accordingly I paused, struggling against + the pressure of the people, and said in a + loud voice, ‘In the absence of M. Barbou, + who has forsaken us, I constitute the excellent + M. Felix de Bois-Sombre my representative. + In my absence my fellow-citizens + will respect and obey him as myself.’ There + was a cry of assent. They would have + given their assent to anything that we might + but go on. What was it to them? They + took no thought of the heaving of my bosom, + the beating of my heart. They left us on + the edge of the darkness with our faces + towards the gate. There we stood one + breathless moment. Then the little postern + slowly opened before us, and once more we + stood within Semur. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C05"></a> + THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + + </h2> + <p> + M. le Maire having requested me, on his + entrance into Semur, to lose no time in + drawing up an account of my residence in + the town, to be placed with his own narrative, + I have promised to do so to the best of my + ability, feeling that my condition is a very + precarious one, and my time for explanation + may be short. Many things, needless + to enumerate, press this upon my mind. + It was a pleasure to me to see my neighbours + when I first came out of the city; + but their voices, their touch, their vehemence + and eagerness wear me out. From + my childhood up I have shrunk from close + contact with my fellow-men. My mind + has been busy with other thoughts; I have + desired to investigate the mysterious and + unseen. When I have walked abroad I + have heard whispers in the air; I have felt + the movement of wings, the gliding of unseen + feet. To my comrades these have + been a source of alarm and disquiet, but + not to me; is not God in the unseen with + all His angels? and not only so, but the + best and wisest of men. There was a time + indeed, when life acquired for me a charm. + There was a smile which filled me with + blessedness, and made the sunshine more + sweet. But when she died my earthly joys + died with her. Since then I have thought + of little but the depths profound, into which + she has disappeared like the rest. + + </p> + <p> + I was in the garden of my house on that + night when all the others left Semur. I + was restless, my mind was disturbed. It + seemed to me that I approached the crisis + of my life. Since the time when I led M. + le Maire beyond the walls, and we felt both + of us the rush and pressure of that crowd, + a feeling of expectation had been in my + mind. I knew not what I looked for—but + something I looked for that should change + the world. The ‘Sommation’ on the + Cathedral doors did not surprise me. Why + should it be a matter of wonder that the + dead should come back? the wonder is that + they do not. Ah! that is the wonder. + How one can go away who loves you, and + never return, nor speak, nor send any + message—that is the miracle: not that the + heavens should bend down and the gates + of Paradise roll back, and those who have + left us return. All my life it has been a + marvel to me how they could be kept away. + I could not stay in-doors on this strange + night. My mind was full of agitation. I + came out into the garden though it was + dark. I sat down upon the bench under + the trellis—she loved it. Often had I + spent half the night there thinking of her. + + </p> + <p> + It was very dark that night: the sky all + veiled, no light anywhere a night like + November. One would have said there + was snow in the air. I think I must have + slept toward morning (I have observed + throughout that the preliminaries of these + occurrences have always been veiled in + sleep), and when I woke suddenly it was + to find myself, if I may so speak, the subject + of a struggle. The struggle was within + me, yet it was not I. In my mind there + was a desire to rise from where I sat and + go away, I could not tell where or why; + but something in me said stay, and my + limbs were as heavy as lead. I could not + move; I sat still against my will; against + one part of my will—but the other was + obstinate and would not let me go. Thus + a combat took place within me of which I + knew not the meaning. While it went on + I began to hear the sound of many feet, + the opening of doors, the people pouring + out into the streets. This gave me no + surprise; it seemed to me that I understood + why it was; only in my own case, I knew + nothing. I listened to the steps pouring + past, going on and on, faintly dying away + in the distance, and there was a great stillness. + I then became convinced, though I + cannot tell how, that I was the only living + man left in Semur; but neither did this + trouble me. The struggle within me came + to an end, and I experienced a great calm. + + </p> + <p> + I cannot tell how long it was till I perceived + a change in the air, in the darkness + round me. It was like the movement of + some one unseen. I have felt such a sensation + in the night, when all was still, + before now. I saw nothing. I heard + nothing. Yet I was aware, I cannot tell + how, that there was a great coming and + going, and the sensation as of a multitude + in the air. I then rose and went into my + house, where Leocadie, my old housekeeper, + had shut all the doors so carefully + when she went to bed. They were now + all open, even the door of my wife's room + of which I kept always the key, and where + no one entered but myself; the windows + also were open. I looked out upon the + Grande Rue, and all the other houses were + like mine. Everything was open, doors + and windows, and the streets were full. + There was in them a flow and movement + of the unseen, without a sound, sensible + only to the soul. I cannot describe it, for + I neither heard nor saw, but felt. I have + often been in crowds; I have lived in + Paris, and once passed into England, and + walked about the London streets. But + never, it seemed to me, never was I aware + of so many, of so great a multitude. I + stood at my open window, and watched as + in a dream. M. le Maire is aware that his + house is visible from mine. Towards that + a stream seemed to be always going, and + at the windows and in the doorways was a + sensation of multitudes like that which I + have already described. Gazing out thus + upon the revolution which was happening + before my eyes, I did not think of my own + house or what was passing there, till suddenly, + in a moment, I was aware that some + one had come in to me. Not a crowd as + elsewhere; one. My heart leaped up like + a bird let loose; it grew faint within me + with joy and fear. I was giddy so that I + could not stand. I called out her name, + but low, for I was too happy, I had no + voice. Besides was it needed, when heart + already spoke to heart? + + </p> + <p> + I had no answer, but I needed none. I + laid myself down on the floor where her + feet would be. Her presence wrapped me + round and round. It was beyond speech. + Neither did I need to see her face, nor to + touch her hand. She was more near to + me, more near, than when I held her in my + arms. How long it was so, I cannot tell; + it was long as love, yet short as the drawing + of a breath. I knew nothing, felt + nothing but Her, alone; all my wonder + and desire to know departed from me. + We said to each other everything without + words—heart overflowing into heart. It + was beyond knowledge or speech. + + </p> + <p> + But this is not of public signification that + I should occupy with it the time of M. le + Maire. + + </p> + <p> + After a while my happiness came to an + end. I can no more tell how, than I can + tell how it came. One moment, I was + warm in her presence; the next, I was + alone. I rose up staggering with blindness + and woe—could it be that already, already + it was over? I went out blindly following + after her. My God, I shall follow, I shall + follow, till life is over. She loved me; but + she was gone. + + </p> + <p> + Thus, despair came to me at the very + moment when the longing of my soul was + satisfied and I found myself among the + unseen; but I cared for knowledge no + longer, I sought only her. I lost a portion + of my time so. I regret to have to confess + it to M. le Maire. Much that I might + have learned will thus remain lost to my + fellow-citizens and the world. We are + made so. What we desire eludes us at the + moment of grasping it—or those affections + which are the foundation of our lives preoccupy + us, and blind the soul. Instead of + endeavouring to establish my faith and + enlighten my judgment as to those + mysteries which have been my life-long + study, all higher purpose departed from me; + and I did nothing but rush through the + city, groping among those crowds, seeing + nothing, thinking of nothing—save of One. + + </p> + <p> + From this also I awakened as out of a + dream. What roused me was the pealing + of the Cathedral bells. I was made to + pause and stand still, and return to myself. + Then I perceived, but dimly, that the + thing which had happened to me was that + which I had desired all my life. I leave + this explanation of my failure [Footnote: The reader will remember that the ringing of the + Cathedral bells happened in fact very soon after the + exodus of the citizens; so that the self-reproaches of M. + Lecamus had less foundation than he thought.] + in public + duty to the charity of M. le Maire. + + </p> + <p> + The bells of the Cathedral brought me + back to myself—to that which we call + reality in our language; but of all that was + around me when I regained consciousness, + it now appeared to me that I only was a + dream. I was in the midst of a world + where all was in movement. What the + current was which flowed around me I + know not; if it was thought which becomes + sensible among spirits, if it was action, I + cannot tell. But the energy, the force, the + living that was in them, that could no one + misunderstand. I stood in the streets, + lagging and feeble, scarcely able to wish, + much less to think. They pushed against + me, put me aside, took no note of me. In + the unseen world described by a poet whom + M. le Maire has probably heard of, the + man who traverses Purgatory (to speak of + no other place) is seen by all, and is a + wonder to all he meets—his shadow, + his breath separate him from those around + him. But whether the unseen life has + changed, or if it is I who am not worthy + their attention, this I know that I stood in + our city like a ghost, and no one took any + heed of me. When there came back upon + me slowly my old desire to inquire, to + understand, I was met with this difficulty + at the first—that no one heeded me. I + went through and through the streets, + sometimes I paused to look round, to + implore that which swept by me to make + itself known. But the stream went along + like soft air, like the flowing of a river, + setting me aside from time to time, as the + air will displace a straw, or the water a + stone, but no more. There was neither + languor nor lingering. I was the only + passive thing, the being without occupation. + Would you have paused in your labours to + tell an idle traveller the meaning of our + lives, before the day when you left Semur? + Nor would they: I was driven hither and + thither by the current of that life, but no + one stepped forth out of the unseen to hear + my questions or to answer me how this + might be. + + </p> + <p> + You have been made to believe that all + was darkness in Semur. M. le Maire, it + was not so. The darkness wrapped the + walls as in a winding sheet; but within, + soon after you were gone, there arose a + sweet and wonderful light—a light that + was neither of the sun nor of the moon; + and presently, after the ringing of the bells; + the silence departed as the darkness had + departed. I began to hear, first a murmur, + then the sound of the going which I had + felt without hearing it—then a faint tinkle + of voices—and at the last, as my mind + grew attuned to these wonders, the very + words they said. If they spoke in our + language or in another, I cannot tell; but + I understood. How long it was before + the sensation of their presence was aided + by the happiness of hearing I know not, + nor do I know how the time has passed, or + how long it is, whether years or days, that + I have been in Semur with those who are + now there; for the light did not vary—there + was no night or day. All I know is + that suddenly, on awakening from a sleep + (for the wonder was that I could sleep, + sometimes sitting on the Cathedral steps, + sometimes in my own house; where sometimes + also I lingered and searched about + for the crusts that Leocadie had left), I + found the whole world full of sound. They + sang going in bands about the streets; + they talked to each other as they went + along every way. From the houses, all + open, where everyone could go who would, + there came the soft chiming of those voices. + And at first every sound was full of gladness + and hope. The song they sang first was + like this: ‘Send us, send us to our father's + house. Many are our brethren, many and + dear. They have forgotten, forgotten, + forgotten! But when we speak, then will + they hear.' And the others answered: + ‘We have come, we have come to the + house of our fathers. Sweet are the homes, + the homes we were born in. As we remember, + so will they remember. When we + speak, when we speak, they will hear.’ + Do not think that these were the words + they sang; but it was like this. And as + they sang there was joy and expectation + everywhere. It was more beautiful than + any of our music, for it was full of desire + and longing, yet hope and gladness; whereas + among us, where there is longing, it is + always sad. Later a great singer, I know + not who he was, one going past as on a + majestic soft wind, sang another song, of + which I shall tell you by and by. I do + not think he was one of them. They came + out to the windows, to the doors, into all + the streets and byways to hear him as he + went past. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Maire will, however, be good + enough to remark that I did not understand + all that I heard. In the middle of a + phrase, in a word half breathed, a sudden + barrier would rise. For a time I laboured + after their meaning, trying hard and vainly + to understand; but afterwards I perceived + that only when they spoke of Semur, of + you who were gone forth, and of what was + being done, could I make it out. At first + this made me only more eager to hear; + but when thought came, then I perceived + that of all my longing nothing was satisfied. + Though I was alone with the unseen, I + comprehended it not; only when it touched + upon what I knew, then I understood. + + </p> + <p> + At first all went well. Those who were + in the streets, and at the doors and windows + of the houses, and on the Cathedral + steps, where they seemed to throng, listening + to the sounding of the bells, spoke + only of this that they had come to do. Of + you and you only I heard. They said to + each other, with great joy, that the women + had been instructed, that they had listened, + and were safe. There was pleasure in all + the city. The singers were called forth, + those who were best instructed (so I judged + from what I heard), to take the place of + the warders on the walls; and all, as they + went along, sang that song: ‘Our brothers + have forgotten; but when we speak, they + will hear.’ How was it, how was it that + you did not hear? One time I was by the + river porte in a boat; and this song came + to me from the walls as sweet as Heaven. + Never have I heard such a song. The + music was beseeching, it moved the very + heart. ‘We have come out of the unseen,’ + they sang; ‘for love of you; believe us, + believe us! Love brings us back to earth; + believe us, believe us!’ How was it that you + did not hear? When I heard those singers + sing, I wept; they beguiled the heart out of + my bosom. They sang, they shouted, the + music swept about all the walls: ‘Love + brings us back to earth, believe us!’ M. le + Maire, I saw you from the river gate; there + was a look of perplexity upon your face; + and one put his curved hand to his ear as + if to listen to some thin far-off sound, when + it was like a storm, like a tempest of music! + + </p> + <p> + After that there was a great change in + the city. The choirs came back from the + walls marching more slowly, and with a + sighing through all the air. A sigh, nay, + something like a sob breathed through the + streets. ‘They cannot hear us, or they + will not hear us.’ Wherever I turned, this + was what I heard: ‘They cannot hear us.’ + The whole town, and all the houses that + were teeming with souls, and all the street, + where so many were coming and going + was full of wonder and dismay. (If you + will take my opinion, they know pain as + well as joy, M. le Maire, Those who are in + Semur. They are not as gods, perfect and + sufficing to themselves, nor are they all-knowing + and all-wise, like the good God. + They hope like us, and desire, and are + mistaken; but do no wrong. This is my + opinion. I am no more than other men, + that you should accept it without support; + but I have lived among them, and this is + what I think.) They were taken by surprise; + they did not understand it any more + than we understand when we have put + forth all our strength and fail. They were + confounded, if I could judge rightly. Then + there arose cries from one to another: ‘Do + you forget what was said to us?’ and, + ‘We were warned, we were warned.’ There + went a sighing over all the city: ‘They + cannot hear us, our voices are not as their + voices; they cannot see us. We have + taken their homes from them, and they + know not the reason.’ My heart was wrung + for their disappointment. I longed to tell + them that neither had I heard at once; but + it was only after a time that I ventured + upon this. And whether I spoke, and was + heard; or if it was read in my heart, I + cannot tell. There was a pause made + round me as if of wondering and listening, + and then, in a moment, in the twinkling of + an eye, a face suddenly turned and looked + into my face. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Maire, it was the face of your + father, Martin Dupin, whom I remember + as well as I remember my own father. He + was the best man I ever knew. It appeared + to me for a moment, that face alone, looking + at me with questioning eyes. + + </p> + <p> + There seemed to be agitation and doubt + for a time after this; some went out (so I + understood) on embassies among you, but + could get no hearing; some through the + gates, some by the river. And the bells + were rung that you might hear and know; + but neither could you understand the bells. + I wandered from one place to another, + listening and watching—till the unseen + became to me as the seen, and I thought + of the wonder no more. Sometimes there + came to me vaguely a desire to question + them, to ask whence they came and what + was the secret of their living, and why they + were here? But if I had asked who would + have heard me? and desire had grown + faint in my heart; all I wished for was + that you should hear, that you should + understand; with this wish Semur was + full. They thought but of this. They + went to the walls in bands, each in their + order, and as they came all the others + rushed to meet them, to ask, ‘What news?’ + I following, now with one, now with another, + breathless and footsore as they + glided along. It is terrible when flesh and + blood live with those who are spirits. I + toiled after them. I sat on the Cathedral + steps, and slept and waked, and heard the + voices still in my dream. I prayed, but it + was hard to pray. Once following a crowd + I entered your house, M. le Maire, and + went up, though I scarcely could drag + myself along. There many were assembled + as in council. Your father was at the head + of all. He was the one, he only, who + knew me. Again he looked at me and I + saw him, and in the light of his face an + assembly such as I have seen in pictures. + One moment it glimmered before me and + then it was gone. There were the captains + of all the bands waiting to speak, men and + women. I heard them repeating from one + to another the same tale. One voice was + small and soft like a child's; it spoke of + you. ‘We went to him,’ it said; and your + father, M. le Maire, he too joined in, and + said: ‘We went to him—but he could not + hear us.’ And some said it was enough—that + they had no commission from on high, + that they were but permitted—that it was + their own will to do it—and that the time + had come to forbear. + + </p> + <p> + Now, while I listened, my heart was + grieved that they should fail. This gave + me a wound for myself who had trusted in + them, and also for them. But I, who am + I, a poor man without credit among my + neighbours, a dreamer, one whom many + despise, that I should come to their aid? + Yet I could not listen and take no part. I + cried out: ‘Send me. I will tell them in + words they understand.’ The sound of my + voice was like a roar in that atmosphere. + It sent a tremble into the air. It seemed + to rend me as it came forth from me, and + made me giddy, so that I would have + fallen had not there been a support afforded + me. As the light was going out of my + eyes I saw again the faces looking at each + other, questioning, benign, beautiful heads + one over another, eyes that were clear as the + heavens, but sad. I trembled while I + gazed: there was the bliss of heaven in + their faces, yet they were sad. Then everything + faded. I was led away, I know not + how, and brought to the door and put forth. + I was not worthy to see the blessed grieve. + That is a sight upon which the angels look + with awe, and which brings those tears + which are salvation into the eyes of God. + + </p> + <p> + I went back to my house, weary yet calm. + There were many in my house; but because + my heart was full of one who was + not there, I knew not those who were there. + I sat me down where she had been. I was + weary, more weary than ever before, but + calm. Then I bethought me that I knew + no more than at the first, that I had lived + among the unseen as if they were my + neighbours, neither fearing them, nor hearing + those wonders which they have to tell. + As I sat with my head in my hands, two + talked to each other close by: ‘Is it true + that we have failed?’ said one; and the + other answered, ‘Must not all fail that is + not sent of the Father?’ I was silent; + but I knew them, they were the voices of + my father and my mother. I listened as + out of a faint, in a dream. + + </p> + <p> + While I sat thus, with these voices in my + ears, which a little while before would have + seemed to me more worthy of note than + anything on earth, but which now lulled me + and comforted me, as a child is comforted + by the voices of its guardians in the night, + there occurred a new thing in the city like + nothing I had heard before. It roused me + notwithstanding my exhaustion and stupor. + It was the sound as of some one passing + through the city suddenly and swiftly, + whether in some wonderful chariot, whether + on some sweeping mighty wind, I cannot + tell. The voices stopped that were conversing + beside me, and I stood up, and + with an impulse I could not resist went + out, as if a king were passing that way. + Straight, without turning to the right or + left, through the city, from one gate to + another, this passenger seemed going; and + as he went there was the sound as of a + proclamation, as if it were a herald denouncing + war or ratifying peace. Whosoever + he was, the sweep of his going moved + my hair like a wind. At first the proclamation + was but as a great shout, and I + could not understand it; but as he came + nearer the words became distinct. ‘Neither + will they believe—though one rose from + the dead.’ As it passed a murmur went + up from the city, like the voice of a great + multitude. Then there came sudden + silence. + + </p> + <p> + At this moment, for a time—M. le Maire + will take my statement for what it is worth—I + became unconscious of what passed + further. Whether weariness overpowered + me and I slept, as at the most terrible + moment nature will demand to do, or if I + fainted I cannot tell; but for a time I knew + no more. When I came to myself, I was + seated on the Cathedral steps with everything + silent around me. From thence + I rose up, moved by a will which was + not mine, and was led softly across the + Grande Rue, through the great square, + with my face towards the Porte St. + Lambert. I went steadily on without + hesitation, never doubting that the gates + would open to me, doubting nothing, + though I had never attempted to withdraw + from the city before. When I came to the + gate I said not a word, nor any one to me; + but the door rolled slowly open before me, + and I was put forth into the morning light, + into the shining of the sun. I have now + said everything I had to say. The message + I delivered was said through me, + I can tell no more. Let me rest a little; + figure to yourselves, I have known no night + of rest, nor eaten a morsel of bread for—did + you say it was but three days? + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C06"></a> + M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + + </h2> + <p> + We re-entered by the door for foot-passengers + which is by the side of the great Porte + St. Lambert. + + </p> + <p> + I will not deny that my heart was, as one + may say, in my throat. A man does what + is his duty, what his fellow-citizens expect + of him; but that is not to say that he + renders himself callous to natural emotion. + My veins were swollen, the blood coursing + through them like a high-flowing river; + my tongue was parched and dry. I am not + ashamed to admit that from head to foot + my body quivered and trembled. I was + afraid—but I went forward; no man can do + more. As for M. le Curé he said not a + word. If he had any fears he concealed + them as I did. But his occupation is with + the ghostly and spiritual. To see men die, + to accompany them to the verge of the + grave, to create for them during the time + of their suffering after death (if it is true + that they suffer), an interest in heaven, + this his profession must necessarily give + him courage. My position is very different. + I have not made up my mind upon these + subjects. When one can believe frankly + in all the Church says, many things become + simple, which otherwise cause great difficulty + in the mind. The mysterious and + wonderful then find their natural place in + the course of affairs; but when a man + thinks for himself, and has to take everything + on his own responsibility, and make + all the necessary explanations, there is often + great difficulty. So many things will not + fit into their places, they straggle like + weary men on a march. One cannot put + them together, or satisfy one's self. + + </p> + <p> + The sun was shining outside the walls + when we re-entered Semur; but the first + step we took was into a gloom as black as + night, which did not re-assure us, it is unnecessary + to say. A chill was in the air, + of night and mist. We shivered, not with + the nerves only but with the cold. And as + all was dark, so all was still. I had expected + to feel the presence of those who + were there, as I had felt the crowd of the + invisible before they entered the city. But + the air was vacant, there was nothing but + darkness and cold. We went on for a + little way with a strange fervour of expectation. + At each moment, at each step, it + seemed to me that some great call must be + made upon my self-possession and courage, + some event happen; but there was nothing. + All was calm, the houses on either side of + the way were open, all but the office of the + <i>octroi</i> which was black as night with its + closed door. M. le Curé has told me since + that he believed Them to be there, though + unseen. This idea, however, was not in + my mind. I had felt the unseen multitude; + but here the air was free, there was no one + interposing between us, who breathed as + men, and the walls that surrounded us. + Just within the gate a lamp was burning, + hanging to its rope over our heads; and + the lights were in the houses as if some one + had left them there; they threw a strange + glimmer into the darkness, flickering in the + wind. By and by as we went on the + gloom lessened, and by the time we had + reached the Grande Rue, there was a clear + steady pale twilight by which we saw everything, + as by the light of day. + + </p> + <p> + We stood at the corner of the square + and looked round. Although still I heard + the beating of my own pulses loudly working + in my ears, yet it was less terrible than + at first. A city when asleep is wonderful + to look on, but in all the closed doors and + windows one feels the safety and repose + sheltered there which no man can disturb; + and the air has in it a sense of life, subdued, + yet warm. But here all was open, and all + deserted. The house of the miser Grosgain + was exposed from the highest to the + lowest, but nobody was there to search for + what was hidden. The hotel de Bois-Sombre, + with its great <i>porte-cochère,</i> always + so jealously closed; and my own house, + which my mother and wife have always + guarded so carefully, that no damp nor + breath of night might enter, had every + door and window wide open. Desolation + seemed seated in all these empty places. + I feared to go into my own dwelling. It + seemed to me as if the dead must be lying + within. <i>Bon Dieu!</i> Not a soul, not a + shadow; all vacant in this soft twilight; + nothing moving, nothing visible. The + great doors of the Cathedral were wide + open, and every little entry. How spacious + the city looked, how silent, how wonderful! + There was room for a squadron to + wheel in the great square, but not so + much as a bird, not a dog; all pale and + empty. We stood for a long time (or it + seemed a long time) at the corner, looking + right and left. We were afraid to + make a step farther. We knew not what + to do. Nor could I speak; there was + much I wished to say, but something + stopped my voice. + + </p> + <p> + At last M. le Curé found utterance. His + voice so moved the silence, that at first my + heart was faint with fear; it was hoarse, + and the sound rolled round the great square + like muffled thunder. One did not seem to + know what strange faces might rise at the + open windows, what terrors might appear. + But all he said was, ‘We are ambassadors + in vain.’ + + </p> + <p> + What was it that followed? My teeth + chattered. I could not hear. It was as if + ‘in vain!—in vain!’ came back in echoes, + more and more distant from every opening. + They breathed all around us, then were + still, then returned louder from beyond the + river. M. le Curé, though he is a spiritual + person, was no more courageous than I. + With one impulse, we put out our hands and + grasped each other. We retreated back + to back, like men hemmed in by foes, and + I felt his heart beating wildly, and he mine. + Then silence, silence settled all around. + + </p> + <p> It was now my turn to speak. I would + not be behind, come what might, though + my lips were parched with mental trouble. + + </p> + <p> + I said, ‘Are we indeed too late? Lecamus + must have deceived himself.’ + + </p> + <p> + To this there came no echo and no + reply, which would be a relief, you may + suppose; but it was not so. It was well-nigh + more appalling, more terrible than the + sound; for though we spoke thus, we did + not believe the place was empty. Those + whom we approached seemed to be wrapping + themselves in silence, invisible, waiting + to speak with some awful purpose + when their time came. + + </p> + <p> + There we stood for some minutes, like + two children, holding each other's hands, + leaning against each other at the corner of + the square—as helpless as children, waiting + for what should come next. I say it frankly, + my brain and my heart were one throb. + They plunged and beat so wildly that I + could scarcely have heard any other sound. + In this respect I think he was more calm. + There was on his face that look of intense + listening which strains the very soul. But + neither he nor I heard anything, not so + much as a whisper. At last, ‘Let us go + on,’ I said. We stumbled as we went, with + agitation and fear. We were afraid to turn + our backs to those empty houses, which + seemed to gaze at us with all their empty + windows pale and glaring. Mechanically, + scarce knowing what I was doing, I made + towards my own house. + + </p> + <p> + There was no one there. The rooms + were all open and empty. I went from + one to another, with a sense of expectation + which made my heart faint; but no one was + there, nor anything changed. Yet I do + wrong to say that nothing was changed. In + my library, where I keep my books, where + my father and grandfather conducted their + affairs, like me, one little difference struck + me suddenly, as if some one had dealt me + a blow. The old bureau which my grandfather + had used, at which I remember + standing by his knee, had been drawn from + the corner where I had placed it out of the + way (to make room for the furniture I preferred), + and replaced, as in old times, in the + middle of the room. It was nothing; yet + how much was in this! though only myself + could have perceived it. Some of the old + drawers were open, full of old papers. I + glanced over there in my agitation, to see if + there might be any writing, any message + addressed to me; but there was nothing, + nothing but this silent sign of those who + had been here. Naturally M. le Curé, + who kept watch at the door, was unacquainted + with the cause of my emotion. + The last room I entered was my wife's. + Her veil was lying on the white bed, as if + she had gone out that moment, and some + of her ornaments were on the table. It + seemed to me that the atmosphere of + mystery which filled the rest of the house + was not here. A ribbon, a little ring, what + nothings are these? Yet they make even + emptiness sweet. In my Agnès's room + there is a little shrine, more sacred to us + than any altar. There is the picture of our + little Marie. It is covered with a veil, embroidered + with needlework which it is a + wonder to see. Not always can even + Agnès bear to look upon the face of this + angel, whom God has taken from her. She + has worked the little curtain with lilies, with + white and virginal flowers; and no hand, + not even mine, ever draws it aside. What + did I see? The veil was boldly folded + away; the face of the child looked at me + across her mother's bed, and upon the frame + of the picture was laid a branch of olive, + with silvery leaves. I know no more but + that I uttered a great cry, and flung myself + upon my knees before this angel-gift. + What stranger could know what was in my + heart? M. le Curé, my friend, my brother, + came hastily to me, with a pale countenance; + but when he looked at me, he drew + back and turned away his face, and a sob + came from his breast. Never child had + called him father, were it in heaven, were + it on earth. Well I knew whose tender + fingers had placed the branch of olive + there. + + </p> + <p> + I went out of the room and locked the + door. It was just that my wife should find + it where it had been laid. + + </p> + <p> + I put my arm into his as we went + out once more into the street. That + moment had made us brother and brother. + And this union made us more strong. + Besides, the silence and the emptiness + began to grow less terrible to us. We + spoke in our natural voices as we came + out, scarcely knowing how great was the + difference between them and the whispers + which had been all we dared at first to + employ. Yet the sound of these louder + tones scared us when we heard them, for + we were still trembling, not assured of deliverance. + It was he who showed himself + a man, not I; for my heart was overwhelmed, + the tears stood in my eyes, I had + no strength to resist my impressions. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Martin Dupin,’ he said suddenly, ‘it is + enough. We are frightening ourselves + with shadows. We are afraid even of our + own voices. This must not be. Enough! + Whosoever they were who have been in + Semur, their visitation is over, and they are + gone.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I think so,’ I said faintly; ‘but God + knows.’ Just then something passed me + as sure as ever man passed me. I started + back out of the way and dropped my friend's + arm, and covered my eyes with my hands. + It was nothing that could be seen; it was + an air, a breath. M. le Curé looked at me + wildly; he was as a man beside himself. + He struck his foot upon the pavement and + gave a loud and bitter cry. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Is it delusion?’ he said, ‘O my God! + or shall not even this, not even so much as + this be revealed to me?’ + + </p> + <p> + To see a man who had so ruled himself, + who had resisted every disturbance and + stood fast when all gave way, moved thus + at the very last to cry out with passion + against that which had been denied to him, + brought me back to myself. How often + had I read it in his eyes before! He—the + priest—the servant of the unseen—yet + to all of us lay persons had that been revealed + which was hid from him. A great + pity was within me, and gave me strength. + ‘Brother,’ I said, ‘we are weak. If we + saw heaven opened, could we trust to our + vision now? Our imaginations are masters + of us. So far as mortal eye can see, we + are alone in Semur. Have you forgotten + your psalm, and how you sustained us at + the first? And now, your Cathedral is + open to you, my brother. <i>Lætatus sum</i>,’ I + said. It was an inspiration from above, + and no thought of mine; for it is well + known, that though deeply respectful, I + have never professed religion. With one + impulse we turned, we went together, as in + a procession, across the silent place, and + up the great steps. We said not a word + to each other of what we meant to do. + All was fair and silent in the holy place; + a breath of incense still in the air; a murmur + of psalms (as one could imagine) far + up in the high roof. There I served, while + he said his mass. It was for my friend + that this impulse came to my mind; but I + was rewarded. The days of my childhood + seemed to come back to me. All trouble, + and care, and mystery, and pain, seemed + left behind. All I could see was the + glimmer on the altar of the great candle-sticks, + the sacred pyx in its shrine, the + chalice, and the book. I was again an + <i>enfant de chœur</i> robed in white, like the + angels, no doubt, no disquiet in my soul—and + my father kneeling behind among the + faithful, bowing his head, with a sweetness + which I too knew, being a father, because + it was his child that tinkled the bell and + swung the censer. Never since those days + have I served the mass. My heart grew + soft within me as the heart of a little child. + The voice of M. le Curé was full of tears—it + swelled out into the air and filled the + vacant place. I knelt behind him on the + steps of the altar and wept. + + </p> + <p> + Then there came a sound that made our + hearts leap in our bosoms. His voice + wavered as if it had been struck by a strong + wind; but he was a brave man, and he + went on. It was the bells of the Cathedral + that pealed out over our heads. In the + midst of the office, while we knelt all alone, + they began to ring as at Easter or some + great festival. At first softly, almost sadly, + like choirs of distant singers, that died + away and were echoed and died again; + then taking up another strain, they rang + out into the sky with hurrying notes and + clang of joy. The effect upon myself was + wonderful. I no longer felt any fear. The + illusion was complete. I was a child again, + serving the mass in my little surplice—aware + that all who loved me were kneeling + behind, that the good God was smiling, + and the Cathedral bells ringing out their + majestic Amen. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé came down the altar steps + when his mass was ended. Together we + put away the vestments and the holy + vessels. Our hearts were soft; the weight + was taken from them. As we came out + the bells were dying away in long and low + echoes, now faint, now louder, like mingled + voices of gladness and regret. And whereas + it had been a pale twilight when we entered, + the clearness of the day had rolled sweetly + in, and now it was fair morning in all the + streets. We did not say a word to each + other, but arm and arm took our way to + the gates, to open to our neighbours, to call + all our fellow-citizens back to Semur. + + </p> + <p> + If I record here an incident of another + kind, it is because of the sequel that + followed. As we passed by the hospital + of St. Jean, we heard distinctly, coming + from within, the accents of a feeble yet + impatient voice. The sound revived for + a moment the troubles that were stilled + within us—but only for a moment. This + was no visionary voice. It brought a smile + to the grave face of M. le Curé and tempted + me well nigh to laughter, so strangely did + this sensation of the actual, break and disperse + the visionary atmosphere. We went + in without any timidity, with a conscious + relaxation of the great strain upon us. In + a little nook, curtained off from the great + ward, lay a sick man upon his bed. ‘Is + it M. le Maire?’ he said; ‘à la bonne + heure! I have a complaint to make of the + nurses for the night. They have gone out + to amuse themselves; they take no notice + of poor sick people. They have known + for a week that I could not sleep; but + neither have they given me a sleeping + draught, nor endeavoured to distract me + with cheerful conversation. And to-day, + look you, M. le Maire, not one of the sisters + has come near me!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Have you suffered, my poor fellow?’ + I said; but he would not go so far as + this. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I don't want to make complaints, M. le + Maire; but the sisters do not come themselves + as they used to do. One does not + care to have a strange nurse, when one + knows that if the sisters did their duty—But + if it does not occur any more I do not + wish it to be thought that I am the one to + complain.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Do not fear, mon ami,’ I said. ‘I will + say to the Reverend Mother that you have + been left too long alone.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘And listen, M. le Maire,’ cried the man; + ‘those bells, will they never be done? My + head aches with the din they make. How + can one go to sleep with all that riot in + one's ears?’ + + </p> + <p> + We looked at each other, we could not + but smile. So that which is joy and deliverance + to one is vexation to another. + As we went out again into the street the + lingering music of the bells died out, and + (for the first time for all these terrible days + and nights) the great clock struck the hour. + And as the clock struck, the last cloud + rose like a mist and disappeared in flying + vapours, and the full sunshine of noon + burst on Semur. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C07"></a> + SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + + </h2> + <p> + When M. le Maire disappeared within the + mist, we all remained behind with troubled + hearts. For my own part I was alarmed for + my friend. M. Martin Dupin is not noble. + He belongs, indeed, to the <i>haute bourgeoisie,</i> + and all his antecedents are most respectable; + but it is his personal character and + admirable qualities which justify me in + calling him my friend. The manner in + which he has performed his duties to his + fellow-citizens during this time of distress + has been sublime. It is not my habit to + take any share in public life; the unhappy + circumstances of France have made this + impossible for years. Nevertheless, I put + aside my scruples when it became necessary, + to leave him free for his mission. I gave + no opinion upon that mission itself, or how + far he was right in obeying the advice of + a hare-brained enthusiast like Lecamus. + Nevertheless the moment had come at + which our banishment had become intolerable. + Another day, and I should have + proposed an assault upon the place. Our + dead forefathers, though I would speak of + them with every respect, should not presume + upon their privilege. I do not pretend to + be braver than other men, nor have I shown + myself more equal than others to cope with + the present emergency. But I have the + impatience of my countrymen, and rather + than rot here outside the gates, parted + from Madame de Bois-Sombre and my + children, who, I am happy to state, are in + safety at the country house of the brave + Dupin, I should have dared any hazard. + This being the case, a new step of any kind + called for my approbation, and I could not + refuse under the circumstances—especially + as no ceremony of installation was required + or profession of loyalty to one government + or another—to take upon me the office of + coadjutor and act as deputy for my friend + Martin outside the walls of Semur. + + </p> + <p> + The moment at which I assumed the + authority was one of great discouragement + and depression. The men were tired to + death. Their minds were worn out as + well as their bodies. The excitement and + fatigue had been more than they could + bear. Some were for giving up the contest + and seeking new homes for themselves. + These were they, I need not remark, who + had but little to lose; some seemed to care + for nothing but to lie down and rest. + Though it produced a great movement + among us when Lecamus suddenly appeared + coming out of the city; and the undertaking + of Dupin and the excellent Curé was viewed + with great interest, yet there could not but + be signs apparent that the situation had + lasted too long. It was <i>tendu</i> in the + strongest degree, and when that is the case + a reaction must come. It is impossible + to say, for one thing, how treat was our + personal discomfort. We were as soldiers + campaigning without a commissariat, or + any precautions taken for our welfare; no + food save what was sent to us from La + Clairière and other places; no means of + caring for our personal appearance, in + which lies so much of the materials of self + respect. I say nothing of the chief features + of all—the occupation of our homes by + others—the forcible expulsion of which we + had been the objects. No one could have + been more deeply impressed than myself at + the moment of these extraordinary proceedings; + but we cannot go on with one + monotonous impression, however serious, + we other Frenchmen. Three days is a very + long time to dwell in one thought; I myself + had become impatient, I do not deny. + To go away, which would have been very + natural, and which Agathe proposed, was + contrary to my instincts and interests both. + I trust I can obey the logic of circumstances + as well as another; but to yield is + not easy, and to leave my hotel at Semur—now + the chief residence, alas! of the + Bois-Sombres—probably to the licence of + a mob—for one can never tell at what + moment Republican institutions may break + down and sink back into the chaos from + which they arose—was impossible. Nor + would I forsake the brave Dupin without + the strongest motive; but that the situation + was extremely <i>tendu</i>, and a reaction close + at hand, was beyond dispute. + + </p> + <p> + I resisted the movement which my excellent + friend made to take off and transfer + to me his scarf of office. These things are + much thought of among the <i>bourgeoisie</i>. + ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,’ I said, ‘you cannot tell what + use you may have for it; whereas our + townsmen know me, and that I am not one + to take up an unwarrantable position.’ We + then accompanied him to the neighbourhood + of the Porte St. Lambert. It was at + that time invisible; we could but judge + approximately. My men were unwilling + to approach too near, neither did I myself + think it necessary. We parted, after giving + the two envoys an honourable escort, + leaving a clear space between us and the + darkness. To see them disappear gave us + all a startling sensation. Up to the last + moment I had doubted whether they would + obtain admittance. When they disappeared + from our eyes, there came upon all of us an + impulse of alarm. I myself was so far + moved by it, that I called out after them + in a sudden panic. For if any catastrophe + had happened, how could I ever have forgiven + myself, especially as Madame Dupin + de la Clairière, a person entirely <i>comme il + faut</i>, and of the most distinguished character, + went after her husband, with a touching + devotion, following him to the very + edge of the darkness? I do not think, so + deeply possessed was he by his mission, + that he saw her. Dupin is very determined + in his way; but he is imaginative and + thoughtful, and it is very possible that, as + he required all his powers to brace him for + this enterprise, he made it a principle + neither to look to the right hand nor the + left. When we paused, and following after + our two representatives, Madame Dupin + stepped forth, a thrill ran through us all. + Some would have called to her, for I heard + many broken exclamations; but most of us + were too much startled to speak. We + thought nothing less than that she was + about to risk herself by going after them + into the city. If that was her intention—and + nothing is more probable; for women + are very daring, though they are timid—she + was stopped, it is most likely, by that + curious inability to move a step farther + which we have all experienced. We saw + her pause, clasp her hands in despair (or + it might be in token of farewell to her + husband), then, instead of returning, seat + herself on the road on the edge of the + darkness. It was a relief to all who were + looking on to see her there. + + </p> + <p> + In the reaction after that excitement I + found myself in face of a great difficulty—what + to do with my men, to keep them + from demoralisation. They were greatly + excited; and yet there was nothing to be + done for them, for myself, for any of us, + but to wait. To organise the patrol again, + under the circumstances, would have been + impossible. Dupin, perhaps, might have + tried it with that <i>bourgeois</i> determination + which so often carries its point in spite of + all higher intelligence; but to me, who + have not this commonplace way of looking + at things, it was impossible. The worthy + soul did not think in what a difficulty he + left us. That intolerable, good-for-nothing + Jacques Richard (whom Dupin protects + unwisely, I cannot tell why), and who was + already half-seas-over, had drawn several + of his comrades with him towards the + <i>cabaret</i>, which was always a danger to us. + ‘We will drink success to M. le Maire,’ he + said, ‘<i>mes bons amis</i>! That can do no + one any harm; and as we have spoken up, + as we have empowered him to offer handsome + terms to <i>Messieurs les Morts</i>——’ + + </p> + <p> + It was intolerable. Precisely at the + moment when our fortune hung in the + balance, and when, perhaps, an indiscreet + word—‘Arrest that fellow,’ I said. + ‘Riou, you are an official; you understand + your duty. Arrest him on the spot, + and confine him in the tent out of the + way of mischief. Two of you mount + guard over him. And let a party be told + off, of which you will take the command, + Louis Bertin, to go at once to La Clairière + and beg the Reverend Mothers of the + hospital to favour us with their presence. + It will be well to have those excellent + ladies in our front whatever happens; and + you may communicate to them the unanimous + decision about their chapel. You, + Robert Lemaire, with an escort, will proceed + to the <i>campagne</i> of M. Barbou, and + put him in possession of the circumstances. + Those of you who have a natural wish to + seek a little repose will consider yourselves + as discharged from duty and permitted to + do so. Your Maire having confided to me + his authority—not without your consent—(this + I avow I added with some difficulty, + for who cared for their assent? but a Republican + Government offers a premium to + every insincerity), I wait with confidence + to see these dispositions carried out.’ + + </p> + <p> + This, I am happy to say, produced the + best effect. They obeyed me without + hesitation; and, fortunately for me, slumber + seized upon the majority. Had it not been + for this, I can scarcely tell how I should + have got out of it. I felt drowsy myself, + having been with the patrol the greater + part of the night; but to yield to such weakness + was, in my position, of course impossible. + + </p> + <p> + This, then, was our attitude during the + last hours of suspense, which were perhaps + the most trying of all. In the distance + might be seen the little bands marching + towards La Clairière, on one side, and M. + Barbou's country-house (‘La Corbeille des + Raisins’) on the other. It goes without + saying that I did not want M. Barbou, but + it was the first errand I could think of. + Towards the city, just where the darkness + began that enveloped it, sat Madame Dupin. + That <i>sainte femme</i> was praying for her husband, + who could doubt? And under the + trees, wherever they could find a favourable + spot, my men lay down on the grass, and + most of them fell asleep. My eyes were + heavy enough, but responsibility drives + away rest. I had but one nap of five + minutes' duration, leaning against a tree, + when it occurred to me that Jacques + Richard, whom I sent under escort half-drunk + to the tent, was not the most admirable + companion for that poor visionary + Lecamus, who had been accommodated + there. I roused myself, therefore, though + unwillingly, to see whether these two, so + discordant, could agree. + + </p> + <p> + I met Lecamus at the tent-door. He + was coming out, very feeble and tottering, + with that dazed look which (according to + me) has always been characteristic of him. + He had a bundle of papers in his hand. + He had been setting in order his report of + what had happened to him, to be submitted + to the Maire. ‘Monsieur,’ he said, with + some irritation (which I forgave him), ‘you + have always been unfavourable to me. I + owe it to you that this unhappy drunkard + has been sent to disturb me in my feebleness + and the discharge of a public duty.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘My good Monsieur Lecamus,’ said I, + ‘you do my recollection too much honour. + The fact is, I had forgotten all about you + and your public duty. Accept my excuses. + Though indeed your supposition that I + should have taken the trouble to annoy + you, and your description of that good-for-nothing + as an unhappy drunkard, are signs + of intolerance which I should not have + expected in a man so favoured.’ + + </p> + <p> + This speech, though too long, pleased + me, for a man of this species, a revolutionary + (are not all visionaries revolutionaries?) + is always, when occasion offers, to + be put down. He disarmed me, however, + by his humility. He gave a look round. + ‘Where can I go?’ he said, and there was + pathos in his voice. At length he perceived + Madame Dupin sitting almost + motionless on the road. ‘Ah!’ he said, + ‘there is my place.’ The man, I could + not but perceive, was very weak. His + eyes were twice their natural size, his face + was the colour of ashes; through his whole + frame there was a trembling; the papers + shook in his hand. A compunction seized + my mind: I regretted to have sent that + piece of noise and folly to disturb a poor + man so suffering and weak. ‘Monsieur + Lecamus,’ I said, ‘forgive me. I acknowledge + that it was inconsiderate. Remain + here in comfort, and I will find for this + unruly fellow another place of confinement.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Nay,’ he said, ‘there is my place,’ pointing + to where Madame Dupin sat. I felt + disposed for a moment to indulge in a + pleasantry, to say that I approved his taste; + but on second thoughts I forebore. He + went tottering slowly across the broken + ground, hardly able to drag himself along. + ‘Has he had any refreshment?’ I asked + of one of the women who were about. + They told me yes, and this restored my + composure; for after all I had not meant + to annoy him, I had forgotten he was there—a + trivial fault in circumstances so exciting. + I was more easy in my mind, however, + I confess it, when I saw that he had + reached his chosen position safely. The + man looked so weak. It seemed to me that + he might have died on the road. + + </p> + <p> + I thought I could almost perceive the + gate, with Madame Dupin seated under + the battlements, her charming figure relieved + against the gloom, and that poor + Lecamus lying, with his papers fluttering + at her feet. This was the last thing I was + conscious of. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C08"></a> + EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF + MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIÈRE + (née DE CHAMPFLEURIE). + + </h2> + <p> + I went with my husband to the city gate. + I did not wish to distract his mind from + what he had undertaken, therefore I took + care he should not see me; but to follow + close, giving the sympathy of your whole + heart, must not that be a support? If I + am asked whether I was content to let him + go, I cannot answer yes; but had another + than Martin been chosen, I could not have + borne it. What I desired, was to go myself. + I was not afraid: and if it had + proved dangerous, if I had been broken + and crushed to pieces between the seen + and the unseen, one could not have had a + more beautiful fate. It would have made + me happy to go. But perhaps it was + better that the messenger should not be a + woman; they might have said it was delusion, + an attack of the nerves. We are not + trusted in these respects, though I find it + hard to tell why. + + </p> + <p> + But I went with Martin to the gate. + To go as far as was possible, to be as near + as possible, that was something. If there + had been room for me to pass, I should + have gone, and with such gladness! for + God He knows that to help to thrust my + husband into danger, and not to share it, + was terrible to me. But no; the invisible + line was still drawn, beyond which I could + not stir. The door opened before him, + and closed upon me. But though to see + him disappear into the gloom was anguish, + yet to know that he was the man by whom + the city should be saved was sweet. I sat + down on the spot where my steps were + stayed. It was close to the wall, where + there is a ledge of stonework round the + basement of the tower. There I sat down + to wait till he should come again. + + </p> + <p> + If any one thinks, however, that we, who + were under the shelter of the roof of La + Clairière were less tried than our husbands, + it is a mistake; our chief grief + was that we were parted from them, not + knowing what suffering, what exposure they + might have to bear, and knowing that they + would not accept, as most of us were willing + to accept, the interpretation of the + mystery; but there was a certain comfort + in the fact that we had to be very busy, + preparing a little food to take to them, and + feeding the others. La Clairière is a little + country house, not a great château, and it + was taxed to the utmost to afford some + covert to the people. The children were + all sheltered and cared for; but as for the + rest of us we did as we could. And how + gay they were, all the little ones! What + was it to them all that had happened? It + was a fête for them to be in the country, + to be so many together, to run in the fields + and the gardens. Sometimes their laughter + and their happiness were more than we + could bear. Agathe de Bois-Sombre, who + takes life hardly, who is more easily deranged + than I, was one who was much disturbed + by this. But was it not to preserve + the children that we were commanded to + go to La Clairière? Some of the women + also were not easy to bear with. When + they were put into our rooms they too + found it a fête, and sat down among the + children, and ate and drank, and forgot + what it was; what awful reason had driven + us out of our + homes. These were not, oh + let no one think so! the majority; but + there were some, it cannot be denied; and + it was difficult for me to calm down Bonne + Maman, and keep her from sending them + away with their babes. ‘But they are + <i>misérables</i>,’ she said. 'If they were to + wander and be lost, if they were to suffer + as thou sayest, where would be the harm? + I have no patience with the idle, with those + who impose upon thee.’ It is possible that + Bonne Maman was right—but what then? + ‘Preserve the children and the sick,’ was + the mission that had been given to me. + My own room was made the hospital. + Nor did this please Bonne Maman. She + bid me if I did not stay in it myself to give + it to the Bois-Sombres, to some who deserved + it. But is it not they who need + most who deserve most? Bonne Maman + cannot bear that the poor and wretched + should live in her Martin's chamber. He is + my Martin no less. But to give it up to our + Lord is not that to sanctify it? There are + who have put Him into their own bed + when they imagined they were but sheltering + a sick beggar there; that He should + have the best was sweet to me: and could + not I pray all the better that our Martin + should be enlightened, should come to the + true sanctuary? When I said this Bonne + Maman wept. It was the grief of her + heart that Martin thought otherwise than + as we do. Nevertheless she said, ‘He is + so good; the <i>bon Dieu</i> knows how good + he is;' as if even his mother could know + that so well as I! + + </p> + <p> + But with the women and the children + crowding everywhere, the sick in my + chamber, the helpless in every corner, it + will be seen that we, too, had much to do. + And our hearts were elsewhere, with those + who were watching the city, who were face + to face with those in whom they had not + believed. We were going and coming all + day long with food for them, and there + never was a time of the night or day that + there were not many of us watching on + the brow of the hill to see if any change + came in Semur. Agathe and I, and our + children, were all together in one little + room. She believed in God, but it was + not any comfort to her; sometimes she + would weep and pray all day long; sometimes + entreat her husband to abandon the + city, to go elsewhere and live, and fly from + this strange fate. She is one who cannot + endure to be unhappy—not to have what + she wishes. As for me, I was brought up + in poverty, and it is no wonder if I can more + easily submit. She was not willing that + I should come this morning to Semur. In + the night the Mère Julie had roused us, + saying she had seen a procession of angels + coming to restore us to the city. Ah! to + those who have no knowledge it is easy to + speak of processions of angels. But to + those who have seen what an angel is—how + they flock upon us unawares in the + darkness, so that one is confused, and scarce + can tell if it is reality or a dream; to those + who have heard a little voice soft as the + dew coming out of heaven! I said to them—for + all were in a great tumult—that the + angels do not come in processions, they + steal upon us unaware, they reveal themselves + in the soul. But they did not + listen to me; even Agathe took pleasure in + hearing of the revelation. As for me, I had + denied myself, I had not seen Martin for a + night and a day. I took one of the great + baskets, and I went with the women who + were the messengers for the day. A purpose + formed itself in my heart, it was to + make my way into the city, I know not + how, and implore them to have pity upon + us before the people were distraught. + Perhaps, had I been able to refrain from + speaking to Martin, I might have found + the occasion I wished; but how could I + conceal my desire from my husband? And + now all is changed, I am rejected and he is + gone. He was more worthy. Bonne + Maman is right. Our good God, who is + our father, does He require that one should + make profession of faith, that all should + be alike? He sees the heart; and to + choose my Martin, does not that prove + that He loves best that which is best, not + I, or a priest, or one who makes professions? + Thus, I sat down at the gate with + a great confidence, though also a trembling + in my heart. He who had known how to + choose him among all the others, would + not He guard him? It was a proof to me + once again that heaven is true, that the + good God loves and comprehends us all, + to see how His wisdom, which is unerring, + had chosen the best man in Semur. + + </p> + <p> + And M. le Curé, that goes without saying, + he is a priest of priests, a true servant + of God. + + </p> + <p> + I saw my husband go: perhaps, God + knows, into danger, perhaps to some encounter + such as might fill the world with + awe—to meet those who read the thought + in your mind before it comes to your lips. + Well! there is no thought in Martin that is + not noble and true. Me, I have follies in + my heart, every kind of folly; but he!—the + tears came in a flood to my eyes, but I + would not shed them, as if I were weeping + for fear and sorrow—no—but for happiness + to know that falsehood was not in him. + My little Marie, a holy virgin, may look + into her father's heart—I do not fear the + test. + + </p> + <p> + The sun came warm to my feet as I sat + on the foundation of our city, but the projection + of the tower gave me a little shade. + All about was a great peace. I thought of + the psalm which says, ‘He will give it to + His beloved sleeping’—that is true; but + always there are some who are used as + instruments, who are not permitted to sleep. + The sounds that came from the people + gradually ceased; they were all very quiet. + M. de Bois-Sombre I saw at a distance + making his dispositions. Then M. Paul + Lecamus, whom I had long known, came + up across the field, and seated himself close + to me upon the road. I have always had a + great sympathy with him since the death of + his wife; ever since there has been an abstraction + in his eyes, a look of desolation. + He has no children or any one to bring him + back to life. Now, it seemed to me that + he had the air of a man who was dying. + He had been in the city while all of us had + been outside. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Monsieur Lecamus,’ I said, ‘you look + very ill, and this is not a place for you. + Could not I take you somewhere, where + you might be more at your ease?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is true, Madame,’ he said, ‘the road + is hard, but the sunshine is sweet; and + when I have finished what I am writing + for M. le Maire, it will be over. There + will be no more need—’ + + </p> + <p> + I did not understand what he meant. + I asked him to let me help him, but he + shook his head. His eyes were very + hollow, in great caves, and his face was the + colour of ashes. Still he smiled. ‘I thank + you, Madame,’ he said, ‘infinitely; everyone + knows that Madame Dupin is kind; + but when it is done, I shall be free.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I am sure, M. Lecamus, that my husband—that + M. le Maire—would not wish + you to trouble yourself, to be hurried—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No,’ he said, ‘not he, but I. Who else + could write what I have to write? It must + be done while it is day.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Then there is plenty of time, M. Lecamus. + All the best of the day is yet to + come; it is still morning. If you could + but get as far as La Clairière. There we + would nurse you—restore you.’ + + </p> + <p> + He shook his head. ‘You have enough + on your hands at La Clairière,’ he said; + and then, leaning upon the stones, he began + to write again with his pencil. After a + time, when he stopped, I ventured to ask—‘Monsieur + Lecamus, is it, indeed, Those——whom + we have known, who are in + Semur?’ + + </p> + <p> + He turned his dim eyes upon me. ‘Does + Madame Dupin,’ he said, ‘require to + ask?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No, no. It is true. I have seen and + heard. But yet, when a little time passes, + you know? one wonders; one asks one's + self, was it a dream?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘That is what I fear,’ he said. ‘I, too, + if life went on, might ask, notwithstanding + all that has occurred to me, Was it a + dream?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. Lecamus, you will forgive me if I + hurt you. You saw—<i>her</i>?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No. Seeing—what is seeing? It is + but a vulgar sense, it is not all; but I sat + at her feet. She was with me. We were + one, as of old——.’ A gleam of strange + light came into his dim eyes. ‘Seeing is + not everything, Madame.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No, M. Lecamus. I heard the dear + voice of my little Marie.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Nor is hearing everything,’ he said + hastily. ‘Neither did she speak; but she + was there. We were one; we had no need + to speak. What is speaking or hearing + when heart wells into heart? For a very + little moment, only for a moment, Madame + Dupin.’ + + </p> + <p> + I put out my hand to him; I could not + say a word. How was it possible that she + could go away again, and leave him so + feeble, so worn, alone? + + </p> + <p> + ‘Only a very little moment,’ he said, + slowly. ‘There were other voices—but + not hers. I think I am glad it was in the + spirit we met, she and I—I prefer not to + see her till—after——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh, M. Lecamus, I am too much of + the world! To see them, to hear them—it + is for this I long.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No, dear Madame. I would not have + it till—after——. But I must make haste, + I must write, I hear the hum approaching——’ + + </p> + <p> + I could not tell what he meant; but I + asked no more. How still everything was + The people lay asleep on the grass, and I, + too, was overwhelmed by the great quiet. + I do not know if I slept, but I dreamed. + I saw a child very fair and tall always near + me, but hiding her face. It appeared to + me in my dream that all I wished for was + to see this hidden countenance, to know + her name; and that I followed and watched + her, but for a long time in vain. All at + once she turned full upon me, held out her + arms to me. Do I need to say who it was? + I cried out in my dream to the good God, + that He had done well to take her from + me—that this was worth it all. Was it a + dream? I would not give that dream for + rears of waking life. Then I started and + came back, in a moment, to the still morning + sunshine, the sight of the men asleep, + the roughness of the wall against which I + leant. Some one laid a hand on mine. I + opened my eyes, not knowing what it was—if + it might be my husband coming back, + or her whom I had seen in my dream. It + was M. Lecamus. He had risen up upon + his knees—his papers were all laid aside. + His eyes in those hollow caves were opened + wide, and quivering with a strange light. + He had caught my wrist with his worn + hand. ‘Listen!’ he said; his voice fell to + a whisper; a light broke over his face. + ‘Listen!’ he cried; ‘they are coming.’ + While he thus grasped my wrist, holding + up his weak and wavering body in that + strained attitude, the moments passed very + slowly. I was afraid of him, of his worn + face and thin hands, and the wild eagerness + about him. I am ashamed to say it, but so + it was. And for this reason it seemed long + to me, though I think not more than a minute, + till suddenly the bells rang out, sweet + and glad as they ring at Easter for the + resurrection. There had been ringing of + bells before, but not like this. With a start + and universal movement the sleeping men + got up from where they lay—not one but + every one, coming out of the little hollows + and from under the trees as if from graves. + They all sprang up to listen, with one impulse; + and as for me, knowing that Martin + was in the city, can it be wondered at if + my heart beat so loud that I was incapable + of thought of others! What brought me + to myself was the strange weight of M. + Lecamus on my arm. He put his other + hand upon me, all cold in the brightness, + all trembling. He raised himself thus + slowly to his feet. When I looked at him + I shrieked aloud. I forgot all else. His + face was transformed—a smile came upon + it that was ineffable—the light blazed up, + and then quivered and flickered in his eyes + like a dying flame. All this time he was + leaning his weight upon my arm. Then + suddenly he loosed his hold of me, stretched + out his hands, stood up, and—died. My + God! shall I ever forget him as he stood—his + head raised, his hands held out, his + lips moving, the eyelids opened wide with + a quiver, the light flickering and dying + He died first, standing up, saying something + with his pale lips—then fell. And it seemed + to me all at once, and for a moment, that I + heard a sound of many people marching + past, the murmur and hum of a great + multitude; and softly, softly I was put out + of the way, and a voice said, ‘<i>Adieu, ma + sœur</i>.’ ‘<i>Ma sœur</i>!’ who called me ‘<i>Ma + sœur</i>’? I have no sister. I cried out, + saying I know not what. They told me + after that I wept and wrung my hands, and + said, ‘Not thee, not thee, Marie!’ But + after that I knew no more. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C09"></a> + THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN + (née LEPELLETIER). + + </h2> + <p> + To complete the <i>procés verbal</i>, my son + wishes me to give my account of the things + which happened out of Semur during its + miraculous occupation, as it is his desire, + in the interests of truth, that nothing + should be left out. In this I find a great + difficulty for many reasons; in the first + place, because I have not the aptitude of + expressing myself in writing, and it may + well be that the phrases I employ may + fail in the correctness which good French + requires; and again, because it is my misfortune + not to agree in all points with my + Martin, though I am proud to think that + he is, in every relation of life, so good a + man, that the women of his family need not + hesitate to follow his advice—but necessarily + there are some points which one + reserves; and I cannot but feel the closeness + of the connection between the late + remarkable exhibition of the power of + Heaven and the outrage done upon the + good Sisters of St. Jean by the administration, + of which unfortunately my son is at + the head. I say unfortunately, since it is + the spirit of independence and pride in him + which has resisted all the warnings offered + by Divine Providence, and which refuses + even now to right the wrongs of the Sisters + of St. Jean; though, if it may be permitted + to me to say it, as his mother, it was very + fortunate in the late troubles that Martin + Dupin found himself at the head of the + Commune of Semur—since who else could + have kept his self-control as he did?—caring + for all things and forgetting nothing; who + else would, with so much courage, have + entered the city? and what other man, being + a person of the world and secular in all his + thoughts, as, alas! it is so common for men + to be, would have so nobly acknowledged + his obligations to the good God when our + misfortunes were over? My constant + prayers for his conversion do not make me + incapable of perceiving the nobility of his + conduct. When the evidence has been + incontestible he has not hesitated to make + a public profession of his gratitude, which + all will acknowledge to be the sign of a + truly noble mind and a heart of gold. + + </p> + <p> + I have long felt that the times were ripe + for some exhibition of the power of God. + Things have been going very badly + among us. Not only have the powers of + darkness triumphed over our holy church, + in a manner ever to be wept and mourned + by all the faithful, and which might have + been expected to bring down fire from + Heaven upon our heads, but the corruption + of popular manners (as might also have been + expected) has been daily arising to a pitch + unprecedented. The fêtes may indeed be + said to be observed, but in what manner? + In the cabarets rather than in the churches; + and as for the fasts and vigils, who thinks of + them? who attends to those sacred moments + of penitence? Scarcely even a few ladies + are found to do so, instead of the whole + population, as in duty bound. I have even + seen it happen that my daughter-in-law and + myself, and her friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, + and old Mère Julie from the + market, have formed the whole congregation. + Figure to yourself the <i>bon Dieu</i> and + all the blessed saints looking down from + heaven to hear—four persons only in our + great Cathedral! I trust that I know that + the good God does not despise even two or + three; but if any one will think of it—the + great bells rung, and the candles lighted, + and the curé in his beautiful robes, and all + the companies of heaven looking on—and + only us four! This shows the neglect of + all sacred ordinances that was in Semur. + While, on the other hand, what grasping + there was for money; what fraud and deceit; + what foolishness and dissipation! Even the + Mère Julie herself, though a devout person, + the pears she sold to us on the last market + day before these events, were far, very far, + as she must have known, from being + satisfactory. In the same way Gros-Jean, + though a peasant from our own village near + La Clairière, and a man for whom we have + often done little services, attempted to + impose upon me about the wood for the + winter's use, the very night before these + occurrences. ‘It is enough,’ I cried out, + ‘to bring the dead out of their graves.’ I + did not know—the holy saints forgive me!—how + near it was to the moment when this + should come true. + + </p> + <p> + And perhaps it is well that I should + admit without concealment that I am not + one of the women to whom it has been + given to see those who came back. There + are moments when I will not deny I have + asked myself why those others should + have been so privileged and never I. Not + even in a dream do I see those whom I + have lost; yet I think that I too have loved + them as well as any have been loved. I + have stood by their beds to the last; I + have closed their beloved eyes. <i>Mon + Dieu! mon Dieu!</i> have not I drunk of + that cup to the dregs? But never to me, + never to me, has it been permitted either + to see or to hear. <i>Bien</i>! it has been so + ordered. Agnès, my daughter-in-law, is a + good woman. I have not a word to say + against her; and if there are moments + when my heart rebels, when I ask myself + why she should have her eyes opened and + not I, the good God knows that I do not + complain against His will—it is in His + hand to do as He pleases. And if I + receive no privileges, yet have I the + privilege which is best, which is, as M. le + Curé justly observes, the highest of all— + that of doing my duty. In this I thank the + good Lord our Seigneur that my Martin + has never needed to be ashamed of his + mother. + + </p> + <p> + I will also admit that when it was first + made apparent to me—not by the sounds + of voices which the others heard, but by + the use of my reason which I humbly + believe is also a gift of God—that the way + in which I could best serve both those of + the city and my son Martin, who is over + them, was to lead the way with the children + and all the helpless to La Clairière, thus + relieving the watchers, there was for a + time a great struggle in my bosom. What + were they all to me, that I should desert + my Martin, my only son, the child of my + old age; he who is as his father, as dear, + and yet more dear, because he is his father's + son? ‘What! (I said in my heart) abandon + thee, my child? nay, rather abandon life + and every consolation; for what is life to + me but thee?’ But while my heart swelled + with this cry, suddenly it became apparent + to me how many there were holding up + their hands helplessly to him, clinging to + him so that he could not move. To whom + else could they turn? He was the one + among all who preserved his courage, who + neither feared nor failed. When those + voices rang out from the walls—which some + understood, but which I did not understand, + and many more with me—though my + heart was wrung with straining my ears to + listen if there was not a voice for me too, + yet at the same time this thought was + working in my heart. There was a poor + woman close to me with little children + clinging to her; neither did she know + what those voices said. Her eyes turned + from Semur, all lost in the darkness, to + the sky above us and to me beside her, all + confused and bewildered; and the children + clung to her, all in tears, crying with that + wail which is endless—the trouble of + childhood which does not know why it is + troubled. ‘Maman! Maman!’ they cried, + ‘let us go home.’ ‘Oh! be silent, my little + ones,’ said the poor woman; ‘be silent; + we will go to M. le Maire—he will not + leave us without a friend.’ It was then + that I saw what my duty was. But it was + with a pang—<i>bon Dieu!</i>—when I turned + my back upon my Martin, when I went + away to shelter, to peace, leaving my son + thus in face of an offended Heaven and all + the invisible powers, do you suppose it + was a whole heart I carried in my breast? + But no! it was nothing save a great ache—a + struggle as of death. But what of + that? I had my duty to do, as he had—and + as he did not flinch, so did not I; + otherwise he would have been ashamed of + his mother—and I? I should have felt + that the blood was not mine which ran in + his veins. + + </p> + <p> + No one can tell what it was, that march + to La Clairière. Agnès at first was like an + angel. I hope I always do Madame Martin + justice. She is a saint. She is good to the + bottom of her heart. Nevertheless, with + those natures which are enthusiast—which + are upborne by excitement—there is also a + weakness. Though she was brave as the + holy Pucelle when we set out, after a while + she flagged like another. The colour went + out of her face, and though she smiled + still, yet the tears came to her eyes, and + she would have wept with the other women, + and with the wail of the weary children, + and all the agitation, and the weariness, + and the length of the way, had not I + recalled her to herself. ‘Courage!’ I said + to her. ‘Courage, <i>ma fille!</i> We will + throw open all the chambers. I will give + up even that one in which my Martin + Dupin, the father of thy husband, died.’ + ‘<i>Ma mère</i>,’ she said, holding my hand to + her bosom, ‘he is not dead—he is in + Semur.’ Forgive me, dear Lord! It gave + me a pang that she could see him and not + I. ‘For me,’ I cried, ‘it is enough to + know that my good man is in heaven: his + room, which I have kept sacred, shall be + given up to the poor.’ But oh! the confusion + of the stumbling, weary feet; the + little children that dropped by the way, + and caught at our skirts, and wailed and + sobbed; the poor mothers with babes upon + each arm, with sick hearts and failing limbs. + One cry seemed to rise round us as we + went, each infant moving the others to + sympathy, till it rose like one breath, a wail + of ‘Maman! Maman!’ a cry that had no + meaning, through having so much meaning. + It was difficult not to cry out too in the + excitement, in the labouring of the long, + long, confused, and tedious way. ‘Maman! + Maman!’ The Holy Mother could not but + hear it. It is not possible but that she + must have looked out upon us, and heard + us, so helpless as we were, where she sits + in heaven. + + </p> + <p> + When we got to La Clairière we were + ready to sink down with fatigue like all the + rest—nay, even more than the rest, for we + were not used to it, and for my part I had + altogether lost the habitude of long walks. + But then you could see what Madame + Martin was. She is slight and fragile + and pale, not strong, as any one can perceive; + but she rose above the needs of the + body. She was the one among us who + rested not. We threw open all the rooms, + and the poor people thronged in. Old + Léontine, who is the <i>garde</i> of the house, + gazed upon us and the crowd whom we + brought with us with great eyes full of fear + and trouble. ‘But, Madame,’ she cried, + ‘Madame!’ following me as I went above + to the better rooms. She pulled me by my + robe. She pushed the poor women with + their children away. ‘<i>Allez donc, allez</i>!—rest + outside till these ladies have time to + speak to you,’ she said; and pulled me by my + sleeve. Then ‘Madame Martin is putting + all this <i>canaille</i> into our very chambers,’ + she cried. She had always distrusted + Madame Martin, who was taken by the + peasants for a clerical and a dévote, because + she was noble. ‘The <i>bon Dieu</i> be praised + that Madame also is here, who has sense + and will regulate everything.’ ‘These are + no <i>canaille,’</i> I said: ‘be silent, <i>ma bonne</i> + Léontine, here is something which you + cannot understand. This is Semur which + has come out to us for lodging.’ She let + the keys drop out of her hands. It was + not wonderful if she was amazed. All + day long she followed me about, her very + mouth open with wonder. ‘Madame Martin, + that understands itself,’ she would say. + ‘She is romanesque—she has imagination—but + Madame, Madame has <i>bon sens</i>—who + would have believed it of Madame?’ Léontine + had been my <i>femme de ménage</i> long + before there was a Madame Martin, when + my son was young; and naturally it was + of me she still thought. But I cannot + put down all the trouble we had ere we + found shelter for every one. We filled + the stables and the great barn, and all the + cottages near; and to get them food, and + to have something provided for those who + were watching before the city, and who + had no one but us to think of them, was a + task which was almost beyond our powers. + Truly it was beyond our powers—but the + Holy Mother of heaven and the good angels + helped us. I cannot tell to any one how + it was accomplished, yet it was accomplished. + The wail of the little ones ceased. + They slept that first night as if they had + been in heaven. As for us, when the night + came, and the dews and the darkness, it + seemed to us as if we were out of our + bodies, so weary were we, so weary that + we could not rest. From La Clairière on + ordinary occasions it is a beautiful sight to + see the lights of Semur shining in all the + high windows, and the streets throwing up + a faint whiteness upon the sky; but how + strange it was now to look down and see + nothing but a darkness—a cloud, which was + the city! The lights of the watchers in their + camp were invisible to us,—they were so + small and low upon the broken ground + that we could not see them. Our Agnès + crept close to me; we went with one + accord to the seat before the door. We + did not say ‘I will go,’ but went by one + impulse, for our hearts were there; and we + were glad to taste the freshness of the + night and be silent after all our labours. + We leant upon each other in our weariness. + ‘Ma mère,’ she said, ‘where is he now, our + Martin?’ and wept. ‘He is where there + is the most to do, be thou sure of that,’ + I cried, but wept not. For what did I + bring him into the world but for this + end? + + </p> + <p> + Were I to go day by day and hour by + hour over that time of trouble, the story + would not please any one. Many were + brave and forgot their own sorrows to + occupy themselves with those of others, + but many also were not brave. There + were those among us who murmured and + complained. Some would contend with us + to let them go and call their husbands, and + leave the miserable country where such + things could happen. Some would rave + against the priests and the government, + and some against those who neglected and + offended the Holy Church. Among them + there were those who did not hesitate to + say it was our fault, though how we were + answerable they could not tell. We were + never at any time of the day or night without + a sound of some one weeping or bewailing + herself, as if she were the only + sufferer, or crying out against those who + had brought her here, far from all her + friends. By times it seemed to me that I + could bear it no longer, that it was but + justice to turn those murmurers <i>(pleureuses)</i> + away, and let them try what better they + could do for themselves. But in this + point Madame Martin surpassed me. I do + not grudge to say it. She was better than + I was, for she was more patient. She wept + with the weeping women, then dried her + eyes and smiled upon them without a + thought of anger—whereas I could have + turned them to the door. One thing, however, + which I could not away with, was that + Agnès filled her own chamber with the + poorest of the poor. ‘How,’ I cried, thyself + and thy friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, + were you not enough to fill it, that you + should throw open that chamber to good-for-nothings, + to <i>va-nu-pieds</i>, to the very + rabble?’ ‘<i>Ma mère,’</i> said Madame Martin, + ‘our good Lord died for them.’ ‘And + surely for thee too, thou saint-imbécile!’ I + cried out in my indignation. What, my + Martin's chamber which he had adorned + for his bride! I was beside myself. And + they have an obstinacy these enthusiasts! + But for that matter her friend Madame + de Bois-Sombre thought the same. She + would have been one of the <i>pleureuses</i> herself + had it not been for shame. ‘Agnès + wishes to aid the <i>bon Dieu</i>, Madame,’ she + said, ‘to make us suffer still a little more.’ + The tone in which she spoke, and the + contraction in her forehead, as if our + hospitality was not enough for her, turned + my heart again to my daughter-in-law. + ‘You have reason, Madame,’ I cried; + ‘there are indeed many ways in which + Agnès does the work of the good God.’ + The Bois-Sombres are poor, they have + not a roof to shelter them save that + of the old hotel in Semur, from whence + they were sent forth like the rest of us. + And she and her children owed all to Agnès. + Figure to yourself then my resentment + when this lady directed her scorn at my + daughter-in-law. I am not myself noble, + though of the <i>haute bourgeoisie</i>, which some + people think a purer race. + + </p> + <p> + Long and terrible were the days we + spent in this suspense. For ourselves it + was well that there was so much to do—the + food to provide for all this multitude, + the little children to care for, and to prepare + the provisions for our men who were + before Semur. I was in the Ardennes during + the war, and I saw some of its perils—but + these were nothing to what we encountered + now. It is true that my son Martin + was not in the war, which made it very + different to me; but here the dangers were + such as we could not understand, and + they weighed upon our spirits. The seat + at the door, and that point where the road + turned, where there was always so beautiful + a view of the valley and of the town of + Semur—were constantly occupied by groups + of poor people gazing at the darkness in + which their homes lay. It was strange to + see them, some kneeling and praying with + moving lips; some taking but one look, + not able to endure the sight. I was of + these last. From time to time, whenever + I had a moment, I came out, I know not + why, to see if there was any change. But + to gaze upon that altered prospect for hours, + as some did, would have been intolerable to + me. I could not linger nor try to imagine + what might be passing there, either among + those who were within (as was believed), + or those who were without the walls. + Neither could I pray as many did. My + devotions of every day I will never, I trust, + forsake or forget, and that my Martin was + always in my mind is it needful to say? + But to go over and over all the vague fears + that were in me, and all those thoughts + which would have broken my heart had + they been put into words, I could not do + this even to the good Lord Himself. When + I suffered myself to think, my heart grew + sick, my head swam round, the light went + from my eyes. They are happy who can + do so, who can take the <i>bon Dieu</i> into their + confidence, and say all to Him; but me, I + could not do it. I could not dwell upon + that which was so terrible, upon my home + abandoned, my son—Ah! now that it is + past, it is still terrible to think of. And + then it was all I was capable of, to trust + my God and do what was set before me. + God, He knows what it is we can do and + what we cannot. I could not tell even to + Him all the terror and the misery and the + darkness there was in me; but I put my + faith in Him. It was all of which I was + capable. We are not made alike, neither + in the body nor in the soul. + + </p> + <p> + And there were many women like me at + La Clairière. When we had done each + piece of work we would look out with a + kind of hope, then go back to find something + else to do—not looking at each other, + not saying a word. Happily there was a + great deal to do. And to see how some of + the women, and those the most anxious, + would work, never resting, going on + from one thing to another, as if they were + hungry for more and more! Some did it + with their mouths shut close, with their + countenances fixed, not daring to pause or + meet another's eyes; but some, who were + more patient, worked with a soft word, + and sometimes a smile, and sometimes a + tear; but ever working on. Some of them + were an example to us all. In the morning, + when we got up, some from beds, + some from the floor,—I insisted that all + should lie down, by turns at least, for we + could not make room for every one at the + same hours,—the very first thought of all + was to hasten to the window, or, better, to + the door. Who could tell what might have + happened while we slept? For the first + moment no one would speak,—it was the + moment of hope—and then there would be + a cry, a clasping of the hands, which told—what + we all knew. The one of the women + who touched my heart most was the wife + of Riou of the <i>octroi</i>. She had been almost + rich for her condition in life, with a good + house and a little servant whom she + trained admirably, as I have had occasion + to know. Her husband and her son were + both among those whom we had left + under the walls of Semur; but she had + three children with her at La Clairière. + Madame Riou slept lightly, and so did I. + Sometimes I heard her stir in the middle of + the night, though so softly that no one woke. + We were in the same room, for it may be + supposed that to keep a room to one's self + was not possible. I did not stir, but lay + and watched her as she went to the window, + her figure visible against the pale dawning + of the light, with an eager quick movement + as of expectation—then turning back with + slower step and a sigh. She was always + full of hope. As the days went on, there + came to be a kind of communication between + us. We understood each other. + When one was occupied and the other + free, that one of us who went out to the + door to look across the valley where Semur + was would look at the other as if to say, + ‘I go.’ When it was Madame Riou who + did this, I shook my head, and she gave + me a smile which awoke at every repetition + (though I knew it was vain) a faint + expectation, a little hope. When she came + back, it was she who would shake her + head, with her eyes full of tears. ‘Did I + not tell thee?’ I said, speaking to her as if + she were my daughter. ‘It will be for + next time, Madame,’ she would say, and + smile, yet put her apron to her eyes. + There were many who were like her, and + there were those of whom I have spoken + who were <i>pleureuses</i>, never hoping anything, + doing little, bewailing themselves and their + hard fate. Some of them we employed to + carry the provisions to Semur, and this + amused them, though the heaviness of the + baskets made again a complaint. + + </p> + <p> + As for the children, thank God! they + were not disturbed as we were—to them it + was a beautiful holiday—it was like Heaven. + There is no place on earth that I love like + Semur, yet it is true that the streets are + narrow, and there is not much room for + the children. Here they were happy as + the day; they strayed over all our gardens + and the meadows, which were full of + flowers; they sat in companies upon the + green grass, as thick as the daisies themselves, + which they loved. Old Sister + Mariette, who is called Marie de la Consolation, + sat out in the meadow under an + acacia-tree and watched over them. She + was the one among us who was happy. + She had no son, no husband, among the + watchers, and though, no doubt, she loved + her convent and her hospital, yet she sat + all day long in the shade and in the full + air, and smiled, and never looked towards + Semur. ‘The good Lord will do as He + wills,’ she said, ‘and that will be well.’ It + was true—we all knew it was true; but it + might be—who could tell?—that it was His + will to destroy our town, and take away + our bread, and perhaps the lives of those + who were dear to us; and something came + in our throats which prevented a reply. + ‘<i>Ma sœur</i>,’ I said, ‘we are of the world, we + tremble for those we love; we are not as + you are.’ Sister Mariette did nothing but + smile upon us. ‘I have known my Lord + these sixty years,’ she said, ‘and He has + taken everything from me.’ To see her + smile as she said this was more than I + could bear. From me He had taken + something, but not all. Must we be + prepared to give up all if we would be + perfected? There were many of the + others also who trembled at these words. + ‘And now He gives me my consolation,’ + she said, and called the little ones round + her, and told them a tale of the Good + Shepherd, which is out of the holy Gospel. + To see all the little ones round her knees + in a crowd, and the peaceful face with + which she smiled upon them, and the + meadows all full of flowers, and the sunshine + coming and going through the + branches: and to hear that tale of Him + who went forth to seek the lamb that was + lost, was like a tale out of a holy book, + where all was peace and goodness and joy. + But on the other side, not twenty steps off, + was the house full of those who wept, and + at all the doors and windows anxious faces + gazing down upon that cloud in the valley + where Semur was. A procession of our + women was coming back, many with + lingering steps, carrying the baskets which + were empty. ‘Is there any news?’ we + asked, reading their faces before they could + answer. And some shook their heads, and + some wept. There was no other reply. + + </p> + <p> + On the last night before our deliverance, + suddenly, in the middle of the night, there + was a great commotion in the house. We + all rose out of our beds at the sound of the + cry, almost believing that some one at the + window had seen the lifting of the cloud, + and rushed together, frightened, yet all in + an eager expectation to hear what it was. + It was in the room where the old Mère + Julie slept that the disturbance was. Mère + Julie was one of the market-women of + Semur, the one I have mentioned who was + devout, who never missed the <i>Salut</i> in the + afternoon, besides all masses which are + obligatory. But there were other matters + in which she had not satisfied my mind, as + I have before said. She was the mother + of Jacques Richard, who was a good-for-nothing, + as is well known. At La Clairière + Mère Julie had enacted a strange part. + She had taken no part in anything that + was done, but had established herself in + the chamber allotted to her, and taken the + best bed in it, where she kept her place + night and day, making the others wait upon + her. She had always expressed a great + devotion for St. Jean; and the Sisters of + the Hospital had been very kind to her, and + also to her <i>vaurien</i> of a son, who was + indeed, in some manner, the occasion of all + our troubles—being the first who complained + of the opening of the chapel into the chief + ward, which was closed up by the administration, + and thus became, as I and many + others think, the cause of all the calamities + that have come upon us. It was her bed + that was the centre of the great commotion + we had heard, and a dozen voices immediately + began to explain to us as we entered. + ‘Mère Julie has had a dream. She has + seen a vision,’ they said. It was a vision + of angels in the most beautiful robes, all + shining with gold and whiteness. + + </p> + <p> + ‘The dress of the Holy Mother which she + wears on the great <i>fêtes</i> was nothing to them,’ + Mere Julie told us, when she had composed + herself. For all had run here and there at + her first cry, and procured for her a <i>tisane</i>, + and a cup of <i>bouillon</i>, and all that was good + for an attack of the nerves, which was what + it was at first supposed to be. ‘Their + wings were like the wings of the great + peacock on the terrace, but also like those + of eagles. And each one had a collar of + beautiful jewels about his neck, and robes + whiter than those of any bride.’ This was + the description she gave: and to see the + women how they listened, head above head, + a cloud of eager faces, all full of awe + and attention! The angels had promised + her that they would come again, when we + had bound ourselves to observe all the + functions of the Church, and when all these + Messieurs had been converted, and made + their submission—to lead us back gloriously + to Semur. There was a great tumult in + the chamber, and all cried out that they + were convinced, that they were ready to + promise. All except Madame Martin, who + stood and looked at them with a look which + surprised me, which was of pity rather than + sympathy. As there was no one else to + speak, I took the word, being the mother + of the present Maire, and wife of the last, + and in part mistress of the house. Had + Agnès spoken I would have yielded to + her, but as she was silent I took my + right. ‘Mère Julie,’ I said, ‘and mes + bonnes femmes, my friends, know you that + it is the middle of the night, the hour + at which we must rest if we are to be + able to do the work that is needful, which + the <i>bon Dieu</i> has laid upon us? It is not + from us—my daughter and myself—who, + it is well known, have followed all the + functions of the Church, that you will meet + with an opposition to your promise. But + what I desire is that you should calm yourselves, + that you should retire and rest till + the time of work, husbanding your strength, + since we know not what claim may be + made upon it. The holy angels,’ I said, + ‘will comprehend, or if not they, then the + <i>bon Dieu</i>, who understands everything.’ + + </p> + <p> + But it was with difficulty that I could induce + them to listen to me, to do that which + was reasonable. When, however, we had + quieted the agitation, and persuaded the + good women to repose themselves, it was + no longer possible for me to rest. I promised + to myself a little moment of quiet, for + my heart longed to be alone. I stole out + as quietly as I might, not to disturb any + one, and sat down upon the bench outside + the door. It was still a kind of half-dark, + nothing visible, so that if any one should + gaze and gaze down the valley, it was not + possible to see what was there: and I was + glad that it was not possible, for my very + soul was tired. I sat down and leant my + back upon the wall of our house, and opened + my lips to draw in the air of the morning. + How still it was! the very birds not yet + begun to rustle and stir in the bushes; the + night air hushed, and scarcely the first faint + tint of blue beginning to steal into the + darkness. When I had sat there a little, + closing my eyes, lo, tears began to steal + into them like rain when there has been a + fever of heat. I have wept in my time + many tears, but the time of weeping is over + with me, and through all these miseries I + had shed none. Now they came without + asking, like a benediction refreshing my + eyes. Just then I felt a soft pressure upon + my shoulder, and there was Agnès coming + close, putting her shoulder to mine, as was + her way, that we might support each other. + + </p> + <p> + ‘You weep, ma mère,’ she said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I think it is one of the angels Mère + Julie has seen,’ said I. ‘It is a refreshment—a + blessing; my eyes were dry with + weariness.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Mother,’ said Madame Martin, ‘do you + think it is angels with wings like peacocks + and jewelled collars that our Father sends + to us? Ah, not so—one of those whom we + love has touched your dear eyes,’ and with + that she kissed me upon my eyes, taking me + in her arms. My heart is sometimes hard + to my son's wife, but not always—not with + my will, God knows! Her kiss was soft as + the touch of any angel could be. + + </p> + <p> + ‘God bless thee, my child,’ I said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Thanks, thanks, ma mère!’ she cried. + ‘Now I am resolved; now will I go and + speak to Martin—of something in my + heart.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What will you do, my child?’ I said, for + as the light increased I could see the + meaning in her face, and that it was + wrought up for some great thing. ‘Beware, + Agnès; risk not my son's happiness + by risking thyself; thou art more to Martin + than all the world beside.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘He loves thee dearly, mother,’ she said. + My heart was comforted. I was able to + remember that I too had had my day. + ‘He loves his mother, thank God, but not + as he loves thee. Beware, <i>ma fille</i>. If you + risk my son's happiness, neither will I forgive + you.’ She smiled upon me, and kissed + my hands. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I will go and take him his food and + some linen, and carry him your love and + mine.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>You</i> will go, and carry one of those + heavy baskets with the others!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Mother,’ cried Agnès, ‘now you shame + me that I have never done it before.’ + + </p> + <p> + What could I say? Those whose turn + it was were preparing their burdens to set + out. She had her little packet made up, + besides, of our cool white linen, which I + knew would be so grateful to my son. I + went with her to the turn of the road, helping + her with her basket; but my limbs + trembled, what with the long continuance + of the trial, what with the agitation of the + night. It was but just daylight when they + went away, disappearing down the long + slope of the road that led to Semur. I + went back to the bench at the door, and + there I sat down and thought. Assuredly + it was wrong to close up the chapel, to deprive + the sick of the benefit of the holy + mass. But yet I could not but reflect that + the <i>bon Dieu</i> had suffered still more great + scandals to take place without such a + punishment. When, however, I reflected + on all that has been done by those who + have no cares of this world as we have, + but are brides of Christ, and upon all they + resign by their dedication, and the claim + they have to be furthered, not hindered, in + their holy work: and when I bethought + myself how many and great are the powers + of evil, and that, save in us poor women + who can do so little, the Church has few + friends: then it came back to me how + heinous was the offence that had been + committed, and that it might well be that + the saints out of heaven should return to + earth to take the part and avenge the cause + of the weak. My husband would have + been the first to do it, had he seen with + my eyes; but though in the flesh he did + not do so, is it to be doubted that in heaven + their eyes are enlightened—those who have + been subjected to the cleansing fires and + have ascended into final bliss? This all + became clear to me as I sat and pondered, + while the morning light grew around me, + and the sun rose and shed his first rays, + which are as precious gold, on the summits + of the mountains—for at La Clairière we are + nearer the mountains than at Semur. + + </p> + <p> + The house was more still than usual, and + all slept to a later hour because of the agitation + of the past night. I had been seated, + like old sister Mariette, with my eyes turned + rather towards the hills than to the valley, + being so deep in my thoughts that I did + not look, as it was our constant wont to + look, if any change had happened over Semur. + Thus blessings come unawares when + we are not looking for them. Suddenly + I lifted my eyes—but not with expectation—languidly, + as one looks without thought. + Then it was that I gave that great cry + which brought all crowding to the windows, + to the gardens, to every spot from whence + that blessed sight was visible; for there + before us, piercing through the clouds, + were the beautiful towers of Semur, the + Cathedral with all its pinnacles, that are as + if they were carved out of foam, and the + solid tower of St. Lambert, and the others, + every one. They told me after that I flew, + though I am past running, to the farmyard + to call all the labourers and servants of the + farm, bidding them prepare every carriage + and waggon, and even the <i>charrettes</i>, to + carry back the children, and those who + could not walk to the city. + + </p> + <p> + ‘The men will be wild with privation + and trouble,’ I said to myself; ‘they will + want the sight of their little children, the + comfort of their wives.’ + + </p> + <p> + I did not wait to reason nor to ask myself + if I did well; and my son has told me + since that he scarcely was more thankful + for our great deliverance than, just + when the crowd of gaunt and weary men + returned into Semur, and there was a + moment when excitement and joy were at + their highest, and danger possible, to hear + the roll of the heavy farm waggons, and to + see me arrive, with all the little ones and + their mothers, like a new army, to take + possession of their homes once more. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C10"></a> + M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + + </h2> + <p> + The narratives which I have collected from + the different eye-witnesses during the time + of my own absence, will show how everything + passed while I, with M. le Curé, was + recovering possession of our city. Many + have reported to me verbally the occurrences + of the last half-hour before my return; + and in their accounts there are naturally discrepancies, + owing to their different points + of view and different ways of regarding the + subject. But all are agreed that a strange + and universal slumber had seized upon all. + M. de Bois-Sombre even admits that he, + too, was overcome by this influence. They + slept while we were performing our dangerous + and solemn duty in Semur. But when + the Cathedral bells began to ring, with one + impulse all awoke; and starting from the + places where they lay, from the shade of the + trees and bushes and sheltering hollows, + saw the cloud and the mist and the darkness + which had enveloped Semur suddenly rise + from the walls. It floated up into the + higher air before their eyes, then was caught + and carried away, and flung about into + shreds upon the sky by a strong wind, of + which down below no influence was felt. + They all gazed, not able to get their breath, + speechless, beside themselves with joy, and + saw the walls reappear, and the roofs + of the houses, and our glorious Cathedral + against the blue sky. They stood for a + moment spell-bound. M. de Bois-Sombre + informs me that he was afraid of a wild rush + into the city, and himself hastened to the + front to lead and restrain it; when suddenly + a great cry rang through the air, and some + one was seen to fall across the high road, + straight in front of the Porte St. Lambert. + M. de Bois-Sombre was at once aware who + it was, for he himself had watched Lecamus + taking his place at the feet of my wife, who + awaited my return there. This checked + the people in their first rush towards their + homes; and when it was seen that Madame + Dupin had also sunk down fainting on the + ground after her more than human exertions + for the comfort of all, there was but one + impulse of tenderness and pity. When I + reached the gate on my return, I found my + wife lying there in all the pallor of death, + and for a moment my heart stood still + with sudden terror. What mattered Semur + to me, if it had cost me my Agnès? + or how could I think of Lecamus or any + other, while she lay between life and death? + I had her carried back to our own house. + She was the first to re-enter Semur; and + after a time, thanks be to God, she came + back to herself. But Paul Lecamus was + a dead man. No need to carry him in, to + attempt unavailing cares. ‘He has gone, + that one; he has marched with the others,’ + said the old doctor, who had served in his + day, and sometimes would use the language + of the camp. He cast but one glance at + him, and laid his hand upon his heart in + passing. ‘Cover his face,’ was all he said. + + </p> + <p> + It is possible that this check was good + for the restraint of the crowd. It moderated + the rush with which they returned to + their homes. The sight of the motionless + figures stretched out by the side of the way + overawed them. Perhaps it may seem + strange, to any one who has known what + had occurred, that the state of the city + should have given me great anxiety the + first night of our return. The withdrawal + of the oppression and awe which had been + on the men, the return of everything to its + natural state, the sight of their houses + unchanged, so that the brain turned round + of these common people, who seldom + reflect upon anything, and they already + began to ask themselves was it all a delusion—added + to the exhaustion of their + physical condition, and the natural desire + for ease and pleasure after the long strain + upon all their faculties—produced an excitement + which might have led to very disastrous + consequences. Fortunately I had + foreseen this. I have always been considered + to possess great knowledge of + human nature, and this has been matured + by recent events. I sent off messengers + instantly to bring home the women and + children, and called around me the men in + whom I could most trust. Though I need + not say that the excitement and suffering + of the past three days had told not less + upon myself than upon others, I abandoned + all idea of rest. The first thing that I did, + aided by my respectable fellow-townsmen, + was to take possession of all <i>cabarets</i> and + wine-shops, allowing indeed the proprietors + to return, but preventing all assemblages + within them. We then established a + patrol of respectable citizens throughout + the city, to preserve the public peace. I + calculated, with great anxiety, how many + hours it would be before my messengers + could react: La Clairière, to bring back the + women—for in such a case the wives are + the best guardians, and can exercise an + influence more general and less suspected + than that of the magistrates; but this was + not to be hoped for for three or four hours + at least. Judge, then, what was my joy and + satisfaction when the sound of wheels (in + itself a pleasant sound, for no wheels had + been audible on the high-road since these + events began) came briskly to us from the + distance; and looking out from the watch-tower + over the Porte St. Lambert, I saw + the strangest procession. The wine-carts + and all the farm vehicles of La Clairière, + and every kind of country waggon, were + jolting along the road, all in a tumult and + babble of delicious voices; and from under + the rude canopies and awnings and roofs + of vine branches, made up to shield them + from the sun, lo! there were the children + like birds in a nest, one little head peeping + over the other. And the cries and songs, + the laughter, and the shoutings! As they + came along the air grew sweet, the world + was made new. Many of us, who had + borne all the terrors and sufferings of + the past without fainting, now felt their + strength fail them. Some broke out into + tears, interrupted with laughter. Some + called out aloud the names of their little + ones. We went out to meet them, every + man there present, myself at the head. + And I will not deny that a sensation of + pride came over me when I saw my + mother stand up in the first waggon, + with all those happy ones fluttering + around her. ‘My son,’ she said, ‘I have + discharged the trust that was given me. + I bring thee back the blessing of God.’ + ‘And God bless thee, my mother!’ I + cried. The other men, who were fathers, + like me, came round me, crowding to kiss + her hand. It is not among the women + of my family that you will find those + who abandon their duties. + + </p> + <p> + And then to lift them down in armfuls, + those flowers of paradise, all fresh with the + air of the fields, all joyous like the birds! + We put them down by twos and threes, + some of us sobbing with joy. And to see + them dispersing hand in hand, running + here and there, each to its home, carrying + peace, and love, and gladness, through the + streets—that was enough to make the most + serious smile. No fear was in them, or + care. Every haggard man they met—some + of them feverish, restless, beginning + to think of riot and pleasure after forced + abstinence—there was a new shout, a rush + of little feet, a shower of soft kisses. The + women were following after, some packed + into the carts and waggons, pale and worn, + yet happy; some walking behind in groups; + the more strong, or the more eager, in + advance, and a long line of stragglers + behind. There was anxiety in their faces, + mingled with their joy. How did they + know what they might find in the houses + from which they had been shut out? And + many felt, like me, that in the very return, + in the relief, there was danger. But the + children feared nothing; they filled the + streets with their dear voices, and happiness + came back with them. When I felt + my little Jean's cheek against mine, then + for the first time did I know how much + anguish I had suffered—how terrible was + parting, and how sweet was life. But + strength and prudence melt away when + one indulges one's self, even in one's dearest + affections. I had to call my guardians + together, to put mastery upon myself, that + a just vigilance might not be relaxed. + M. de Bois-Sombre, though less anxious + than myself, and disposed to believe (being + a soldier) that a little license would do + no harm, yet stood by me; and, thanks to + our precautions, all went well. + + </p> + <p> + Before night three parts of the population + had returned to Semur, and the houses + were all lighted up as for a great festival. + The Cathedral stood open—even the great + west doors, which are only opened on great + occasions—with a glow of tapers gleaming + out on every side. As I stood in the + twilight watching, and glad at heart to + think that all was going well, my mother + and my wife—still pale, but now recovered + from her fainting and weakness—came out + into the great square, leading my little + Jean. They were on their way to the + Cathedral, to thank God for their return. + They looked at me, but did not ask me to + go with them, those dear women; they + respected my opinions, as I had always + respected theirs. But this silence moved + me more than words; there came into my + heart a sudden inspiration. I was still in + my scarf of office, which had been, I say it + without vanity, the standard of authority + and protection during all our trouble; and + thus marked out as representative of all, + I uncovered myself, after the ladies of my + family had passed, and, without joining + them, silently followed with a slow and + solemn step. A suggestion, a look, is + enough for my countrymen; those who + were in the Place with me perceived in a + moment what I meant. One by one they + uncovered, they put themselves behind me. + Thus we made such a procession as had + never been seen in Semur. We were + gaunt and worn with watching and anxiety, + which only added to the solemn effect. + Those who were already in the Cathedral, + and especially M. le Curé, informed me + afterwards that the tramp of our male feet + as we came up the great steps gave to all + a thrill of expectation and awe. It was at + the moment of the exposition of the + Sacrament that we entered. Instinctively, + in a moment, all understood—a thing which + could happen nowhere but in France, + where intelligence is swift as the breath on + our lips. Those who were already there + yielded their places to us, most of the + women rising up, making as it were a ring + round us, the tears running down their + faces. When the Sacrament was replaced + upon the altar, M. le Curé, perceiving our + meaning, began at once in his noble voice + to intone the <i>Te Deum</i>. Rejecting all + other music, he adopted the plain song in + which all could join, and with one voice, + every man in unison with his brother, we + sang with him. The great Cathedral walls + seemed to throb with the sound that rolled + upward, <i>mâle</i> and deep, as no song has + ever risen from Semur in the memory of + man. The women stood up around us, + and wept and sobbed with pride and joy. + When this wonderful moment was over, + and all the people poured forth out of the + Cathedral walls into the soft evening, with + stars shining above, and all the friendly + lights below, there was such a tumult of + emotion and gladness as I have never seen + before. Many of the poor women surrounded + me, kissed my hand notwithstanding + my resistance, and called upon God to + bless me; while some of the older persons + made remarks full of justice and feeling. + + </p> + <p> + ‘The <i>bon Dieu</i> is not used to such + singing,’ one of them cried, her old eyes + streaming with tears. ‘It must have surprised + the saints up in heaven!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It will bring a blessing,’ cried another. + ‘It is not like our little voices, that perhaps + only reach half-way.’ + + </p> + <p> This was figurative language, yet it was + impossible to doubt there was much truth in + it. Such a submission of our intellects, as + I felt in determining to make it, must have + been pleasing to heaven. The women, + they are always praying; but when we thus + presented ourselves to give thanks, it meant + something, a real homage; and with a + feeling of solemnity we separated, aware + that we had contented both earth and + heaven. + + </p> + <p> + Next morning there was a great function + in the Cathedral, at which the whole city + assisted. Those who could not get admittance + crowded upon the steps, and knelt half + way across the Place. It was an occasion + long remembered in Semur, though I have + heard many say not in itself so impressive + as the <i>Te Deum</i> on the evening of our + return. After this we returned to our + occupations, and life was resumed under its + former conditions in our city. + + </p> + <p> + It might be supposed, however, that the + place in which events so extraordinary had + happened would never again be as it was + before. Had I not been myself so closely + involved, it would have appeared to me + certain, that the streets, trod once by such + inhabitants as those who for three nights + and days abode within Semur, would have + always retained some trace of their presence; + that life there would have been + more solemn than in other places; and + that those families for whose advantage the + dead had risen out of their graves, would + have henceforward carried about with them + some sign of that interposition. It will + seem almost incredible when I now add + that nothing of this kind has happened + at Semur. The wonderful manifestation + which interrupted our existence has passed + absolutely as if it had never been. We + had not been twelve hours in our houses + ere we had forgotten, or practically forgotten, + our expulsion from them. Even + myself, to whom everything was so vividly + brought home, I have to enter my wife's + room to put aside the curtain from little + Marie's picture, and to see and touch the + olive branch which is there, before I can + recall to myself anything that resembles + the feeling with which I re-entered that + sanctuary. My grandfather's bureau still + stands in the middle of my library, where + I found it on my return; but I have got + used to it, and it no longer affects me. + Everything is as it was; and I cannot + persuade myself that, for a time, I and + mine were shut out, and our places taken + by those who neither eat nor drink, and + whose life is invisible to our eyes. Everything, + I say, is as it was—every thing goes + on as if it would endure for ever. We + know this cannot be, yet it does not move + us. Why, then, should the other move us? + A little time, we are aware, and we, too, + shall be as they are—as shadows, and unseen. + But neither has the one changed + us, and neither does the other. There + was, for some time, a greater respect + shown to religion in Semur, and a more + devout attendance at the sacred functions; + but I regret to say this did not continue. + Even in my own case—I say it with sorrow—it + did not continue. M. le Curé is an + admirable person. I know no more excellent + ecclesiastic. He is indefatigable in + the performance of his spiritual duties; + and he has, besides, a noble and upright + soul. Since the days when we suffered + and laboured together, he has been to me + as a brother. Still, it is undeniable that + he makes calls upon our credulity, which a + man obeys with reluctance. There are + ways of surmounting this; as I see in + Agnès for one, and in M. de Bois-Sombre + for another. My wife does not question, + she believes much; and in respect to that + which she cannot acquiesce in, she is silent. + ‘There are many things I hear you talk of, + Martin, which are strange to me,’ she says, + ‘of myself I cannot believe in them; but I + do not oppose, since it is possible you + may have reason to know better than I; + and so with some things that we hear from + M. le Curé.’ This is how she explains + herself—but she is a woman. It is a + matter of grace to yield to our better judgment. + M. de Bois-Sombre has another + way. ‘<i>Ma foi</i>,’ he says, ‘I have not the + time for all your delicacies, my good people; + I have come to see that these things are for + the advantage of the world, and it is not + my business to explain them. If M. le + Curé attempted to criticise me in military + matters, or thee, my excellent Martin, in + affairs of business, or in the culture of your + vines, I should think him not a wise man; + and in like manner, faith and religion, these + are his concern.’ Felix de Bois Sombre + is an excellent fellow; but he smells a little + of the <i>mousquetaire</i>. I, who am neither a + soldier nor a woman, I have hesitations. + Nevertheless, so long as I am Maire of + Semur, nothing less than the most absolute + respect shall ever be shown to all truly + religious persons, with whom it is my + earnest desire to remain in sympathy and + fraternity, so far as that may be. + + </p> + <p> + It seemed, however, a little while ago as + if my tenure of this office would not be + long, notwithstanding the services which + I am acknowledged, on every hand, to + have done to my fellow-townsmen. It will + be remembered that when M. le Curé and + myself found Semur empty, we heard a + voice of complaining from the hospital of + St. Jean, and found a sick man who had + been left there, and who grumbled against + the Sisters, and accused them of neglecting + him, but remained altogether unaware, in + the meantime, of what had happened in + the city. Will it be believed that after a + time this fellow was put faith in as a seer, + who had heard and beheld many things of + which we were all ignorant? It must be + said that, in the meantime, there had been + a little excitement in the town on the subject + of the chapel in the hospital, to which repeated + reference has already been made. + It was insisted on behalf of these ladies that + a promise had been given, taking, indeed, + the form of a vow, that, as soon as we were + again in possession of Semur, their full + privileges should be restored to them. + Their advocates even went so far as to + send to me a deputation of those who had + been nursed in the hospital, the leader of + which was Jacques Richard, who since he + has been, as he says, ‘converted,’ thrusts + himself to the front of every movement. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Permit me to speak, M. le Maire,’ he + said; ‘me, who was one of those so misguided + as to complain, before the great + lesson we have all received. The mass + did not disturb any sick person who was + of right dispositions. I was then a very + bad subject, indeed—as, alas! M. le Maire + too well knows. It annoyed me only as + all pious observances annoyed me. I am + now, thank heaven, of a very different way + of thinking——’ + + </p> + <p> + But I would not listen to the fellow. + When he was a <i>mauvais sujet</i> he was less + abhorrent to me than now. + + </p> + <p> + The men were aware that when I pronounced + myself so distinctly on any subject, + there was nothing more to be said, for, + though gentle as a lamb and open to all + reasonable arguments, I am capable of making + the most obstinate stand for principle; + and to yield to popular superstition, is that + worthy of a man who has been instructed? + At the same time it raised a great anger + in my mind that all that should be thought + of was a thing so trivial. That they should + have given themselves, soul and body, for + a little money; that they should have + scoffed at all that was noble and generous, + both in religion and in earthly things; all + that was nothing to them. And now they + would insult the great God Himself by + believing that all He cared for was a little + mass in a convent chapel. What desecration! + What debasement! When I went + to M. le Curé, he smiled at my vehemence. + There was pain in his smile, and it might + be indignation; but he was not furious + like me. + + </p> + <p> + ‘They will conquer you, my friend,’ he + said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Never,’ I cried. ‘Before I might have + yielded. But to tell me the gates of death + have been rolled back, and Heaven revealed, + and the great God stooped down + from Heaven, in order that mass should + be said according to the wishes of the community + in the midst of the sick wards! + They will never make me believe this, if I + were to die for it.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Nevertheless, they will conquer,’ M. le + Curé said. + + </p> + <p> + It angered me that he should say so. + My heart was sore as if my friend had forsaken + me. And then it was that the worst + step was taken in this crusade of false + religion. It was from my mother that I + heard of it first. One day she came home + in great excitement, saying that now indeed + a real light was to be shed upon + all that had happened to us. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It appears,’ she said, ‘that Pierre Plastron + was in the hospital all the time, and heard + and saw many wonderful things. Sister + Genevieve has just told me. It is wonderful + beyond anything you could believe. + He has spoken with our holy patron himself, + St. Lambert, and has received instructions + for a pilgrimage—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Pierre Plastron!’ I cried; ‘Pierre Plastron + saw nothing, ma mère. He was not + even aware that anything remarkable had + occurred. He complained to us of the + Sisters that they neglected him; he knew + nothing more.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘My son,’ she said, looking upon me + with reproving eyes, ‘what have the good + Sisters done to thee? Why is it that you + look so unfavourably upon everything that + comes from the community of St. Jean?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What have I to do with the community?’ + I cried—‘when I tell thee, + Maman, that this Pierre Plastron knows + nothing! I heard it from the fellow's own + lips, and M. le Curé was present and heard + him too. He had seen nothing, he knew + nothing. Inquire of M. le Curé, if you have + doubts of me.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I do not doubt you, Martin,’ said my + mother, with severity, ‘when you are not + biassed by prejudice. And, as for M. le + Curé, it is well known that the clergy are + often jealous of the good Sisters, when they + are not under their own control.’ + + </p> + <p> + Such was the injustice with which we + were treated. And next day nothing was + talked of but the revelation of Pierre + Plastron. What he had seen and what he + had heard was wonderful. All the saints + had come and talked with him, and told + him what he was to say to his townsmen. + They told him exactly how everything + had happened: how St. Jean himself had + interfered on behalf of the Sisters, and how, + if we were not more attentive to the duties + of religion, certain among us would be + bound hand and foot and cast into the jaws + of hell. That I was one, nay the chief, of + these denounced persons, no one could + have any doubt. This exasperated me; + and as soon as I knew that this folly had + been printed and was in every house, I + hastened to M. le Curé, and entreated him + in his next Sunday's sermon to tell the true + story of Pierre Plastron, and reveal the + imposture. But M. le Curé shook his + head. ‘It will do no good,’ he said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘But how no good?’ said I. ‘What + good are we looking for? These are lies, + nothing but lies. Either he has deceived + the poor ladies basely, or they themselves—but + this is what I cannot believe.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Dear friend,’ he said, ‘compose thyself. + Have you never discovered yet how strong + is self-delusion? There will be no lying + of which they are aware. Figure to yourself + what a stimulus to the imagination to + know that he was here, actually here. + Even I—it suggests a hundred things to + me. The Sisters will have said to him + (meaning no evil, nay meaning the edification + of the people), “But, Pierre, reflect! + You must have seen this and that. Recall + thy recollections a little.” And by + degrees Pierre will have found out that + he remembered—more than could have + been hoped.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Mon Dieu</i>!’ I cried, out of patience, + ‘and you know all this, yet you will not + tell them the truth—the very truth.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘To what good?’ he said. Perhaps + M. le Curé was right: but, for my part, + had I stood up in that pulpit, I should + have contradicted their lies and given + no quarter. This, indeed, was what I did + both in my private and public capacity; + but the people, though they loved me, did + not believe me. They said, ‘The best + men have their prejudices. M. le Maire + is an excellent man; but what will you? + He is but human after all.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé and I said no more to each + other on this subject. He was a brave + man, yet here perhaps he was not quite + brave. And the effect of Pierre Plastron's + revelations in other quarters was to turn + the awe that had been in many minds into + mockery and laughter. ‘<i>Ma foi</i>,’ said + Félix de Bois-Sombre, ‘Monseigneur St. + Lambert has bad taste, mon ami Martin, to + choose Pierre Plastron for his confidant + when he might have had thee.’ ‘M. de + Bois-Sombre does ill to laugh,’ said my + mother (even my mother! she was not on + my side), ‘when it is known that the foolish + are often chosen to confound the wise.’ + But Agnès, my wife, it was she who gave + me the best consolation. She turned to + me with the tears in her beautiful eyes. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Mon ami,’ she said, ‘let Monseigneur + St. Lambert say what he will. He is + not God that we should put him above + all. There were other saints with other + thoughts that came for thee and for me!’ + + </p> + <p> + All this contradiction was over when + Agnès and I together took our flowers on + the <i>jour des morts</i> to the graves we love. + Glimmering among the rest was a new + cross which I had not seen before. This + was the inscription upon it:— + </p> + <div class="lg">À PAUL LECAMUS<br>PARTI<br>LE 20 JUILLET, 1875<br>AVEC LES BIEN-AIMÉS<br><br></div> + <p> + On it was wrought in the marble a little + branch of olive. I turned to look at my + wife as she laid underneath this cross a + handful of violets. She gave me her hand + still fragrant with the flowers. There was + none of his family left to put up for him + any token of human remembrance. Who + but she should have done it, who had + helped him to join that company and army + of the beloved? ‘This was our brother,’ + she said; ‘he will tell my Marie what use + I made of her olive leaves.’ + + </p> + <p> + THE END + + </p> + </div> + <hr> + <address> 1900 By Mrs. Oliphant. + <br> + <!-- +Generated from beleaguredcity using an XSLT version 1 stylesheet +based on c:\progra~1\tei-emacs\binteihtml.xsl +processed using SAXON 6.5.3 from Michael Kay +on 2004-02-20T19:20:42-06:00--></address> + + <div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 11521 ***</div> +</body> diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d313c42 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #11521 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/11521) diff --git a/old/11521-8.txt b/old/11521-8.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..253b4ed --- /dev/null +++ b/old/11521-8.txt @@ -0,0 +1,4484 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: A Beleaguered City + Being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne. A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + +Author: Mrs. Oliphant + +Release Date: March 9, 2004 [EBook #11521] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BELEAGUERED CITY *** + + + + +Produced by Stan Goodman and PG Distributed Proofreaders + + + + + + + + +A BELEAGUERED CITY + + + + + +BEING + + + + + +A NARRATIVE OF CERTAIN RECENT EVENTS IN THE CITY OF SEMUR, IN THE +DEPARTMENT OF THE HAUTE BOURGOGNE + + + + + +A STORY OF THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN + +by Mrs. Oliphant + +1900 + + +THE AUTHOR inscribes this little Book, with tender and grateful +greetings, to those whose sympathy has supported her through many and +long years, the kind audience of her UNKNOWN FRIENDS. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + +I, Martin Dupin (de la Clairière), had the honour of holding the office +of Maire in the town of Semur, in the Haute Bourgogne, at the time when +the following events occurred. It will be perceived, therefore, that no +one could have more complete knowledge of the facts--at once from my +official position, and from the place of eminence in the affairs of the +district generally which my family has held for many generations--by +what citizen-like virtues and unblemished integrity I will not be vain +enough to specify. Nor is it necessary; for no one who knows Semur can +be ignorant of the position held by the Dupins, from father to son. The +estate La Clairière has been so long in the family that we might very +well, were we disposed, add its name to our own, as so many families in +France do; and, indeed, I do not prevent my wife (whose prejudices I +respect) from making this use of it upon her cards. But, for myself, +_bourgeois_ I was born and _bourgeois_ I mean to die. My residence, like +that of my father and grandfather, is at No. 29 in the Grande Rue, +opposite the Cathedral, and not far from the Hospital of St. Jean. We +inhabit the first floor, along with the _rez-de-chaussée,_ which has +been turned into domestic offices suitable for the needs of the family. +My mother, holding a respected place in my household, lives with us in +the most perfect family union. My wife (_née_ de Champfleurie) is +everything that is calculated to render a household happy; but, alas one +only of our two children survives to bless us. I have thought these +details of my private circumstances necessary, to explain the following +narrative; to which I will also add, by way of introduction, a simple +sketch of the town itself and its general conditions before these +remarkable events occurred. + +It was on a summer evening about sunset, the middle of the month of +June, that my attention was attracted by an incident of no importance +which occurred in the street, when I was making my way home, after an +inspection of the young vines in my new vineyard to the left of La +Clairière. All were in perfectly good condition, and none of the many +signs which point to the arrival of the insect were apparent. I had come +back in good spirits, thinking of the prosperity which I was happy to +believe I had merited by a conscientious performance of all my duties. I +had little with which to blame myself: not only my wife and relations, +but my dependants and neighbours, approved my conduct as a man; and even +my fellow-citizens, exacting as they are, had confirmed in my favour the +good opinion which my family had been fortunate enough to secure from +father to son. These thoughts were in my mind as I turned the corner of +the Grande Rue and approached my own house. At this moment the tinkle of +a little bell warned all the bystanders of the procession which was +about to pass, carrying the rites of the Church to some dying person. +Some of the women, always devout, fell on their knees. I did not go so +far as this, for I do not pretend, in these days of progress, to have +retained the same attitude of mind as that which it is no doubt becoming +to behold in the more devout sex; but I stood respectfully out of the +way, and took off my hat, as good breeding alone, if nothing else, +demanded of me. Just in front of me, however, was Jacques Richard, +always a troublesome individual, standing doggedly, with his hat upon +his head and his hands in his pockets, straight in the path of M. le +Curé. There is not in all France a more obstinate fellow. He stood +there, notwithstanding the efforts of a good woman to draw him away, and +though I myself called to him. M. le Curé is not the man to flinch; and +as he passed, walking as usual very quickly and straight, his soutane +brushed against the blouse of Jacques. He gave one quick glance from +beneath his eyebrows at the profane interruption, but he would not +distract himself from his sacred errand at such a moment. It is a sacred +errand when any one, be he priest or layman, carries the best he can +give to the bedside of the dying. I said this to Jacques when M. le Curé +had passed and the bell went tinkling on along the street. 'Jacques,' +said I, 'I do not call it impious, like this good woman, but I call it +inhuman. What! a man goes to carry help to the dying, and you show him +no respect!' + +This brought the colour to his face; and I think, perhaps, that he might +have become ashamed of the part he had played; but the women pushed in +again, as they are so fond of doing. 'Oh, M. le Maire, he does not +deserve that you should lose your words upon him!' they cried; 'and, +besides, is it likely he will pay any attention to you when he tries to +stop even the _bon Dieu_?' + +'The _bon Dieu!_' cried Jacques. 'Why doesn't He clear the way for +himself? Look here. I do not care one farthing for your _bon Dieu_. Here +is mine; I carry him about with me.' And he took a piece of a hundred +sous out of his pocket (how had it got there?) '_Vive l'argent_' he +said. 'You know it yourself, though you will not say so. There is no +_bon Dieu_ but money. With money you can do anything. _L'argent c'est le +bon Dieu_.' + +'Be silent,' I cried, 'thou profane one!' And the women were still more +indignant than I. 'We shall see, we shall see; when he is ill and would +give his soul for something to wet his lips, his _bon Dieu_ will not do +much for him,' cried one; and another said, clasping her hands with a +shrill cry, 'It is enough to make the dead rise out of their graves!' + +'The dead rise out of their graves!' These words, though one has heard +them before, took possession of my imagination. I saw the rude fellow go +along the street as I went on, tossing the coin in his hand. One time it +fell to the ground and rang upon the pavement, and he laughed more +loudly as he picked it up. He was walking towards the sunset, and I too, +at a distance after. The sky was full of rose-tinted clouds floating +across the blue, floating high over the grey pinnacles of the Cathedral, +and filling the long open line of the Rue St. Etienne down which he was +going. As I crossed to my own house I caught him full against the light, +in his blue blouse, tossing the big silver piece in the air, and heard +him laugh and shout _'Vive l'argent!_ This is the only _bon Dieu_.' +Though there are many people who live as if this were their sentiment, +there are few who give it such brutal expression; but some of the people +at the corner of the street laughed too. 'Bravo, Jacques!' they cried; +and one said, 'You are right, _mon ami_, the only god to trust in +nowadays.' 'It is a short _credo_, M. le Maire,' said another, who +caught my eye. He saw I was displeased, this one, and his countenance +changed at once. + +'Yes, Jean Pierre,' I said, 'it is worse than short--it is brutal. I +hope no man who respects himself will ever countenance it. It is against +the dignity of human nature, if nothing more.' + +'Ah, M. le Maire!' cried a poor woman, one of the good ladies of the +market, with entrenchments of baskets all round her, who had been +walking my way; 'ah, M. le Maire! did not I say true? it is enough to +bring the dead out of their graves.' + +'That would be something to see,' said Jean Pierre, with a laugh; 'and I +hope, _ma bonne femme_, that if you have any interest with them, you +will entreat these gentlemen to appear before I go away.' + +'I do not like such jesting,' said I. 'The dead are very dead and will +not disturb anybody, but even the prejudices of respectable persons +ought to be respected. A ribald like Jacques counts for nothing, but I +did not expect this from you.' + +'What would you, M. le Maire?' he said, with a shrug of his shoulders. +'We are made like that. I respect prejudices as you say. My wife is a +good woman, she prays for two--but me! How can I tell that Jacques is +not right after all? A _grosse pièce_ of a hundred sous, one sees that, +one knows what it can do--but for the other!' He thrust up one shoulder +to his ear, and turned up the palms of his hands. + +'It is our duty at all times to respect the convictions of others,' I +said, severely; and passed on to my own house, having no desire to +encourage discussions at the street corner. A man in my position is +obliged to be always mindful of the example he ought to set. But I had +not yet done with this phrase, which had, as I have said, caught my ear +and my imagination. My mother was in the great _salle_ of the +_rez-de-chausée,_ as I passed, in altercation with a peasant who had +just brought us in some loads of wood. There is often, it seems to me, a +sort of _refrain_ in conversation, which one catches everywhere as one +comes and goes. Figure my astonishment when I heard from the lips of my +good mother the same words with which that good-for-nothing Jacques +Richard had made the profession of his brutal faith. 'Go!' she cried, in +anger; 'you are all the same. Money is your god. _De grosses pièces_, +that is all you think of in these days.' + +'_Eh, bien,_ madame,' said the peasant; 'and if so, what then? Don't you +others, gentlemen and ladies, do just the same? What is there in the +world but money to think of? If it is a question of marriage, you demand +what is the _dot_; if it is a question of office, you ask, Monsieur +Untel, is he rich? And it is perfectly just. We know what money can do; +but as for _le bon Dieu_, whom our grandmothers used to talk about--' + +And lo! our _gros paysan_ made exactly the same gesture as Jean Pierre. +He put up his shoulders to his ears, and spread out the palms of his +hands, as who should say, There is nothing further to be said. + +Then there occurred a still more remarkable repetition. My mother, as +may be supposed, being a very respectable person, and more or less +_dévote_, grew red with indignation and horror. + +'Oh, these poor grandmothers!' she cried; 'God give them rest! It is +enough to make the dead rise out of their graves.' + +'Oh, I will answer for _les morts_! they will give nobody any trouble,' +he said with a laugh. I went in and reproved the man severely, finding +that, as I supposed, he had attempted to cheat my good mother in the +price of the wood. Fortunately she had been quite as clever as he was. +She went upstairs shaking her head, while I gave the man to understand +that no one should speak to her but with the profoundest respect in my +house. 'She has her opinions, like all respectable ladies,' I said, +'but under this roof these opinions shall always be sacred.' And, to do +him justice, I will add that when it was put to him in this way +Gros-Jean was ashamed of himself. + +When I talked over these incidents with my wife, as we gave each other +the narrative of our day's experiences, she was greatly distressed, as +may be supposed. 'I try to hope they are not so bad as Bonne Maman +thinks. But oh, _mon ami!_' she said, 'what will the world come to if +this is what they really believe?' + +'Take courage,' I said; 'the world will never come to anything much +different from what it is. So long as there are _des anges_ like thee to +pray for us, the scale will not go down to the wrong side.' + +I said this, of course, to please my Agnès, who is the best of wives; +but on thinking it over after, I could not but be struck with the +extreme justice (not to speak of the beauty of the sentiment) of this +thought. The _bon Dieu_--if, indeed, that great Being is as represented +to us by the Church--must naturally care as much for one-half of His +creatures as for the other, though they have not the same weight in the +world; and consequently the faith of the women must hold the balance +straight, especially if, as is said, they exceed us in point of numbers. +This leaves a little margin for those of them who profess the same +freedom of thought as is generally accorded to men--a class, I must add, +which I abominate from the bottom of my heart. + +I need not dwell upon other little scenes which impressed the same idea +still more upon my mind. Semur, I need not say, is not the centre of the +world, and might, therefore, be supposed likely to escape the full +current of worldliness. We amuse ourselves little, and we have not any +opportunity of rising to the heights of ambition; for our town is not +even the _chef-lieu_ of the department,--though this is a subject upon +which I cannot trust myself to speak. Figure to yourself that La +Rochette--a place of yesterday, without either the beauty or the +antiquity of Semur--has been chosen as the centre of affairs, the +residence of M. le Préfet! But I will not enter upon this question. What +I was saying was, that, notwithstanding the fact that we amuse ourselves +but little, that there is no theatre to speak of, little society, few +distractions, and none of those inducements to strive for gain and to +indulge the senses, which exist, for instance, in Paris--that capital of +the world--yet, nevertheless, the thirst for money and for pleasure has +increased among us to an extent which I cannot but consider alarming. +Gros-Jean, our peasant, toils for money, and hoards; Jacques, who is a +cooper and maker of wine casks, gains and drinks; Jean Pierre snatches +at every sous that comes in his way, and spends it in yet worse +dissipations. He is one who quails when he meets my eye; he sins _en +cachette_; but Jacques is bold, and defies opinion; and Gros-Jean is +firm in the belief that to hoard money is the highest of mortal +occupations. These three are types of what the population is at Semur. +The men would all sell their souls for a _grosse pièce_ of fifty +sous--indeed, they would laugh, and express their delight that any one +should believe them to love souls, if they could but have a chance of +selling them; and the devil, who was once supposed to deal in that +commodity, would be very welcome among us. And as for the _bon +Dieu--pouff!_ that was an affair of the grandmothers--_le bon Dieu c'est +l'argent_. This is their creed. I was very near the beginning of my +official year as Maire when my attention was called to these matters as +I have described above. A man may go on for years keeping quiet +himself--keeping out of tumult, religious or political--and make no +discovery of the general current of feeling; but when you are forced to +serve your country in any official capacity, and when your eyes are +opened to the state of affairs around you, then I allow that an +inexperienced observer might well cry out, as my wife did, 'What will +become of the world?' I am not prejudiced myself--unnecessary to say +that the foolish scruples of the women do not move me. But the devotion +of the community at large to this pursuit of gain-money without any +grandeur, and pleasure without any refinement--that is a thing which +cannot fail to wound all who believe in human nature. To be a +millionaire--that, I grant, would be pleasant. A man as rich as Monte +Christo, able to do whatever he would, with the equipage of an English +duke, the palace of an Italian prince, the retinue of a Russian +noble--he, indeed, might be excused if his money seemed to him a kind of +god. But Gros-Jean, who lays up two sous at a time, and lives on black +bread and an onion; and Jacques, whose _grosse pièce_ but secures him +the headache of a drunkard next morning--what to them could be this +miserable deity? As for myself, however, it was my business, as Maire +of the commune, to take as little notice as possible of the follies +these people might say, and to hold the middle course between the +prejudices of the respectable and the levities of the foolish. With +this, without more, to think of, I had enough to keep all my faculties +employed. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE +EVENTS. + +I do not attempt to make out any distinct connection between the simple +incidents above recorded, and the extraordinary events that followed. I +have related them as they happened; chiefly by way of showing the state +of feeling in the city, and the sentiment which pervaded the +community--a sentiment, I fear, too common in my country. I need not say +that to encourage superstition is far from my wish. I am a man of my +century, and proud of being so; very little disposed to yield to the +domination of the clerical party, though desirous of showing all just +tolerance for conscientious faith, and every respect for the prejudices +of the ladies of my family. I am, moreover, all the more inclined to be +careful of giving in my adhesion to any prodigy, in consequence of a +consciousness that the faculty of imagination has always been one of my +characteristics. It usually is so, I am aware, in superior minds, and it +has procured me many pleasures unknown to the common herd. Had it been +possible for me to believe that I had been misled by this faculty, I +should have carefully refrained from putting upon record any account of +my individual impressions; but my attitude here is not that of a man +recording his personal experiences only, but of one who is the official +mouthpiece and representative of the commune, and whose duty it is to +render to government and to the human race a true narrative of the very +wonderful facts to which every citizen of Semur can bear witness. In +this capacity it has become my duty so to arrange and edit the different +accounts of the mystery, as to present one coherent and trustworthy +chronicle to the world. + +To proceed, however, with my narrative. It is not necessary for me to +describe what summer is in the Haute Bourgogne. Our generous wines, our +glorious fruits, are sufficient proof, without any assertion on my part. +The summer with us is as a perpetual _fête_--at least, before the insect +appeared it was so, though now anxiety about the condition of our vines +may cloud our enjoyment of the glorious sunshine which ripens them +hourly before our eyes. Judge, then, of the astonishment of the world +when there suddenly came upon us a darkness as in the depth of winter, +falling, without warning, into the midst of the brilliant weather to +which we are accustomed, and which had never failed us before in the +memory of man! It was the month of July, when, in ordinary seasons, a +cloud is so rare that it is a joy to see one, merely as a variety upon +the brightness. Suddenly, in the midst of our summer delights, this +darkness came. Its first appearance took us so entirely by surprise that +life seemed to stop short, and the business of the whole town was +delayed by an hour or two; nobody being able to believe that at six +o'clock in the morning the sun had not risen. I do not assert that the +sun did not rise; all I mean to say is that at Semur it was still dark, +as in a morning of winter, and when it gradually and slowly became day +many hours of the morning were already spent. And never shall I forget +the aspect of day when it came. It was like a ghost or pale shadow of +the glorious days of July with which we are usually blessed. The +barometer did not go down, nor was there any rain, but an unusual +greyness wrapped earth and sky. I heard people say in the streets, and I +am aware that the same words came to my own lips: 'If it were not full +summer, I should say it was going to snow.' We have much snow in the +Haute Bourgogne, and we are well acquainted with this aspect of the +skies. Of the depressing effect which this greyness exercised upon +myself personally, greyness exercised upon myself personally, I will not +speak. I have always been noted as a man of fine perceptions, and I was +aware instinctively that such a state of the atmosphere must mean +something more than was apparent on the surface. But, as the danger was +of an entirely unprecedented character, it is not to be wondered at that +I should be completely at a loss to divine what its meaning was. It was +a blight some people said; and many were of opinion that it was caused +by clouds of animalculæ coming, as is described in ancient writings, to +destroy the crops, and even to affect the health of the population. The +doctors scoffed at this; but they talked about malaria, which, as far as +I could understand, was likely to produce exactly the same effect. The +night closed in early as the day had dawned late; the lamps were lighted +before six o'clock, and daylight had only begun about ten! Figure to +yourself, a July day! There ought to have been a moon almost at the +full; but no moon was visible, no stars--nothing but a grey veil of +clouds, growing darker and darker as the moments went on; such I have +heard are the days and the nights in England, where the seafogs so often +blot out the sky. But we are unacquainted with anything of the kind in +our _plaisant pays de France_. There was nothing else talked of in Semur +all that night, as may well be imagined. My own mind was extremely +uneasy. Do what I would, I could not deliver myself from a sense of +something dreadful in the air which was neither malaria nor animalculæ, +I took a promenade through the streets that evening, accompanied by M. +Barbou, my _adjoint_, to make sure that all was safe; and the darkness +was such that we almost lost our way, though we were both born in the +town and had known every turning from our boyhood. It cannot be denied +that Semur is very badly lighted. We retain still the lanterns slung by +cords across the streets which once were general in France, but which, +in most places, have been superseded by the modern institution of gas. +Gladly would I have distinguished my term of office by bringing gas to +Semur. But the expense would have been great, and there were a hundred +objections. In summer generally, the lanterns were of little consequence +because of the brightness of the sky; but to see them now, twinkling +dimly here and there, making us conscious how dark it was, was strange +indeed. It was in the interests of order that we took our round, with a +fear, in my mind at least, of I knew not what. M. l'Adjoint said +nothing, but no doubt he thought as I did. + +While we were thus patrolling the city with a special eye to the +prevention of all seditious assemblages, such as are too apt to take +advantage of any circumstances that may disturb the ordinary life of a +city, or throw discredit on its magistrates, we were accosted by Paul +Lecamus, a man whom I have always considered as something of a +visionary, though his conduct is irreproachable, and his life +honourable and industrious. He entertains religious convictions of a +curious kind; but, as the man is quite free from revolutionary +sentiments, I have never considered it to be my duty to interfere with +him, or to investigate his creed. Indeed, he has been treated generally +in Semur as a dreamer of dreams--one who holds a great many +impracticable and foolish opinions--though the respect which I always +exact for those whose lives are respectable and worthy has been a +protection to hire. He was, I think, aware that he owed something to my +good offices, and it was to me accordingly that he addressed himself. + +'Good evening, M. le Maire,' he said; 'you are groping about, like +myself, in this strange night.' + +'Good evening M. Paul,' I replied. 'It is, indeed, a strange night. It +indicates, I fear, that a storm is coming.' + +M. Paul shook his head. There is a solemnity about even his ordinary +appearance. He has a long face, pale, and adorned with a heavy, drooping +moustache, which adds much to the solemn impression made by his +countenance. He looked at me with great gravity as he stood in the +shadow of the lamp, and slowly shook his head. + +'You do not agree with me? Well! the opinion of a man like M. Paul +Lecamus is always worthy to be heard.' + +'Oh!' he said, 'I am called visionary. I am not supposed to be a +trustworthy witness. Nevertheless, if M. Le Maire will come with me, I +will show him something that is very strange--something that is almost +more wonderful than the darkness--more strange,' he went on with great +earnestness, 'than any storm that ever ravaged Burgundy.' + +'That is much to say. A tempest now when the vines are in full +bearing--' + +'Would be nothing, nothing to what I can show you. Only come with me to +the Porte St. Lambert.' + +'If M. le Maire will excuse me,' said M. Barbou, 'I think I will go +home. It is a little cold, and you are aware that I am always afraid of +the damp.' In fact, our coats were beaded with a cold dew as in +November, and I could not but acknowledge that my respectable colleague +had reason. Besides, we were close to his house, and he had, no doubt, +the sustaining consciousness of having done everything that was really +incumbent upon him. 'Our ways lie together as far as my house,' he said, +with a slight chattering of his teeth. No doubt it was the cold. After +we had walked with him to his door, we proceeded to the Porte St. +Lambert. By this time almost everybody had re-entered their houses. The +streets were very dark, and they were also very still. When we reached +the gates, at that hour of the night, we found them shut as a matter of +course. The officers of the _octroi_ were standing close together at the +door of their office, in which the lamp was burning. The very lamp +seemed oppressed by the heavy air; it burnt dully, surrounded with a +yellow haze. The men had the appearance of suffering greatly from cold. +They received me with a satisfaction which was very gratifying to me. +'At length here is M. le Maire himself,' they said. + +'My good friends,' said I, 'you have a cold post to-night. The weather +has changed in the most extraordinary way. I have no doubt the +scientific gentlemen at the Musée will be able to tell us all about +it--M. de Clairon--' + +'Not to interrupt M. le Maire,' said Riou, of the _octroi_, 'I think +there is more in it than any scientific gentleman can explain.' + +'Ah! You think so. But they explain everything,' I said, with a smile. +'They tell us how the wind is going to blow.' + +As I said this, there seemed to pass us, from the direction of the +closed gates, a breath of air so cold that I could not restrain a +shiver. They looked at each other. It was not a smile that passed +between them--they were too pale, too cold, to smile but a look of +intelligence. 'M. le Maire,' said one of them, 'perceives it too;' but +they did not shiver as I did. They were like men turned into ice who +could feel no more. + +'It is, without doubt, the most extraordinary weather,' I said. My teeth +chattered like Barbou's. It was all I could do to keep myself steady. No +one made any reply; but Lecamus said, 'Have the goodness to open the +little postern for foot-passengers: M. le Maire wishes to make an +inspection outside.' + +Upon these words, Riou, who knew me well, caught me by the arm. 'A +thousand pardons,' he said, 'M. le Maire; but I entreat you, do not go. +Who can tell what is outside? Since this morning there is something very +strange on the other side of the gates. If M. le Maire would listen to +me, he would keep them shut night and day till _that_ is gone, he would +not go out into the midst of it. _Mon Dieu!_ a man may be brave. I know +the courage of M. le Maire; but to march without necessity into the +jaws of hell: _mon Dieu!_' cried the poor man again. He crossed himself, +and none of us smiled. Now a man may sign himself at the church +door--one does so out of respect; but to use that ceremony for one's own +advantage, before other men, is rare--except in the case of members of a +very decided party. Riou was not one of these. He signed himself in +sight of us all, and not one of us smiled. + +The other was less familiar--he knew me only in my public capacity--he +was one Gallais of the Quartier St. Médon. He said, taking off his hat: +'If I were M. le Maire, saving your respect, I would not go out into an +unknown danger with this man here, a man who is known as a pietist, as a +clerical, as one who sees visions--' + +'He is not a clerical, he is a good citizen,' I said; 'come, lend us +your lantern. Shall I shrink from my duty wherever it leads me? Nay, my +good friends, the Maire of a French commune fears neither man nor devil +in the exercise of his duty. M. Paul, lead on.' When I said the word +'devil' a spasm of alarm passed over Riou's face. He crossed himself +again. This time I could not but smile. 'My little Riou,' I said, 'do +you know that you are a little imbecile with your piety? There is a time +for everything.' + +'Except religion, M. le Maire; that is never out of place,' said +Gallais. + +I could not believe my senses. 'Is it a conversion?' I said. 'Some of +our Carmes déchaussés must have passed this way.' + +'M. le Maire will soon see other teachers more wonderful than the Carmes +déchaussés,' said Lecamus. He went and took down the lantern from its +nail, and opened the little door. When it opened, I was once more +penetrated by the same icy breath; once, twice, thrice, I cannot tell +how many times this crossed me, as if some one passed. I looked round +upon the others--I gave way a step. I could not help it. In spite of me, +the hair seemed to rise erect on my head. The two officers stood close +together, and Riou, collecting his courage, made an attempt to laugh. +'M. le Maire perceives,' he said, his lips trembling almost too much to +form the words, 'that the winds are walking about.' 'Hush, for God's +sake!' said the other, grasping him by the arm. + +This recalled me to myself; and I followed Lecamus, who stood waiting +for me holding the door a little ajar. He went on strangely, like--I can +use no other words to express it--a man making his way in the face of a +crowd, a thing very surprising to me. I followed him close; but the +moment I emerged from the doorway something caught my breath. The same +feeling seized me also. I gasped; a sense of suffocation came upon me; I +put out my hand to lay hold upon my guide. The solid grasp I got of his +arm re-assured me a little, and he did not hesitate, but pushed his way +on. We got out clear of the gate and the shadow of the wall, keeping +close to the little watch-tower on the west side. Then he made a pause, +and so did I. We stood against the tower and looked out before us. There +was nothing there. The darkness was great, yet through the gloom of the +night I could see the division of the road from the broken ground on +either side; there was nothing there. I gasped, and drew myself up close +against the wall, as Lecamus had also done. There was in the air, in the +night, a sensation the most strange I have ever experienced. I have felt +the same thing indeed at other times, in face of a great crowd, when +thousands of people were moving, rustling, struggling, breathing around +me, thronging all the vacant space, filling up every spot. This was the +sensation that overwhelmed me here--a crowd: yet nothing to be seen but +the darkness, the indistinct line of the road. We could not move for +them, so close were they round us. What do I say? There was +nobody--nothing--not a form to be seen, not a face but his and mine. I +am obliged to confess that the moment was to me an awful moment. I +could not speak. My heart beat wildly as if trying to escape from my +breast--every breath I drew was with an effort. I clung to Lecamus with +deadly and helpless terror, and forced myself back upon the wall, +crouching against it; I did not turn and fly, as would have been +natural. What say I? _did_ not! I _could_ not! they pressed round us so. +Ah! you would think I must be mad to use such words, for there was +nobody near me--not a shadow even upon the road. + +Lecamus would have gone farther on; he would have pressed his way boldly +into the midst; but my courage was not equal to this. I clutched and +clung to him, dragging myself along against the wall, my whole mind +intent upon getting back. I was stronger than he, and he had no power to +resist me. I turned back, stumbling blindly, keeping my face to that +crowd (there was no one), but struggling back again, tearing the skin +off my hands as I groped my way along the wall. Oh, the agony of seeing +the door closed! I have buffeted my way through a crowd before now, but +I may say that I never before knew what terror was. When I fell upon the +door, dragging Lecamus with me, it opened, thank God! I stumbled in, +clutching at Riou with my disengaged hand, and fell upon the floor of +the _octroi_, where they thought I had fainted. But this was not the +case. A man of resolution may give way to the overpowering sensations of +the moment. His bodily faculties may fail him; but his mind will not +fail. As in every really superior intelligence, my forces collected for +the emergency. While the officers ran to bring me water, to search for +the eau-de vie which they had in a cupboard, I astonished them all by +rising up, pale, but with full command of myself. 'It is enough,' I +said, raising my hand. 'I thank you, Messieurs, but nothing more is +necessary;' and I would not take any of their restoratives. They were +impressed, as was only natural, by the sight of my perfect +self-possession: it helped them to acquire for themselves a demeanour +befitting the occasion; and I felt, though still in great physical +weakness and agitation, the consoling consciousness of having fulfilled +my functions as head of the community. + +'M. le Maire has seen a----what there is outside?' Riou cried, +stammering in his excitement; and the other fixed upon me eyes which +were hungering with eagerness--if, indeed, it is permitted to use such +words. + +'I have seen--nothing, Riou,' I said. + +They looked at me with the utmost wonder. 'M. le Maire has +seen--nothing?' said Riou. 'Ah, I see! you say so to spare us. We have +proved ourselves cowards; but if you will pardon me, M. le Maire, you, +too, re-entered precipitately--you too! There are facts which may appal +the bravest--but I implore you to tell us what you have seen.' + +'I have seen nothing,' I said. As I spoke, my natural calm composure +returned, my heart resumed its usual tranquil beating. 'There is nothing +to be seen--it is dark, and one can perceive the line of the road for +but a little way--that is all. There is nothing to be seen----' + +They looked at me, startled and incredulous. They did not know what to +think. How could they refuse to believe me, sitting there calmly raising +my eyes to them, making my statement with what they felt to be an air of +perfect truth? But, then, how account for the precipitate return which +they had already noted, the supposed faint, the pallor of my looks? They +did not know what to think. + +And here, let me remark, as in my conduct throughout these remarkable +events, may be seen the benefit, the high advantage, of truth. Had not +this been the truth, I could not have borne the searching of their +looks. But it was true. There was nothing--nothing to be seen; in one +sense, this was the thing of all others which overwhelmed my mind. But +why insist upon these matters of detail to unenlightened men? There was +nothing, and I had seen nothing. What I said was the truth. + +All this time Lecamus had said nothing. As I raised myself from the +ground, I had vaguely perceived him hanging up the lantern where it had +been before; now he became distinct to me as I recovered the full +possession of my faculties. He had seated himself upon a bench by the +wall. There was no agitation about him; no sign of the thrill of +departing excitement, which I felt going through my veins as through the +strings of a harp. He was sitting against the wall, with his head +drooping, his eyes cast down, an air of disappointment and despondency +about him--nothing more. I got up as soon as I felt that I could go away +with perfect propriety; but, before I left the place, called him. He got +up when he heard his name, but he did it with reluctance. He came with +me because I asked him to do so, not from any wish of his own. Very +different were the feelings of Riou and Gallais. They did their utmost +to engage me in conversation, to consult me about a hundred trifles, to +ask me with the greatest deference what they ought to do in such and +such cases, pressing close to me, trying every expedient to delay my +departure. When we went away they stood at the door of their little +office close together, looking after us with looks which I found it +difficult to forget; they would not abandon their post; but their faces +were pale and contracted, their eyes wild with anxiety and distress. + +It was only as I walked away, hearing my own steps and those of Lecamus +ringing upon the pavement, that I began to realise what had happened. +The effort of recovering my composure, the relief from the extreme +excitement of terror (which, dreadful as the idea is, I am obliged to +confess I had actually felt), the sudden influx of life and strength to +my brain, had pushed away for the moment the recollection of what lay +outside. When I thought of it again, the blood began once more to course +in my veins. Lecamus went on by my side with his head down, the eyelids +drooping over his eyes, not saying a word. He followed me when I called +him: but cast a regretful look at the postern by which we had gone out, +through which I had dragged him back in a panic (I confess it) unworthy +of me. Only when we had left at some distance behind us that door into +the unseen, did my senses come fully back to me, and I ventured to ask +myself what it meant. 'Lecamus,' I said--I could scarcely put my +question into words--'what do you think? what is your idea?--how do you +explain--' Even then I am glad to think I had sufficient power of +control not to betray all that I felt. + +'One does not try to explain,' he said slowly; 'one longs to know--that +is all. If M. le Maire had not been--in such haste--had he been willing +to go farther--to investigate----' + +'God forbid!' I said; and the impulse to quicken my steps, to get home +and put myself in safety, was almost more than I could restrain. But I +forced myself to go quietly, to measure my steps by his, which were slow +and reluctant, as if he dragged himself away with difficulty from that +which was behind. + +What was it? 'Do not ask, do not ask!' Nature seemed to say in my heart. +Thoughts came into my mind in such a dizzy crowd, that the multitude of +them seemed to take away my senses. I put up my hands to my ears, in +which they seemed to be buzzing and rustling like bees, to stop the +sound. When I did so, Lecamus turned and looked at me--grave and +wondering. This recalled me to a sense of my weakness. But how I got +home I can scarcely say. My mother and wife met me with anxiety. They +were greatly disturbed about the hospital of St. Jean, in respect to +which it had been recently decided that certain changes should be made. +The great ward of the hospital, which was the chief establishment for +the patients--a thing which some had complained of as an annoyance +disturbing their rest. So many, indeed, had been the complaints +received, that we had come to the conclusion either that the opening +should be built up, or the office suspended. Against this decision, it +is needless to say, the Sisters of St. Jean were moving heaven and +earth. Equally unnecessary for me to add, that having so decided in my +public capacity, as at once the representative of popular opinion and +its guide, the covert reproaches which were breathed in my presence, and +even the personal appeals made to me, had failed of any result. I +respect the Sisters of St. Jean. They are good women and excellent +nurses, and the commune owes them much. Still, justice must be +impartial; and so long as I retain my position at the head of the +community, it is my duty to see that all have their due. My opinions as +a private individual, were I allowed to return to that humble position, +are entirely a different matter; but this is a thing which ladies, +however excellent, are slow to allow or to understand. + +I will not pretend that this was to me a night of rest. In the darkness, +when all is still, any anxiety which may afflict the soul is apt to gain +complete possession and mastery, as all who have had true experience of +life will understand. The night was very dark and very still, the clocks +striking out the hours which went so slowly, and not another sound +audible. The streets of Semur are always quiet, but they were more still +than usual that night. Now and then, in a pause of my thoughts, I could +hear the soft breathing of my Agnès in the adjoining room, which gave me +a little comfort. But this was only by intervals, when I was able to +escape from the grasp of the recollections that held me fast. Again I +seemed to see under my closed eyelids the faint line of the high road +which led from the Porte St. Lambert, the broken ground with its ragged +bushes on either side, and no one--no one there--not a soul, not a +shadow: yet a multitude! When I allowed myself to think of this, my +heart leaped into my throat again, my blood ran in my veins like a river +in flood. I need not say that I resisted this transport of the nerves +with all my might. As the night grew slowly into morning my power of +resistance increased; I turned my back, so to speak, upon my +recollections, and said to myself, with growing firmness, that all +sensations of the body must have their origin in the body. Some +derangement of the system easily explainable, no doubt, if one but held +the clue--must have produced the impression which otherwise it would be +impossible to explain. As I turned this over and over in my mind, +carefully avoiding all temptations to excitement--which is the only +wise course in the case of a strong impression on the nerves--I +gradually became able to believe that this was the cause. It is one of +the penalties, I said to myself, which one has to pay for an +organisation more finely tempered than that of the crowd. + +This long struggle with myself made the night less tedious, though, +perhaps, more terrible; and when at length I was overpowered by sleep, +the short interval of unconsciousness restored me like a cordial. I woke +in the early morning, feeling almost able to smile at the terrors of the +night. When one can assure oneself that the day has really begun, even +while it is yet dark, there is a change of sensation, an increase of +strength and courage. One by one the dark hours went on. I heard them +pealing from the Cathedral clock--four, five, six, seven--all dark, +dark. I had got up and dressed before the last, but found no one else +awake when I went out--no one stirring in the house,--no one moving in +the street. The Cathedral doors were shut fast, a thing I have never +seen before since I remember. Get up early who will, Père Laserques the +sacristan is always up still earlier. He is a good old man, and I have +often heard him say God's house should be open first of all houses, in +case there might be any miserable ones about who had found no shelter in +the dwellings of men. But the darkness had cheated even Père Laserques. +To see those great doors closed which stood always open gave me a +shiver, I cannot well tell why. Had they been open, there was an +inclination in my mind to have gone in, though I cannot tell why; for I +am not in the habit of attending mass, save on Sunday to set an example. +There were no shops open, not a sound about. I went out upon the +ramparts to the Mont St. Lambert, where the band plays on Sundays. In +all the trees there was not so much as the twitter of a bird. I could +hear the river flowing swiftly below the wall, but I could not see it, +except as something dark, a ravine of gloom below, and beyond the walls +I did not venture to look. Why should I look? There was nothing, +nothing, as I knew. But fancy is so uncontrollable, and one's nerves so +little to be trusted, that it was a wise precaution to refrain. The +gloom itself was oppressive enough; the air seemed to creep with +apprehensions, and from time to time my heart fluttered with a sick +movement, as if it would escape from my control. But everything was +still, still as the dead who had been so often in recent days called out +of their graves by one or another. 'Enough to bring the dead out of +their graves.' What strange words to make use of! It was rather now as +if the world had become a grave in which we, though living, were held +fast. + +Soon after this the dark world began to lighten faintly, and with the +rising of a little white mist, like a veil rolling upwards, I at last +saw the river and the fields beyond. To see anything at all lightened +my heart a little, and I turned homeward when this faint daylight +appeared. When I got back into the street, I found that the people at +last were stirring. They had all a look of half panic, half shame upon +their faces. Many were yawning and stretching themselves. 'Good morning, +M. le Maire,' said one and another; 'you are early astir.' 'Not so early +either,' I said; and then they added, almost every individual, with a +look of shame, 'We were so late this morning; we overslept +ourselves--like yesterday. The weather is extraordinary.' This was +repeated to me by all kinds of people. They were half frightened, and +they were ashamed. Père Laserques was sitting moaning on the Cathedral +steps. Such a thing had never happened before. He had not rung the bell +for early mass; he had not opened the Cathedral; he had not called M. le +Curé. 'I think I must be going out of my senses,' he said; 'but then, M. +le Maire, the weather! Did anyone ever see such weather? I think there +must be some evil brewing. It is not for nothing that the seasons +change--that winter comes in the midst of summer.' + +After this I went home. My mother came running to one door when I +entered, and my wife to another. '_O mon fils!_' and '_O mon ami!_' they +said, rushing upon me. They wept, these dear women. I could not at first +prevail upon them to tell me what was the matter. At last they confessed +that they believed something to have happened to me, in punishment for +the wrong done to the Sisters at the hospital. 'Make haste, my son, to +amend this error,' my mother cried, 'lest a worse thing befall us!' And +then I discovered that among the women, and among many of the poor +people, it had come to be believed that the darkness was a curse upon us +for what we had done in respect to the hospital. This roused me to +indignation. 'If they think I am to be driven from my duty by their +magic,' I cried; 'it is no better than witchcraft!' not that I believed +for a moment that it was they who had done it. My wife wept, and my +mother became angry with me; but when a thing is duty, it is neither +wife nor mother who will move me out of my way. + +It was a miserable day. There was not light enough to see +anything--scarcely to see each other's faces; and to add to our alarm, +some travellers arriving by the diligence (we are still three leagues +from a railway, while that miserable little place, La Rochette, being +the _chef-lieu,_ has a terminus) informed me that the darkness only +existed in Semur and the neighbourhood, and that within a distance of +three miles the sun was shining. The sun was shining! was it possible? +it seemed so long since we had seen the sunshine; but this made our +calamity more mysterious and more terrible. The people began to gather +into little knots in the streets to talk of the strange thing that was +happening In the course of the day M. Barbou came to ask whether I did +not think it would be well to appease the popular feeling by conceding +what they wished to the Sisters of the hospital. I would not hear of it. +'Shall we own that we are in the wrong? I do not think we are in the +wrong,' I said, and I would not yield. 'Do you think the good Sisters +have it in their power to darken the sky with their incantations?' M. +l'Adjoint shook his head. He went away with a troubled countenance; but +then he was not like myself, a man of natural firmness. All the efforts +that were employed to influence him were also employed with me; but to +yield to the women was not in my thoughts. + +We are now approaching, however, the first important incident in this +narrative. The darkness increased as the afternoon came on; and it +became a kind of thick twilight, no lighter than many a night. It was +between five and six o'clock, just the time when our streets are the +most crowded, when, sitting at my window, from which I kept a watch +upon the Grande Rue, not knowing what might happen--I saw that some +fresh incident had taken place. Very dimly through the darkness I +perceived a crowd, which increased every moment, in front of the +Cathedral. After watching it for a few minutes, I got my hat and went +out. The people whom I saw--so many that they covered the whole middle +of the _Place_, reaching almost to the pavement on the other side--had +their heads all turned towards the Cathedral. 'What are you gazing at, +my friend?' I said to one by whom I stood. He looked up at me with a +face which looked ghastly in the gloom. 'Look, M. le Maire!' he said; +'cannot you see it on the great door?' + +'I see nothing,' said I; but as I uttered these words I did indeed see +something which was very startling. Looking towards the great door of +the Cathedral, as they all were doing, it suddenly seemed to me that I +saw an illuminated placard attached to it, headed with the word +'_Sommation_' in gigantic letters. '_Tiens!_' I cried; but when I +looked again there was nothing. 'What is this? it is some witchcraft!' I +said, in spite of myself. 'Do you see anything, Jean Pierre?' + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'one moment one sees something--the next, one +sees nothing. Look! it comes again.' I have always considered myself a +man of courage, but when I saw this extraordinary appearance the panic +which had seized upon me the former night returned, though in another +form. Fly I could not, but I will not deny that my knees smote together. +I stood for some minutes without being able to articulate a word--which, +indeed, seemed the case with most of those before me. Never have I seen +a more quiet crowd. They were all gazing, as if it was life or death +that was set before them--while I, too, gazed with a shiver going over +me. It was as I have seen an illumination of lamps in a stormy night; +one moment the whole seems black as the wind sweeps over it, the next +it springs into life again; and thus you go on, by turns losing and +discovering the device formed by the lights. Thus from moment to moment +there appeared before us, in letters that seemed to blaze and flicker, +something that looked like a great official placard. +'_Sommation!_'--this was how it was headed. I read a few words at a +time, as it came and went; and who can describe the chill that ran +through my veins as I made it out? It was a summons to the people of +Semur by name--myself at the head as Maire (and I heard afterwards that +every man who saw it saw his own name, though the whole _façade_ of the +Cathedral would not have held a full list of all the people of +Semur)--to yield their places, which they had not filled aright, to +those who knew the meaning of life, being dead. NOUS AUTRES MORTS--these +were the words which blazed out oftenest of all, so that every one saw +them. And 'Go!' this terrible placard said--'Go! leave this place to us +who know the true signification of life.' These words I remember, but +not the rest; and even at this moment it struck me that there was no +explanation, nothing but this _vraie signification de la vie._ I felt +like one in a dream: the light coming and going before me; one word, +then another, appearing--sometimes a phrase like that I have quoted, +blazing out, then dropping into darkness. For the moment I was struck +dumb; but then it came back to my mind that I had an example to give, +and that for me, eminently a man of my century, to yield credence to a +miracle was something not to be thought of. Also I knew the necessity of +doing something to break the impression of awe and terror on the mind of +the people. 'This is a trick,' I cried loudly, that all might hear. 'Let +some one go and fetch M. de Clairon from the Musée. He will tell us how +it has been done.' This, boldly uttered, broke the spell. A number of +pale faces gathered round me. 'Here is M. le Maire--he will clear it +up,' they cried, making room for me that I might approach nearer. 'M. +le Maire is a man of courage--he has judgment. Listen to M. le Maire.' +It was a relief to everybody that I had spoken. And soon I found myself +by the side of M. le Curé, who was standing among the rest, saying +nothing, and with the air of one as much bewildered as any of us. He +gave me one quick look from under his eyebrows to see who it was that +approached him, as was his way, and made room for me, but said nothing. +I was in too much emotion myself to keep silence--indeed, I was in that +condition of wonder, alarm, and nervous excitement, that I had to speak +or die; and there seemed an escape from something too terrible for flesh +and blood to contemplate in the idea that there was trickery here. 'M. +le Curé,' I said, 'this is a strange ornament that you have placed on +the front of your church. You are standing here to enjoy the effect. Now +that you have seen how successful it has been, will not you tell me in +confidence how it is done?' + +I am conscious that there was a sneer in my voice, but I was too much +excited to think of politeness. He gave me another of his rapid, keen +looks. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'you are injurious to a man who is as little +fond of tricks as yourself.' + +His tone, his glance, gave me a certain sense of shame, but I could not +stop myself. 'One knows,' I said, 'that there are many things which an +ecclesiastic may do without harm, which are not permitted to an ordinary +layman--one who is an honest man, and no more.' + +M. le Curé made no reply. He gave me another of his quick glances, with +an impatient turn of his head. Why should I have suspected him? for no +harm was known of him. He was the Curé, that was all; and perhaps we men +of the world have our prejudices too. Afterwards, however, as we waited +for M. de Clairon--for the crisis was too exciting for personal +resentment--M. le Curé himself let drop something which made it apparent +that it was the ladies of the hospital upon whom his suspicions fell. +'It is never well to offend women, M. le Maire,' he said. 'Women do not +discriminate the lawful from the unlawful: so long as they produce an +effect, it does not matter to them.' This gave me a strange impression, +for it seemed to me that M. le Curé was abandoning his own side. +However, all other sentiments were, as may be imagined, but as shadows +compared with the overwhelming power that held all our eyes and our +thoughts to the wonder before us. Every moment seemed an hour till M. de +Clairon appeared. He was pushed forward through the crowd as by magic, +all making room for him; and many of us thought that when science thus +came forward capable of finding out everything, the miracle would +disappear. But instead of this it seemed to glow brighter than ever. +That great word '_Sommation_' blazed out, so that we saw his figure +waver against the light as if giving way before the flames that +scorched him. He was so near that his outline was marked out dark +against the glare they gave. It was as though his close approach +rekindled every light. Then, with a flicker and trembling, word by word +and letter by letter went slowly out before our eyes. + +M. de Clairon came down very pale, but with a sort of smile on his face. +'No, M. le Maire,' he said, 'I cannot see how it is done. It is clever. +I will examine the door further, and try the panels. Yes, I have left +some one to watch that nothing is touched in the meantime, with the +permission of M. le Curé--' + +'You have my full permission,' M. le Curé said; and M. de Clairon +laughed, though he was still very pale. 'You saw my name there,' he +said. 'I am amused--I who am not one of your worthy citizens, M. le +Maire. What can Messieurs les Morts of Semur want with a poor man of +science like me? But you shall have my report before the evening is +out.' + +With this I had to be content. The darkness which succeeded to that +strange light seemed more terrible than ever. We all stumbled as we +turned to go away, dazzled by it, and stricken dumb, though some kept +saying that it was a trick, and some murmured exclamations with voices +full of terror. The sound of the crowd breaking up was like a regiment +marching--all the world had been there. I was thankful, however, that +neither my mother nor my wife had seen anything; and though they were +anxious to know why I was so serious, I succeeded fortunately in keeping +the secret from them. + +M. de Clairon did not appear till late, and then he confessed to me he +could make nothing of it. 'If it is a trick (as of course it must be), +it has been most cleverly done,' he said; and admitted that he was +baffled altogether. For my part, I was not surprised. Had it been the +Sisters of the hospital, as M. le Curé thought, would they have let the +opportunity pass of preaching a sermon to us, and recommending their +doctrines? Not so; here there were no doctrines, nothing but that +pregnant phrase, _la vraie signification de la vie_. This made a more +deep impression upon me than anything else. The Holy Mother herself +(whom I wish to speak of with profound respect), and the saints, and the +forgiveness of sins, would have all been there had it been the Sisters, +or even M. le Curé. This, though I had myself suggested an imposture, +made it very unlikely to my quiet thoughts. But if not an imposture, +what could it be supposed to be? + + +EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + +I will not attempt to give any detailed account of the state of the town +during this evening. For myself I was utterly worn out, and went to rest +as soon as M. de Clairon left me, having satisfied, as well as I could, +the questions of the women. Even in the intensest excitement weary +nature will claim her dues. I slept. I can even remember the grateful +sense of being able to put all anxieties and perplexities aside for the +moment, as I went to sleep. I felt the drowsiness gain upon me, and I +was glad. To forget was of itself a happiness. I woke up, however, +intensely awake, and in perfect possession of all my faculties, while it +was yet dark; and at once got up and began to dress. The moment of +hesitation which generally follows waking--the little interval of +thought in which one turns over perhaps that which is past, perhaps that +which is to come--found no place within me. I got up without a moment's +pause, like one who has been called to go on a journey; nor did it +surprise me at all to see my wife moving about, taking a cloak from her +wardrobe, and putting up linen in a bag. She was already fully dressed; +but she asked no questions of me any more than I did of her. We were in +haste, though we said nothing. When I had dressed, I looked round me to +see if I had forgotten anything, as one does when one leaves a place. I +saw my watch suspended to its usual hook, and my pocketbook, which I had +taken from my pocket on the previous night. I took up also the light +overcoat which I had worn when I made my rounds through the city on the +first night of the darkness. 'Now,' I said, 'Agnès, I am ready.' I did +not speak to her of where we were going, nor she to me. Little Jean and +my mother met us at the door. Nor did _she_ say anything, contrary to +her custom; and the child was quite quiet. We went downstairs together +without saying a word. The servants, who were all astir, followed us. I +cannot give any description of the feelings that were in my mind. I had +not any feelings. I was only hurried out, hastened by something which I +could not define--a sense that I must go; and perhaps I was too much +astonished to do anything but yield. It seemed, however, to be no force +or fear that was moving me, but a desire of my own; though I could not +tell how it was, or why I should be so anxious to get away. All the +servants, trooping after me, had the same look in their faces; they were +anxious to be gone--it seemed their business to go--there was no +question, no consultation. And when we came out into the street, we +encountered a stream of processions similar to our own. The children +went quite steadily by the side of their parents. Little Jean, for +example, on an ordinary occasion would have broken away--would have run +to his comrades of the Bois-Sombre family, and they to him. But no; the +little ones, like ourselves, walked along quite gravely. They asked no +questions, neither did we ask any questions of each other, as, 'Where +are you going?' or, 'What is the meaning of a so-early promenade?' +Nothing of the kind; my mother took my arm, and my wife, leading little +Jean by the hand, came to the other side. The servants followed. The +street was quite full of people; but there was no noise except the sound +of their footsteps. All of us turned the same way--turned towards the +gates--and though I was not conscious of any feeling except the wish to +go on, there were one or two things which took a place in my memory. The +first was, that my wife suddenly turned round as we were coming out of +the _porte-cochère_, her face lighting up. I need not say to any one who +knows Madame Dupin de la Clairière, that she is a beautiful woman. +Without any partiality on my part, it would be impossible for me to +ignore this fact: for it is perfectly well known and acknowledged by +all. She was pale this morning--a little paler than usual; and her blue +eyes enlarged, with a serious look, which they always retain more or +less. But suddenly, as we went out of the door, her face lighted up, her +eyes were suffused with tears--with light--how can I tell what it +was?--they became like the eyes of angels. A little cry came from her +parted lips--she lingered a moment, stooping down as if talking to some +one less tall than herself, then came after us, with that light still in +her face. At the moment I was too much occupied to enquire what it was; +but I noted it, even in the gravity of the occasion. The next thing I +observed was M. le Curé, who, as I have already indicated, is a man of +great composure of manner and presence of mind, coming out of the door +of the Presbytery. There was a strange look on his face of astonishment +and reluctance. He walked very slowly, not as we did, but with a visible +desire to turn back, folding his arms across his breast, and holding +himself as if against the wind, resisting some gale which blew behind +him, and forced him on. We felt no gale; but there seemed to be a +strange wind blowing along the side of the street on which M. le Curé +was. And there was an air of concealed surprise in his face--great +astonishment, but a determination not to let any one see that he was +astonished, or that the situation was strange to him. And I cannot tell +how it was, but I, too, though pre-occupied, was surprised to perceive +that M. le Cure was going with the rest of us, though I could not have +told why. + +Behind M. le Curé there was another whom I remarked. This was Jacques +Richard, he of whom I have already spoken. He was like a figure I have +seen somewhere in sculpture. No one was near him, nobody touching him, +and yet it was only necessary to look at the man to perceive that he +was being forced along against his will. Every limb was in resistance; +his feet were planted widely yet firmly upon the pavement; one of his +arms was stretched out as if to lay hold on anything that should come +within reach. M. le Curé resisted passively; but Jacques resisted with +passion, laying his back to the wind, and struggling not to be carried +away. Notwithstanding his resistance, however, this rough figure was +driven along slowly, struggling at every step. He did not make one +movement that was not against his will, but still he was driven on. On +our side of the street all went, like ourselves, calmly. My mother +uttered now and then a low moan, but said nothing. She clung to my arm, +and walked on, hurrying a little, sometimes going quicker than I +intended to go. As for my wife, she accompanied us with her light step, +which scarcely seemed to touch the ground, little Jean pattering by her +side. Our neighbours were all round us. We streamed down, as in a long +procession, to the Porte St. Lambert. It was only when we got there that +the strange character of the step we were all taking suddenly occurred +to me. It was still a kind of grey twilight, not yet day. The bells of +the Cathedral had begun to toll, which was very startling--not ringing +in their cheerful way, but tolling as if for a funeral; and no other +sound was audible but the noise of footsteps, like an army making a +silent march into an enemy's country. We had reached the gate when a +sudden wondering came over me. Why were we all going out of our houses +in the wintry dusk to which our July days had turned? I stopped, and +turning round, was about to say something to the others, when I became +suddenly aware that here I was not my own master. My tongue clave to the +root of my mouth; I could not say a word. Then I myself was turned +round, and softly, firmly, irresistibly pushed out of the gate. My +mother, who clung to me, added a little, no doubt, to the force against +me, whatever it was, for she was frightened, and opposed herself to any +endeavour on my part to regain freedom of movement; but all that her +feeble force could do against mine must have been little. Several other +men around me seemed to be moved as I was. M. Barbou, for one, made a +still more decided effort to turn back, for, being a bachelor, he had no +one to restrain him. Him I saw turned round as you would turn a +_roulette_. He was thrown against my wife in his tempestuous course, and +but that she was so light and elastic in her tread, gliding out straight +and softly like one of the saints, I think he must have thrown her down. +And at that moment, silent as we all were, his '_Pardon, Madame, mille +pardons, Madame_,' and his tone of horror at his own indiscretion, +seemed to come to me like a voice out of another life. Partially roused +before by the sudden impulse of resistance I have described, I was yet +more roused now. I turned round, disengaging myself from my mother. +'Where are we going? why are we thus cast forth? My friends, help!' I +cried. I looked round upon the others, who, as I have said, had also +awakened to a possibility of resistance. M. de Bois-Sombre, without a +word, came and placed himself by my side; others started from the crowd. +We turned to resist this mysterious impulse which had sent us forth. The +crowd surged round us in the uncertain light. + +Just then there was a dull soft sound, once, twice, thrice repeated. We +rushed forward, but too late. The gates were closed upon us. The two +folds of the great Porte St. Lambert, and the little postern for +foot-passengers, all at once, not hurriedly, as from any fear of us, but +slowly, softly, rolled on their hinges and shut--in our faces. I rushed +forward with all my force and flung myself upon the gate. To what use? +it was so closed as no mortal could open it. They told me after, for I +was not aware at the moment, that I burst forth with cries and +exclamations, bidding them 'Open, open in the name of God!' I was not +aware of what I said, but it seemed to me that I heard a voice of which +nobody said anything to me, so that it would seem to have been unheard +by the others, saying with a faint sound as of a trumpet, 'Closed--in +the name of God.' It might be only an echo, faintly brought back to me, +of the words I had myself said. + +There was another change, however, of which no one could have any doubt. +When I turned round from these closed doors, though the moment before +the darkness was such that we could not see the gates closing, I found +the sun shining gloriously round us, and all my fellow-citizens turning +with one impulse, with a sudden cry of joy, to hail the full day. + +_Le grand jour!_ Never in my life did I feel the full happiness of it, +the full sense of the words before. The sun burst out into shining, the +birds into singing. The sky stretched over us--deep and unfathomable and +blue,--the grass grew under our feet, a soft air of morning blew upon +us; waving the curls of the children, the veils of the women, whose +faces were lit up by the beautiful day. After three days of darkness +what a resurrection! It seemed to make up to us for the misery of being +thus expelled from our homes. It was early, and all the freshness of the +morning was upon the road and the fields, where the sun had just dried +the dew. The river ran softly, reflecting the blue sky. How black it had +been, deep and dark as a stream of ink, when I had looked down upon it +from the Mont St. Lambert! and now it ran as clear and free as the voice +of a little child. We all shared this moment of joy--for to us of the +South the sunshine is as the breath of life, and to be deprived of it +had been terrible. But when that first pleasure was over, the evidence +of our strange position forced itself upon us with overpowering reality +and force, made stronger by the very light. In the dimness it had not +seemed so certain; now, gazing at each other in the clear light of the +natural morning, we saw what had happened to us. No more delusion was +possible. We could not flatter ourselves now that it was a trick or a +deception. M. le Clairon stood there like the rest of us, staring at the +closed gates which science could not open. And there stood M. le Curé, +which was more remarkable still. The Church herself had not been able to +do anything. We stood, a crowd of houseless exiles, looking at each +other, our children clinging to us, our hearts failing us, expelled from +our homes. As we looked in each other's faces we saw our own trouble. +Many of the women sat down and wept; some upon the stones in the road, +some on the grass. The children took fright from them, and began to cry +too. What was to become of us? I looked round upon this crowd with +despair in my heart. It was I to whom every one would look--for lodging, +for direction--everything that human creatures want. It was my business +to forget myself, though I also had been driven from my home and my +city. Happily there was one thing I had left. In the pocket of my +overcoat was my scarf of office. I stepped aside behind a tree, and took +it out, and tied it upon me. That was something. There was thus a +representative of order and law in the midst of the exiles, whatever +might happen. This action, which a great number of the crowd saw, +restored confidence. Many of the poor people gathered round me, and +placed themselves near me, especially those women who had no natural +support. When M. le Curé saw this, it seemed to make a great impression +upon him. He changed colour, he who was usually so calm. Hitherto he had +appeared bewildered, amazed to find himself as others. This, I must add, +though you may perhaps think it superstitious, surprised me very much +too. But now he regained his self-possession. He stepped upon a piece of +wood that lay in front of the gate. 'My children'--he said. But just +then the Cathedral bells, which had gone on tolling, suddenly burst into +a wild peal. I do not know what it sounded like. It was a clamour of +notes all run together, tone upon tone, without time or measure, as +though a multitude had seized upon the bells and pulled all the ropes at +once. If it was joy, what strange and terrible joy! It froze the very +blood in our veins. M. le Curé became quite pale. He stepped down +hurriedly from the piece of wood. We all made a hurried movement farther +off from the gate. + +It was now that I perceived the necessity of doing something, of getting +this crowd disposed of, especially the women and the children. I am not +ashamed to own that I trembled like the others; and nothing less than +the consciousness that all eyes were upon me, and that my scarf of +office marked me out among all who stood around, could have kept me from +moving with precipitation as they did. I was enabled, however, to +retire at a deliberate pace, and being thus slightly detached from the +crowd, I took advantage of the opportunity to address them. Above all +things, it was my duty to prevent a tumult in these unprecedented +circumstances. 'My friends,' I said, 'the event which has occurred is +beyond explanation for the moment. The very nature of it is mysterious; +the circumstances are such as require the closest investigation. But +take courage. I pledge myself not to leave this place till the gates are +open, and you can return to your homes; in the meantime, however, the +women and the children cannot remain here. Let those who have friends in +the villages near, go and ask for shelter; and let all who will, go to +my house of La Clairière. My mother, my wife! recall to yourselves the +position you occupy, and show an example. Lead our neighbours, I entreat +you, to La Clairière.' + +My mother is advanced in years and no longer strong, but she has a great +heart. 'I will go,' she said. 'God bless thee, my son! There will no +harm happen; for if this be true which we are told, thy father is in +Semur.' + +There then occurred one of those incidents for which calculation never +will prepare us. My mother's words seemed, as it were to open the +flood-gates; my wife came up to me with the light in her face which I +had seen when we left our own door. 'It was our little Marie--our +angel,' she said. And then there arose a great cry and clamour of +others, both men and women pressing round. 'I saw my mother,' said one, +'who is dead twenty years come the St. Jean.' 'And I my little René,' +said another. 'And I my Camille, who was killed in Africa.' And lo, what +did they do, but rush towards the gate in a crowd--that gate from which +they had but this moment fled in terror--beating upon it, and crying +out, 'Open to us, open to us, our most dear! Do you think we have +forgotten you? We have never forgotten you!' What could we do with +them, weeping thus, smiling, holding out their arms to--we knew not +what? Even my Agnès was beyond my reach. Marie was our little girl who +was dead. Those who were thus transported by a knowledge beyond ours +were the weakest among us; most of them were women, the men old or +feeble, and some children. I can recollect that I looked for Paul +Lecamus among them, with wonder not to see him there. But though they +were weak, they were beyond our strength to guide. What could we do with +them? How could we force them away while they held to the fancy that +those they loved were there? As it happens in times of emotion, it was +those who were most impassioned who took the first place. We were at our +wits' end. + +But while we stood waiting, not knowing what to do, another sound +suddenly came from the walls, which made them all silent in a moment. +The most of us ran to this point and that (some taking flight +altogether; but with the greater part anxious curiosity and anxiety had +for the moment extinguished fear), in a wild eagerness to see who or +what it was. But there was nothing to be seen, though the sound came +from the wall close to the Mont St. Lambert, which I have already +described. It was to me like the sound of a trumpet, and so I heard +others say; and along with the trumpet were sounds as of words, though I +could not make them out. But those others seemed to understand--they +grew calmer--they ceased to weep. They raised their faces, all with that +light upon them--that light I had seen in my Agnès. Some of them fell +upon their knees. Imagine to yourself what a sight it was, all of us +standing round, pale, stupefied, without a word to say! Then the women +suddenly burst forth into replies--_'Oui, ma chérie! Oui, mon ange_!' +they cried. And while we looked they rose up; they came back, calling +the children around them. My Agnès took that place which I had bidden +her take. She had not hearkened to me, to leave me--but she hearkened +now; and though I had bidden her to do this, yet to see her do it +bewildered me, made my heart stand still. '_Mon ami_,' she said, 'I must +leave thee; it is commanded: they will not have the children suffer.' +What could we do? We stood pale and looked on, while all the little +ones, all the feeble, were gathered in a little army. My mother stood +like me--to her nothing had been revealed. She was very pale, and there +was a quiver of pain in her lips. She was the one who had been ready to +do my bidding: but there was a rebellion in her heart now. When the +procession was formed (for it was my care to see that everything was +done in order), she followed, but among the last. Thus they went away, +many of them weeping, looking back, waving their hands to us. My Agnès +covered her face, she could not look at me; but she obeyed. They went +some to this side, some to that, leaving us gazing. For a long time we +did nothing but watch them, going along the roads. What had their angels +said to them? Nay, but God knows. I heard the sound; it was like the +sound of the silver trumpets that travellers talk of; it was like music +from heaven. I turned to M. le Curé, who was standing by. 'What is it?' +I cried, 'you are their director--you are an ecclesiastic--you know what +belongs to the unseen. What is this that has been said to them?' I have +always thought well of M. le Curé. There were tears running down his +cheeks. + +'I know not,' he said. 'I am a miserable like the rest. What they know +is between God and them. Me! I have been of the world, like the rest.' + +This is how we were left alone--the men of the city--to take what means +were best to get back to our homes. There were several left among us who +had shared the enlightenment of the women, but these were not persons of +importance who could put themselves at the head of affairs. And there +were women who remained with us, but these not of the best. To see our +wives go was very strange to us; it was the thing we wished most to see, +the women and children in safety; yet it was a strange sensation to see +them go. For me, who had the charge of all on my hands, the relief was +beyond description--yet was it strange; I cannot describe it. Then I +called upon M. Barbou, who was trembling like a leaf, and gathered the +chief of the citizens about me, including M. le Curé, that we should +consult together what we should do. + +I know no words that can describe our state in the strange circumstances +we were now placed in. The women and the children were safe: that was +much. But we--we were like an army suddenly formed, but without arms, +without any knowledge of how to fight, without being able to see our +enemy. We Frenchmen have not been without knowledge of such perils. We +have seen the invader enter our doors; we have been obliged to spread +our table for him, and give him of our best. But to be put forth by +forces no man could resist--to be left outside, with the doors of our +own houses closed upon us--to be confronted by nothing--by a mist, a +silence, a darkness,--this was enough to paralyse the heart of any man. +And it did so, more or less, according to the nature of those who were +exposed to the trial. Some altogether failed us, and fled, carrying the +news into the country, where most people laughed at there, as we +understood afterwards. Some could do nothing but sit and gaze, huddled +together in crowds, at the cloud over Semur, from which they expected to +see fire burst and consume the city altogether. And a few, I grieve to +say, took possession of the little _cabaret_, which stands at about half +a kilometre from the St. Lambert gate, and established themselves there, +in hideous riot, which was the worst thing of all for serious men to +behold. Those upon whom I could rely I formed into patrols to go round +the city, that no opening of a gate, or movement of those who were +within, should take place without our knowledge. Such an emergency shows +what men are. M. Barbou, though in ordinary times he discharges his +duties as _adjoint_ satisfactorily enough (though, it need not be added, +a good Maire who is acquainted with his duties, makes the office of +_adjoint_ of but little importance), was now found entirely useless. He +could not forget how he had been spun round and tossed forth from the +city gates. When I proposed to put him at the head of a patrol, he had +an attack of the nerves. Before nightfall he deserted me altogether, +going off to his country-house, and taking a number of his neighbours +with him. 'How can we tell when we may be permitted to return to the +town?' he said, with his teeth chattering. 'M. le Maire, I adjure you to +put yourself in a place of safety.' + +'Sir,' I said to him, sternly, 'for one who deserts his post there is no +place of safety.' + +But I do not think he was capable of understanding me. Fortunately, I +found in M. le Curé a much more trustworthy coadjutor. He was +indefatigable; he had the habit of sitting up to all hours, of being +called at all hours, in which our _bourgeoisie_, I cannot but +acknowledge, is wanting. The expression I have before described of +astonishment--but of astonishment which he wished to conceal--never left +his face. He did not understand how such a thing could have been +permitted to happen while he had no share in it; and, indeed, I will not +deny that this was a matter of great wonder to myself too. + +The arrangements I have described gave us occupation; and this had a +happy effect upon us in distracting our minds from what had happened; +for I think that if we had sat still and gazed at the dark city we +should soon have gone mad, as some did. In our ceaseless patrols and +attempts to find a way of entrance, we distracted ourselves from the +enquiry, Who would dare to go in if the entrance were found? In the +meantime not a gate was opened, not a figure was visible. We saw +nothing, no more than if Semur had been a picture painted upon a canvas. +Strange sights indeed met our eyes--sights which made even the bravest +quail. The strangest of them was the boats that would go down and up the +river, shooting forth from under the fortified bridge, which is one of +the chief features of our town, sometimes with sails perfectly well +managed, sometimes impelled by oars, but with no one visible in them--no +one conducting them. To see one of these boats impelled up the stream, +with no rower visible, was a wonderful sight. M. de Clairon, who was by +my side, murmured something about a magnetic current; but when I asked +him sternly by what set in motion, his voice died away in his moustache. +M. le Curé said very little: one saw his lips move as he watched with us +the passage of those boats. He smiled when it was proposed by some one +to fire upon them. He read his Hours as he went round at the head of +his patrol. My fellow townsmen and I conceived a great respect for him; +and he inspired pity in me also. He had been the teacher of the Unseen +among us, till the moment when the Unseen was thus, as it were, brought +within our reach; but with the revelation he had nothing to do; and it +filled him with pain and wonder. It made him silent; he said little +about his religion, but signed himself, and his lips moved. He thought +(I imagine) that he had displeased Those who are over all. + +When night came the bravest of us were afraid. I speak for myself. It +was bright moonlight where we were, and Semur lay like a blot between +the earth and the sky, all dark: even the Cathedral towers were lost in +it; nothing visible but the line of the ramparts, whitened outside by +the moon. One knows what black and strange shadows are cast by the +moonlight; and it seemed to all of us that we did not know what might be +lurking behind every tree. The shadows of the branches looked like +terrible faces. I sent all my people out on the patrols, though they +were dropping with fatigue. Rather that than to be mad with terror. For +myself, I took up my post as near the bank of the river as we could +approach; for there was a limit beyond which we might not pass. I made +the experiment often; and it seemed to me, and to all that attempted it, +that we did reach the very edge of the stream; but the next moment +perceived that we were at a certain distance, say twenty metres or +thereabout. I placed myself there very often, wrapping a cloak about me +to preserve me from the dew. (I may say that food had been sent us, and +wine from La Clairière and many other houses in the neighbourhood, where +the women had gone for this among other reasons, that we might be +nourished by them.) And I must here relate a personal incident, though I +have endeavoured not to be egotistical. While I sat watching, I +distinctly saw a boat, a boat which belonged to myself, lying on the +very edge of the shadow. The prow, indeed, touched the moonlight where +it was cut clean across by the darkness; and this was how I discovered +that it was the Marie, a pretty pleasure-boat which had been made for my +wife. The sight of it made my heart beat; for what could it mean but +that some one who was dear to me, some one in whom I took an interest, +was there? I sprang up from where I sat to make another effort to get +nearer; but my feet were as lead, and would not move; and there came a +singing in my ears, and my blood coursed through my veins as in a fever. +Ah! was it possible? I, who am a man, who have resolution, who have +courage, who can lead the people, _I was afraid!_ I sat down again and +wept like a child. Perhaps it was my little Marie that was in the boat. +God, He knows if I loved thee, my little angel! but I was afraid. O how +mean is man! though we are so proud. They came near to me who were my +own, and it was borne in upon my spirit that my good father was with +the child; but because they had died I was afraid. I covered my face +with my hands. Then it seemed to me that I heard a long quiver of a +sigh; a long, long breath, such as sometimes relieves a sorrow that is +beyond words. Trembling, I uncovered my eyes. There was nothing on the +edge of the moonlight; all was dark, and all was still, the white +radiance making a clear line across the river, but nothing more. + +If my Agnès had been with me she would have seen our child, she would +have heard that voice! The great cold drops of moisture were on my +forehead. My limbs trembled, my heart fluttered in my bosom. I could +neither listen nor yet speak. And those who would have spoken to me, +those who loved me, sighing, went away. It is not possible that such +wretchedness should be credible to noble minds; and if it had not been +for pride and for shame, I should have fled away straight to La +Clairière, to Put myself under shelter, to have some one near me who +was less a coward than I. I, upon whom all the others relied, the Maire +of the Commune! I make my confession. I was of no more force than this. + +A voice behind me made me spring to my feet--the leap of a mouse would +have driven me wild. I was altogether demoralised. 'Monsieur le Maire, +it is but I,' said some one quite humble and frightened. + +'_Tiens!_--it is thou, Jacques!' I said. I could have embraced him, +though it is well known how little I approve of him. But he was living, +he was a man like myself. I put out my hand, and felt him warm and +breathing, and I shall never forget the ease that came to my heart. Its +beating calmed. I was restored to myself. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'I wish to ask you something. Is it true all +that is said about these people, I would say, these Messieurs? I do not +wish to speak with disrespect, M. le Maire.' + +'What is it, Jacques, that is said?' I had called him 'thou' not out of +contempt, but because, for the moment, he seemed to me as a brother, as +one of my friends. + +'M. le Maire, is it indeed _les morts_ that are in Semur?' + +He trembled, and so did I. 'Jacques,' I said, 'you know all that I +know.' + +'Yes, M. le Maire, it is so, sure enough. I do not doubt it. If it were +the Prussians, a man could fight. But _ces Messieurs là!_ What I want to +know is: is it because of what you did to those little Sisters, those +good little ladies of St. Jean?' + +'What I did? You were yourself one of the complainants. You were of +those who said, when a man is ill, when he is suffering, they torment +him with their mass; it is quiet he wants, not their mass. These were +thy words, _vaurien_. And now you say it was I!' + +'True, M. le Maire,' said Jacques; 'but look you, when a man is better, +when he has just got well, when he feels he is safe, then you should not +take what he says for gospel. It would be strange if one had a new +illness just when one is getting well of the old; and one feels now is +the time to enjoy one's self, to kick up one's heels a little, while at +least there is not likely to be much of a watch kept _up there_--the +saints forgive me,' cried Jacques, trembling and crossing himself, 'if I +speak with levity at such a moment! And the little ladies were very +kind. It was wrong to close their chapel, M. le Maire. From that comes +all our trouble.' + +'You good-for-nothing!' I cried, 'it is you and such as you that are the +beginning of our trouble. You thought there was no watch kept _up +there_; you thought God would not take the trouble to punish you; you +went about the streets of Semur tossing a _grosse pièce_ of a hundred +sous, and calling out, "There is no God--this is my god; _l'argent, +c'est le bon Dieu_."' + +'M. le Maire, M. le Maire, be silent, I implore you! It is enough to +bring down a judgment upon us.' + +'It has brought down a judgment upon us. Go thou and try what thy +_grosse pièce_ will do for thee now--worship thy god. Go, I tell you, +and get help from your money.' + +'I have no money, M. le Maire, and what could money do here? We would do +much better to promise a large candle for the next festival, and that +the ladies of St. Jean--' + +'Get away with thee to the end of the world, thou and thy ladies of St. +Jean!' I cried; which was wrong, I do not deny it, for they are good +women, not like this good-for-nothing fellow. And to think that this +man, whom I despise, was more pleasant to me than the dear souls who +loved me! Shame came upon me at the thought. I too, then, was like the +others, fearing the Unseen--capable of understanding only that which was +palpable. When Jacques slunk away, which he did for a few steps, not +losing sight of me, I turned my face towards the river and the town. The +moonlight fell upon the water, white as silver where that line of +darkness lay, shining, as if it tried, and tried in vain, to penetrate +Semur; and between that and the blue sky overhead lay the city out of +which we had been driven forth--the city of the dead. 'O God,' I cried, +'whom I know not, am not I to Thee as my little Jean is to me, a child +and less than a child? Do not abandon me in this darkness. Would I +abandon him were he ever so disobedient? And God, if thou art God, Thou +art a better father than I.' When I had said this, my heart was a little +relieved. It seemed to me that I had spoken to some one who knew all of +us, whether we were dead or whether we were living. That is a wonderful +thing to think of, when it appears to one not as a thing to believe, but +as something that is real. It gave me courage. I got up and went to meet +the patrol which was coming in, and found that great good-for-nothing +Jacques running close after me, holding my cloak. 'Do not send me away, +M. le Maire,' he said, 'I dare not stay by myself with _them_ so near.' +Instead of his money, in which he had trusted, it was I who had become +his god now. + + +OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + +There are few who have not heard something of the sufferings of a siege. +Whether within or without, it is the most terrible of all the +experiences of war. I am old enough to recollect the trenches before +Sebastopol, and all that my countrymen and the English endured there. +Sometimes I endeavoured to think of this to distract me from what we +ourselves endured. But how different was it! We had neither shelter nor +support. We had no weapons, nor any against whom to wield them. We were +cast out of our homes in the midst of our lives, in the midst of our +occupations, and left there helpless, to gaze at each other, to blind +our eyes trying to penetrate the darkness before us. Could we have done +anything, the oppression might have been less terrible--but what was +there that we could do? Fortunately (though I do not deny that I felt +each desertion) our band grew less and less every day. Hour by hour some +one stole away--first one, then another, dispersing themselves among the +villages near, in which many had friends. The accounts which these men +gave were, I afterwards learnt, of the most vague description. Some +talked of wonders they had seen, and were laughed at--and some spread +reports of internal division among us. Not till long after did I know +all the reports that went abroad. It was said that there had been +fighting in Semur, and that we were divided into two factions, one of +which had gained the mastery, and driven the other out. This was the +story current in La Rochette, where they are always glad to hear +anything to the discredit of the people of Semur; but no credence could +have been given to it by those in authority, otherwise M. le Préfet, +however indifferent to our interests, must necessarily have taken some +steps for our relief. Our entire separation from the world was indeed +one of the strangest details of this terrible period. Generally the +diligence, though conveying on the whole few passengers, returned with +two or three, at least, visitors or commercial persons, daily-and the +latter class frequently arrived in carriages of their own; but during +this period no stranger came to see our miserable plight. We made +shelter for ourselves under the branches of the few trees that grew in +the uncultivated ground on either side of the road--and a hasty +erection, half tent half shed, was put up for a place to assemble in, or +for those who were unable to bear the heat of the day or the occasional +chills of the night. But the most of us were too restless to seek +repose, and could not bear to be out of sight of the city. At any moment +it seemed to us the gates might open, or some loophole be visible by +which we might throw ourselves upon the darkness and vanquish it. This +was what we said to ourselves, forgetting how we shook and trembled +whenever any contact had been possible with those who were within. But +one thing was certain, that though we feared, we could not turn our eyes +from the place. We slept leaning against a tree, or with our heads on +our hands, and our faces toward Semur. We took no count of day or night, +but ate the morsel the women brought to us, and slept thus, not +sleeping, when want or weariness overwhelmed us. There was scarcely an +hour in the day that some of the women did not come to ask what news. +They crept along the roads in twos and threes, and lingered for hours +sitting by the way weeping, starting at every breath of wind. + +Meanwhile all was not silent within Semur. The Cathedral bells rang +often, at first filling us with hope, for how familiar was that sound! +The first time, we all gathered together and listened, and many wept. +It was as if we heard our mother's voice. M. de Bois-Sombre burst into +tears. I have never seen him within the doors of the Cathedral since his +marriage; but he burst into tears. '_Mon Dieu!_ if I were but there!' he +said. We stood and listened, our hearts melting, some falling on their +knees. M. le Curé stood up in the midst of us and began to intone the +psalm: [He has a beautiful voice. It is sympathetic, it goes to the +heart.] 'I was glad when they said to me, Let us go up--' And though +there were few of us who could have supposed themselves capable of +listening to that sentiment a little while before with any sympathy, yet +a vague hope rose up within us while we heard him, while we listened to +the bells. What man is there to whom the bells of his village, the +_carillon_ of his city, is not most dear? It rings for him through all +his life; it is the first sound of home in the distance when he comes +back--the last that follows him like a long farewell when he goes away. +While we listened, we forgot our fears. They were as we were, they were +also our brethren, who rang those bells. We seemed to see them trooping +into our beautiful Cathedral. All! only to see it again, to be within +its shelter, cool and calm as in our mother's arms! It seemed to us that +we should wish for nothing more. + +When the sound ceased we looked into each other's faces, and each man +saw that his neighbour was pale. Hope died in us when the sound died +away, vibrating sadly through the air. Some men threw themselves on the +ground in their despair. + +And from this time forward many voices were heard, calls and shouts +within the walls, and sometimes a sound like a trumpet, and other +instruments of music. We thought, indeed, that noises as of bands +patrolling along the ramparts were audible as our patrols worked their +way round and round. This was a duty which I never allowed to be +neglected, not because I put very much faith in it, but because it gave +us a sort of employment. There is a story somewhere which I recollect +dimly of an ancient city which its assailants did not touch, but only +marched round and round till the walls fell, and they could enter. +Whether this was a story of classic times or out of our own remote +history, I could not recollect. But I thought of it many times while we +made our way like a procession of ghosts, round and round, straining our +ears to hear what those voices were which sounded above us, in tones +that were familiar, yet so strange. This story got so much into my head +(and after a time all our heads seemed to get confused and full of wild +and bewildering expedients) that I found myself suggesting--I, a man +known for sense and reason--that we should blow trumpets at some time to +be fixed, which was a thing the ancients had done in the strange tale +which had taken possession of me. M. le Curé looked at me with +disapproval. He said, 'I did not expect from M. le Maire anything that +was disrespectful to religion.' Heaven forbid that I should be +disrespectful to religion at any time of life, but then it was +impossible to me. I remembered after that the tale of which I speak, +which had so seized upon me, was in the sacred writings; but those who +know me will understand that no sneer at these writings or intention of +wounding the feelings of M. le Curé was in my mind. + +I was seated one day upon a little inequality of the ground, leaning my +back against a half-withered hawthorn, and dozing with my head in my +hands, when a soothing, which always diffuses itself from her presence, +shed itself over me, and opening my eyes, I saw my Agnès sitting by me. +She had come with some food and a little linen, fresh and soft like her +own touch. My wife was not gaunt and worn like me, but she was pale and +as thin as a shadow. I woke with a start, and seeing her there, there +suddenly came a dread over me that she would pass away before my eyes, +and go over to Those who were within Semur. I cried '_Non, mon Agnès; +non, mon Agnès:_ before you ask, No!' seizing her and holding her fast +in this dream, which was not altogether a dream. She looked at me with a +smile, that smile that has always been to me as the rising of the sun +over the earth. + +'_Mon ami_,' she said surprised, 'I ask nothing, except that you should +take a little rest and spare thyself.' Then she added, with haste, what +I knew she would say, 'Unless it were this, _mon ami_. If I were +permitted, I would go into the city--I would ask those who are there +what is their meaning: and if no way can be found--no act of +penitence.--Oh! do not answer in haste! I have no fear; and it would be +to save thee.' + +A strong throb of anger came into my throat. Figure to yourself that I +looked at my wife with anger, with the same feeling which had moved me +when the deserters left us; but far more hot and sharp. I seized her +soft hands and crushed them in mine. 'You would leave me!' I said. 'You +would desert your husband. You would go over to our enemies!' + +'O Martin, say not so,' she cried, with tears. 'Not enemies. There is +our little Marie, and my mother, who died when I was born.' + +'You love these dead tyrants. Yes,' I said, 'you love them best. You +will go to--the majority, to the strongest. Do not speak to me! Because +your God is on their side, you will forsake us too.' + +Then she threw herself upon me and encircled me with her arms. The touch +of them stilled my passion; but yet I held her, clutching her gown, so +terrible a fear came over me that she would go and come back no more. + +'Forsake thee!' she breathed out over me with a moan. Then, putting her +cool cheek to mine, which burned, 'But I would die for thee, Martin.' + +'Silence, my wife: that is what you shall not do,' I cried, beside +myself. I rose up; I put her away from me. That is, I know it, what has +been done. Their God does this, they do not hesitate to say--takes from +you what you love best, to make you better--_you!_ and they ask you to +love Him when He has thus despoiled you! 'Go home, Agnès,' I said, +hoarse with terror. 'Let us face them as we may; you shall not go among +them, or put thyself in peril. Die for me! _Mon Dieu!_ and what then, +what should I do then? Turn your face from them; turn from them; go! go! +and let me not see thee here again.' + +My wife did not understand the terror that seized me. She obeyed me, as +she always does, but, with the tears falling from her white cheeks, +fixed upon me the most piteous look. '_Mon ami_,' she said, 'you are +disturbed, you are not in possession of yourself; this cannot be what +you mean.' + +'Let me not see thee here again!' I cried. 'Would you make me mad in +the midst of my trouble? No! I will not have you look that way. Go home! +go home!' Then I took her into my arms and wept, though I am not a man +given to tears. 'Oh! my Agnès,' I said, 'give me thy counsel. What you +tell me I will do; but rather than risk thee, I would live thus for +ever, and defy them.' + +She put her hand upon my lips. 'I will not ask this again,' she said, +bowing her head; 'but defy them--why should you defy them? Have they +come for nothing? Was Semur a city of the saints? They have come to +convert our people, Martin--thee too, and the rest. If you will submit +your hearts, they will open the gates, they will go back to their sacred +homes and we to ours. This has been borne in upon me sleeping and +waking; and it seemed to me that if I could but go, and say, "Oh! my +fathers, oh! my brothers, they submit," all would be well. For I do not +fear them, Martin. Would they harm me that love us? I would but give +our Marie one kiss----' + +'You are a traitor!' I said. 'You would steal yourself from me, and do +me the worst wrong of all----' + +But I recovered my calm. What she said reached my understanding at last. +'Submit!' I said, 'but to what? To come and turn us from our homes, to +wrap our town in darkness, to banish our wives and our children, to +leave us here to be scorched by the sun and drenched by the rain,--this +is not to convince us, my Agnès. And to what then do you bid us +submit----?' + +'It is to convince you, _mon ami_, of the love of God, who has permitted +this great tribulation to be, that we might be saved,' said Agnès. Her +face was sublime with faith. It is possible to these dear women; but for +me the words she spoke were but words without meaning. I shook my head. +Now that my horror and alarm were passed, I could well remember often to +have heard words like these before. + +'My angel!' I said, 'all this I admire, I adore in thee; but how is it +the love of God?--and how shall we be saved by it? Submit! I will do +anything that is reasonable; but of what truth have we here the +proof----?' + +Some one had come up behind as we were talking. When I heard his voice I +smiled, notwithstanding my despair. It was natural that the Church +should come to the woman's aid. But I would not refuse to give ear to M. +le Curé, who had proved himself a man, had he been ten times a priest. + +'I have not heard what Madame has been saying, M. le Maire, neither +would I interpose but for your question. You ask of what truth have we +the proof here? It is the Unseen that has revealed itself. Do we see +anything, you and I? Nothing, nothing, but a cloud. But that which we +cannot see, that which we know not, that which we dread--look! it is +there.' + +I turned unconsciously as he pointed with his hand. Oh, heaven, what +did I see! Above the cloud that wrapped Semur there was a separation, a +rent in the darkness, and in mid heaven the Cathedral towers, pointing +to the sky. I paid no more attention to M. le Curé. I sent forth a shout +that roused all, even the weary line of the patrol that was marching +slowly with bowed heads round the walls; and there went up such a cry of +joy as shook the earth. 'The towers, the towers!' I cried. These were +the towers that could be seen leagues off, the first sign of Semur; our +towers, which we had been born to love like our father's name. I have +had joys in my life, deep and great. I have loved, I have won honours, I +have conquered difficulty; but never had I felt as now. It was as if one +had been born again. + +When we had gazed upon them, blessing them and thanking God, I gave +orders that all our company should be called to the tent, that we might +consider whether any new step could now be taken: Agnès with the other +women sitting apart on one side and waiting. I recognised even in the +excitement of such a time that theirs was no easy part. To sit there +silent, to wait till we had spoken, to be bound by what we decided, and +to have no voice--yes, that was hard. They thought they knew better than +we did: but they were silent, devouring us with their eager eyes. I love +one woman more than all the world; I count her the best thing that God +has made; yet would I not be as Agnès for all that life could give me. +It was her part to be silent, and she was so, like the angel she is, +while even Jacques Richard had the right to speak. _Mon Dieu!_ but it is +hard, I allow it; they have need to be angels. This thought passed +through my mind even at the crisis which had now arrived. For at such +moments one sees everything, one thinks of everything, though it is only +after that one remembers what one has seen and thought. When my +fellow-citizens gathered together (we were now less than a hundred in +number, so many had gone from us), I took it upon myself to speak. We +were a haggard, worn-eyed company, having had neither shelter nor sleep +nor even food, save in hasty snatches. I stood at the door of the tent +and they below, for the ground sloped a little. Beside me were M. le +Curé, M. de Bois-Sombre, and one or two others of the chief citizens. +'My friends,' I said, 'you have seen that a new circumstance has +occurred. It is not within our power to tell what its meaning is, yet it +must be a symptom of good. For my own part, to see these towers makes +the air lighter. Let us think of the Church as we may, no one can deny +that the towers of Semur are dear to our hearts.' + +'M. le Maire,' said M. de Bois-Sombre, interrupting, 'I speak I am sure +the sentiments of my fellow-citizens when I say that there is no longer +any question among us concerning the Church; it is an admirable +institution, a universal advantage----' + +'Yes, yes,' said the crowd, 'yes, certainly!' and some added, 'It is the +only safeguard, it is our protection,' and some signed themselves. In +the crowd I saw Riou, who had done this at the _octroi_. But the sign +did not surprise me now. + +M. le Curé stood by my side, but he did not smile. His countenance was +dark, almost angry. He stood quite silent, with his eyes on the ground. +It gave him no pleasure, this profession of faith. + +'It is well, my friends,' said I, 'we are all in accord; and the good +God has permitted us again to see these towers. I have called you +together to collect your ideas. This change must have a meaning. It has +been suggested to me that we might send an ambassador--a messenger, if +that is possible, into the city--' + +Here I stopped short; and a shiver ran through me--a shiver which went +over the whole company. We were all pale as we looked in each other's +faces; and for a moment no one ventured to speak. After this pause it +was perhaps natural that he who first found his voice should be the last +who had any right to give an opinion. Who should it be but Jacques +Richard? 'M. le Maire,' cried the fellow, 'speaks at his ease--but who +will thus risk himself?' Probably he did not mean that his grumbling +should be heard, but in the silence every sound was audible; there was a +gasp, a catching of the breath, and all turned their eyes again upon me. +I did not pause to think what answer I should give. 'I!' I cried. 'Here +stands one who will risk himself, who will perish if need be--' + +Something stirred behind me. It was Agnès who had risen to her feet, who +stood with her lips parted and quivering, with her hands clasped, as if +about to speak. But she did not speak. Well! she had proposed to do it. +Then why not I? + +'Let me make the observation,' said another of our fellow-citizens, +Bordereau the banker, 'that this would not be just. Without M. le Maire +we should be a mob without a head. If a messenger is to be sent, let it +be some one not so indispensable----' + +'Why send a messenger?' said another, Philip Leclerc. 'Do we know that +these Messieurs will admit any one? and how can you speak, how can you +parley with those--' and he too, was seized with a shiver--'whom you +cannot see?' + +Then there came another voice out of the crowd. It was one who would not +show himself, who was conscious of the mockery in his tone. 'If there is +any one sent, let it be M. le Curé,' it said. + +M. le Curé stepped forward. His pale countenance flushed red. 'Here am +I,' he said, 'I am ready; but he who spoke speaks to mock me. Is it +befitting in this presence?' + +There was a struggle among the men. Whoever it was who had spoken (I did +not wish to know), I had no need to condemn the mocker; they themselves +silenced him; then Jacques Richard (still less worthy of credit) cried +out again with a voice that was husky. What are men made of? +Notwithstanding everything, it was from the _cabaret_, from the +wine-shop, that he had come. He said, 'Though M. le Maire will not take +my opinion, yet it is this. Let them reopen the chapel in the hospital. +The ladies of St. Jean--' + +'Hold thy peace,' I said, 'miserable!' But a murmur rose. 'Though it is +not his part to speak, I agree,' said one. 'And I.' 'And I.' There was +well-nigh a tumult of consent; and this made me angry. Words were on my +lips which it might have been foolish to utter, when M. de Bois-Sombre, +who is a man of judgment, interfered. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'as there are none of us here who would show +disrespect to the Church and holy things--that is understood--it is not +necessary to enter into details. Every restriction that would wound the +most susceptible is withdrawn; not one more than another, but all. We +have been indifferent in the past, but for the future you will agree +with me that everything shall be changed. The ambassador--whoever he may +be--' he added with a catching of his breath, 'must be empowered to +promise--everything--submission to all that may be required.' + +Here the women could not restrain themselves; they all rose up with a +cry, and many of them began to weep. 'Ah!' said one with a hysterical +sound of laughter in her tears. '_Sainte Mère_! it will be heaven upon +earth.' + +M. le Curé said nothing; a keen glance of wonder, yet of subdued +triumph, shot from under his eyelids. As for me, I wrung my hands: 'What +you say will be superstition; it will be hypocrisy,' I cried. + +But at that moment a further incident occurred. Suddenly, while we +deliberated, a long loud peal of a trumpet sounded into the air. I have +already said that many sounds had been heard before; but this was +different; there was not one of us that did not feel that this was +addressed to himself. The agitation was extreme; it was a summons, the +beginning of some distinct communication. The crowd scattered; but for +myself, after a momentary struggle, I went forward resolutely. I did not +even look back at my wife. I was no longer Martin Dupin, but the Maire +of Semur, the saviour of the community. Even Bois-Sombre quailed: but I +felt that it was in me to hold head against death itself; and before I +had gone two steps I felt rather than saw that M. le Curé had come to my +side. We went on without a word; gradually the others collected behind +us, following yet straggling here and there upon the inequalities of the +ground. + +Before us lay the cloud that was Semur, a darkness defined by the +shining of the summer day around, the river escaping from that gloom as +from a cavern, the towers piercing through, but the sunshine thrown back +on every side from that darkness. I have spoken of the walls as if we +saw them, but there were no walls visible, nor any gate, though we all +turned like blind men to where the Porte St. Lambert was. There was the +broad vacant road leading up to it, leading into the gloom. We stood +there at a little distance. Whether it was human weakness or an +invisible barrier, how can I tell? We stood thus immovable, with the +trumpet pealing out over us, out of the cloud. It summoned every man as +by his name. To me it was not wonderful that this impression should +come, but afterwards it was elicited from all that this was the feeling +of each. Though no words were said, it was as the calling of our names. +We all waited in such a supreme agitation as I cannot describe for some +communication that was to come. + +When suddenly, in a moment, the trumpet ceased; there was an interval of +dead and terrible silence; then, each with a leap of his heart as if it +would burst from his bosom, we saw a single figure slowly detach itself +out of the gloom. 'My God!' I cried. My senses went from me; I felt my +head go round like a straw tossed on the winds. + +To know them so near, those mysterious visitors--to feel them, to hear +them, was not that enough? But, to see! who could bear it? Our voices +rang like broken chords, like a tearing and rending of sound. Some +covered their faces with their hands; for our very eyes seemed to be +drawn out of their sockets, fluttering like things with a separate life. + +Then there fell upon us a strange and wonderful calm. The figure +advanced slowly; there was weakness in it. The step, though solemn, was +feeble; and if you can figure to yourself our consternation, the pause, +the cry--our hearts dropping back as it might be into their places--the +sudden stop of the wild panting in our breasts: when there became +visible to us a human face well known, a man as we were. 'Lecamus!' I +cried; and all the men round took it up, crowding nearer, trembling yet +delivered from their terror; some even laughed in the relief. There was +but one who had an air of discontent, and that was M. le Curé. As he +said 'Lecamus!' like the rest, there was impatience, disappointment, +anger in his tone. + +And I, who had wondered where Lecamus had gone; thinking sometimes that +he was one of the deserters who had left us! But when he came nearer his +face was as the face of a dead man, and a cold chill came over us. His +eyes, which were cast down, flickered under the thin eyelids in which +all the veins were visible. His face was gray like that of the dying. +'Is he dead?' I said. But, except M. le Curé, no one knew that I spoke. + +'Not even so,' said M. le Cure, with a mortification in his voice, which +I have never forgotten. 'Not even so. That might be something. They +teach us not by angels--by the fools and offscourings of the earth.' + +And he would have turned away. It was a humiliation. Was not he the +representative of the Unseen, the vice-gerent, with power over heaven +and hell? but something was here more strong than he. He stood by my +side in spite of himself to listen to the ambassador. I will not deny +that such a choice was strange, strange beyond measure, to me also. + +'Lecamus,' I said, my voice trembling in my throat, 'have you been among +the dead, and do you live?' + +'I live,' he said; then looked around with tears upon the crowd. 'Good +neighbours, good friends,' he said, and put out his hand and touched +them; he was as much agitated as they. + +'M. Lecamus,' said I, 'we are here in very strange circumstances, as you +know; do not trifle with us. If you have indeed been with those who have +taken the control of our city, do not keep us in suspense. You will see +by the emblems of my office that it is to me you must address yourself; +if you have a mission, speak.' + +'It is just,' he said, 'it is just--but bear with me one moment. It is +good to behold those who draw breath; if I have not loved you enough, my +good neighbours, forgive me now!' + +'Rouse yourself, Lecamus,' said I with some anxiety. 'Three days we have +been suffering here; we are distracted with the suspense. Tell us your +message--if you have anything to tell.' + +'Three days!' he said, wondering; 'I should have said years. Time is +long when there is neither night nor day.' Then, uncovering himself, he +turned towards the city. 'They who have sent me would have you know that +they come, not in anger but in friendship: for the love they bear you, +and because it has been permitted----' + +As he spoke his feebleness disappeared. He held his head high; and we +clustered closer and closer round him, not losing a half word, not a +tone, not a breath. + +'They are not the dead. They are the immortal. They are those who +dwell--elsewhere. They have other work, which has been interrupted +because of this trial. They ask, "Do you know now--do you know now?" +this is what I am bidden to say.' + +'What'--I said (I tried to say it, but my lips were dry), 'What would +they have us to know?' + +But a clamour interrupted me. 'Ah! yes, yes, yes!' the people cried, men +and women; some wept aloud, some signed themselves, some held up their +hands to the skies. 'Nevermore will we deny religion,' they cried, +'never more fail in our duties. They shall see how we will follow every +office, how the churches shall be full, how we will observe the feasts +and the days of the saints! M. Lecamus,' cried two or three together; +'go, tell these Messieurs that we will have masses said for them, that +we will obey in everything. We have seen what comes of it when a city is +without piety. Never more will we neglect the holy functions; we will +vow ourselves to the holy Mother and the saints--' + +'And if those ladies wish it,' cried Jacques Richard, 'there shall be as +many masses as there are priests to say them in the Hospital of St. +Jean.' + +'Silence, fellow!' I cried; 'is it for you to promise in the name of the +Commune?' I was almost beside myself. 'M. Lecamus. is it for this that +they have come?' + +His head had begun to droop again, and a dimness came over his face. 'Do +I know?' he said. 'It was them I longed for, not to know their errand; +but I have not yet said all. You are to send two--two whom you esteem +the highest--to speak with them face to face.' + +Then at once there rose a tumult among the people--an eagerness which +nothing could subdue. There was a cry that the ambassadors were already +elected, and we were pushed forward, M. le Curé and myself, towards the +gate. They would not hear us speak. 'We promise,' they cried, 'we +promise everything; let us but get back.' Had it been to sacrifice us +they would have done the same; they would have killed us in their +passion, in order to return to their city--and afterwards mourned us and +honoured us as martyrs. But for the moment they had neither ruth nor +fear. Had it been they who were going to reason not with flesh and +blood, it would have been different; but it was we, not they; and they +hurried us on as not willing that a moment should be lost. I had to +struggle, almost to fight, in order to provide them with a leader, which +was indispensable, before I myself went away. For who could tell if we +should ever come back? For a moment I hesitated, thinking that it might +be well to invest M. de Bois-Sombre as my deputy with my scarf of +office; but then I reflected that when a man goes to battle, when he +goes to risk his life, perhaps to lose it, for his people, it is his +right to bear those signs which distinguish him from common men, which +show in what office, for what cause, he is ready to die. + +Accordingly I paused, struggling against the pressure of the people, and +said in a loud voice, 'In the absence of M. Barbou, who has forsaken us, +I constitute the excellent M. Felix de Bois-Sombre my representative. In +my absence my fellow-citizens will respect and obey him as myself.' +There was a cry of assent. They would have given their assent to +anything that we might but go on. What was it to them? They took no +thought of the heaving of my bosom, the beating of my heart. They left +us on the edge of the darkness with our faces towards the gate. There we +stood one breathless moment. Then the little postern slowly opened +before us, and once more we stood within Semur. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + +M. le Maire having requested me, on his entrance into Semur, to lose no +time in drawing up an account of my residence in the town, to be placed +with his own narrative, I have promised to do so to the best of my +ability, feeling that my condition is a very precarious one, and my time +for explanation may be short. Many things, needless to enumerate, press +this upon my mind. It was a pleasure to me to see my neighbours when I +first came out of the city; but their voices, their touch, their +vehemence and eagerness wear me out. From my childhood up I have shrunk +from close contact with my fellow-men. My mind has been busy with other +thoughts; I have desired to investigate the mysterious and unseen. When +I have walked abroad I have heard whispers in the air; I have felt the +movement of wings, the gliding of unseen feet. To my comrades these have +been a source of alarm and disquiet, but not to me; is not God in the +unseen with all His angels? and not only so, but the best and wisest of +men. There was a time indeed, when life acquired for me a charm. There +was a smile which filled me with blessedness, and made the sunshine more +sweet. But when she died my earthly joys died with her. Since then I +have thought of little but the depths profound, into which she has +disappeared like the rest. + +I was in the garden of my house on that night when all the others left +Semur. I was restless, my mind was disturbed. It seemed to me that I +approached the crisis of my life. Since the time when I led M. le Maire +beyond the walls, and we felt both of us the rush and pressure of that +crowd, a feeling of expectation had been in my mind. I knew not what I +looked for--but something I looked for that should change the world. +The 'Sommation' on the Cathedral doors did not surprise me. Why should +it be a matter of wonder that the dead should come back? the wonder is +that they do not. Ah! that is the wonder. How one can go away who loves +you, and never return, nor speak, nor send any message--that is the +miracle: not that the heavens should bend down and the gates of Paradise +roll back, and those who have left us return. All my life it has been a +marvel to me how they could be kept away. I could not stay in-doors on +this strange night. My mind was full of agitation. I came out into the +garden though it was dark. I sat down upon the bench under the +trellis--she loved it. Often had I spent half the night there thinking +of her. + +It was very dark that night: the sky all veiled, no light anywhere a +night like November. One would have said there was snow in the air. I +think I must have slept toward morning (I have observed throughout that +the preliminaries of these occurrences have always been veiled in +sleep), and when I woke suddenly it was to find myself, if I may so +speak, the subject of a struggle. The struggle was within me, yet it was +not I. In my mind there was a desire to rise from where I sat and go +away, I could not tell where or why; but something in me said stay, and +my limbs were as heavy as lead. I could not move; I sat still against my +will; against one part of my will--but the other was obstinate and would +not let me go. Thus a combat took place within me of which I knew not +the meaning. While it went on I began to hear the sound of many feet, +the opening of doors, the people pouring out into the streets. This gave +me no surprise; it seemed to me that I understood why it was; only in my +own case, I knew nothing. I listened to the steps pouring past, going on +and on, faintly dying away in the distance, and there was a great +stillness. I then became convinced, though I cannot tell how, that I was +the only living man left in Semur; but neither did this trouble me. The +struggle within me came to an end, and I experienced a great calm. + +I cannot tell how long it was till I perceived a change in the air, in +the darkness round me. It was like the movement of some one unseen. I +have felt such a sensation in the night, when all was still, before now. +I saw nothing. I heard nothing. Yet I was aware, I cannot tell how, that +there was a great coming and going, and the sensation as of a multitude +in the air. I then rose and went into my house, where Leocadie, my old +housekeeper, had shut all the doors so carefully when she went to bed. +They were now all open, even the door of my wife's room of which I kept +always the key, and where no one entered but myself; the windows also +were open. I looked out upon the Grande Rue, and all the other houses +were like mine. Everything was open, doors and windows, and the streets +were full. There was in them a flow and movement of the unseen, without +a sound, sensible only to the soul. I cannot describe it, for I neither +heard nor saw, but felt. I have often been in crowds; I have lived in +Paris, and once passed into England, and walked about the London +streets. But never, it seemed to me, never was I aware of so many, of so +great a multitude. I stood at my open window, and watched as in a dream. +M. le Maire is aware that his house is visible from mine. Towards that a +stream seemed to be always going, and at the windows and in the doorways +was a sensation of multitudes like that which I have already described. +Gazing out thus upon the revolution which was happening before my eyes, +I did not think of my own house or what was passing there, till +suddenly, in a moment, I was aware that some one had come in to me. Not +a crowd as elsewhere; one. My heart leaped up like a bird let loose; it +grew faint within me with joy and fear. I was giddy so that I could not +stand. I called out her name, but low, for I was too happy, I had no +voice. Besides was it needed, when heart already spoke to heart? + +I had no answer, but I needed none. I laid myself down on the floor +where her feet would be. Her presence wrapped me round and round. It was +beyond speech. Neither did I need to see her face, nor to touch her +hand. She was more near to me, more near, than when I held her in my +arms. How long it was so, I cannot tell; it was long as love, yet short +as the drawing of a breath. I knew nothing, felt nothing but Her, alone; +all my wonder and desire to know departed from me. We said to each other +everything without words--heart overflowing into heart. It was beyond +knowledge or speech. + +But this is not of public signification that I should occupy with it the +time of M. le Maire. + +After a while my happiness came to an end. I can no more tell how, than +I can tell how it came. One moment, I was warm in her presence; the +next, I was alone. I rose up staggering with blindness and woe--could it +be that already, already it was over? I went out blindly following after +her. My God, I shall follow, I shall follow, till life is over. She +loved me; but she was gone. + +Thus, despair came to me at the very moment when the longing of my soul +was satisfied and I found myself among the unseen; but I cared for +knowledge no longer, I sought only her. I lost a portion of my time so. +I regret to have to confess it to M. le Maire. Much that I might have +learned will thus remain lost to my fellow-citizens and the world. We +are made so. What we desire eludes us at the moment of grasping it--or +those affections which are the foundation of our lives preoccupy us, and +blind the soul. Instead of endeavouring to establish my faith and +enlighten my judgment as to those mysteries which have been my life-long +study, all higher purpose departed from me; and I did nothing but rush +through the city, groping among those crowds, seeing nothing, thinking +of nothing--save of One. + +From this also I awakened as out of a dream. What roused me was the +pealing of the Cathedral bells. I was made to pause and stand still, and +return to myself. Then I perceived, but dimly, that the thing which had +happened to me was that which I had desired all my life. I leave this +explanation of my failure [Footnote: The reader will remember that the +ringing of the Cathedral bells happened in fact very soon after the +exodus of the citizens; so that the self-reproaches of M. Lecamus had +less foundation than he thought.] in public duty to the charity of M. le +Maire. + +The bells of the Cathedral brought me back to myself--to that which we +call reality in our language; but of all that was around me when I +regained consciousness, it now appeared to me that I only was a dream. I +was in the midst of a world where all was in movement. What the current +was which flowed around me I know not; if it was thought which becomes +sensible among spirits, if it was action, I cannot tell. But the energy, +the force, the living that was in them, that could no one misunderstand. +I stood in the streets, lagging and feeble, scarcely able to wish, much +less to think. They pushed against me, put me aside, took no note of me. +In the unseen world described by a poet whom M. le Maire has probably +heard of, the man who traverses Purgatory (to speak of no other place) +is seen by all, and is a wonder to all he meets--his shadow, his breath +separate him from those around him. But whether the unseen life has +changed, or if it is I who am not worthy their attention, this I know +that I stood in our city like a ghost, and no one took any heed of me. +When there came back upon me slowly my old desire to inquire, to +understand, I was met with this difficulty at the first--that no one +heeded me. I went through and through the streets, sometimes I paused to +look round, to implore that which swept by me to make itself known. But +the stream went along like soft air, like the flowing of a river, +setting me aside from time to time, as the air will displace a straw, or +the water a stone, but no more. There was neither languor nor lingering. +I was the only passive thing, the being without occupation. Would you +have paused in your labours to tell an idle traveller the meaning of our +lives, before the day when you left Semur? Nor would they: I was driven +hither and thither by the current of that life, but no one stepped forth +out of the unseen to hear my questions or to answer me how this might +be. + +You have been made to believe that all was darkness in Semur. M. le +Maire, it was not so. The darkness wrapped the walls as in a winding +sheet; but within, soon after you were gone, there arose a sweet and +wonderful light--a light that was neither of the sun nor of the moon; +and presently, after the ringing of the bells; the silence departed as +the darkness had departed. I began to hear, first a murmur, then the +sound of the going which I had felt without hearing it--then a faint +tinkle of voices--and at the last, as my mind grew attuned to these +wonders, the very words they said. If they spoke in our language or in +another, I cannot tell; but I understood. How long it was before the +sensation of their presence was aided by the happiness of hearing I know +not, nor do I know how the time has passed, or how long it is, whether +years or days, that I have been in Semur with those who are now there; +for the light did not vary--there was no night or day. All I know is +that suddenly, on awakening from a sleep (for the wonder was that I +could sleep, sometimes sitting on the Cathedral steps, sometimes in my +own house; where sometimes also I lingered and searched about for the +crusts that Leocadie had left), I found the whole world full of sound. +They sang going in bands about the streets; they talked to each other +as they went along every way. From the houses, all open, where everyone +could go who would, there came the soft chiming of those voices. And at +first every sound was full of gladness and hope. The song they sang +first was like this: 'Send us, send us to our father's house. Many are +our brethren, many and dear. They have forgotten, forgotten, forgotten! +But when we speak, then will they hear.' And the others answered: 'We +have come, we have come to the house of our fathers. Sweet are the +homes, the homes we were born in. As we remember, so will they remember. +When we speak, when we speak, they will hear.' Do not think that these +were the words they sang; but it was like this. And as they sang there +was joy and expectation everywhere. It was more beautiful than any of +our music, for it was full of desire and longing, yet hope and gladness; +whereas among us, where there is longing, it is always sad. Later a +great singer, I know not who he was, one going past as on a majestic +soft wind, sang another song, of which I shall tell you by and by. I do +not think he was one of them. They came out to the windows, to the +doors, into all the streets and byways to hear him as he went past. + +M. le Maire will, however, be good enough to remark that I did not +understand all that I heard. In the middle of a phrase, in a word half +breathed, a sudden barrier would rise. For a time I laboured after their +meaning, trying hard and vainly to understand; but afterwards I +perceived that only when they spoke of Semur, of you who were gone +forth, and of what was being done, could I make it out. At first this +made me only more eager to hear; but when thought came, then I perceived +that of all my longing nothing was satisfied. Though I was alone with +the unseen, I comprehended it not; only when it touched upon what I +knew, then I understood. + +At first all went well. Those who were in the streets, and at the doors +and windows of the houses, and on the Cathedral steps, where they seemed +to throng, listening to the sounding of the bells, spoke only of this +that they had come to do. Of you and you only I heard. They said to each +other, with great joy, that the women had been instructed, that they had +listened, and were safe. There was pleasure in all the city. The singers +were called forth, those who were best instructed (so I judged from what +I heard), to take the place of the warders on the walls; and all, as +they went along, sang that song: 'Our brothers have forgotten; but when +we speak, they will hear.' How was it, how was it that you did not hear? +One time I was by the river porte in a boat; and this song came to me +from the walls as sweet as Heaven. Never have I heard such a song. The +music was beseeching, it moved the very heart. 'We have come out of the +unseen,' they sang; 'for love of you; believe us, believe us! Love +brings us back to earth; believe us, believe us!' How was it that you +did not hear? When I heard those singers sing, I wept; they beguiled the +heart out of my bosom. They sang, they shouted, the music swept about +all the walls: 'Love brings us back to earth, believe us!' M. le Maire, +I saw you from the river gate; there was a look of perplexity upon your +face; and one put his curved hand to his ear as if to listen to some +thin far-off sound, when it was like a storm, like a tempest of music! + +After that there was a great change in the city. The choirs came back +from the walls marching more slowly, and with a sighing through all the +air. A sigh, nay, something like a sob breathed through the streets. +'They cannot hear us, or they will not hear us.' Wherever I turned, this +was what I heard: 'They cannot hear us.' The whole town, and all the +houses that were teeming with souls, and all the street, where so many +were coming and going was full of wonder and dismay. (If you will take +my opinion, they know pain as well as joy, M. le Maire, Those who are +in Semur. They are not as gods, perfect and sufficing to themselves, nor +are they all-knowing and all-wise, like the good God. They hope like us, +and desire, and are mistaken; but do no wrong. This is my opinion. I am +no more than other men, that you should accept it without support; but I +have lived among them, and this is what I think.) They were taken by +surprise; they did not understand it any more than we understand when we +have put forth all our strength and fail. They were confounded, if I +could judge rightly. Then there arose cries from one to another: 'Do you +forget what was said to us?' and, 'We were warned, we were warned.' +There went a sighing over all the city: 'They cannot hear us, our voices +are not as their voices; they cannot see us. We have taken their homes +from them, and they know not the reason.' My heart was wrung for their +disappointment. I longed to tell them that neither had I heard at once; +but it was only after a time that I ventured upon this. And whether I +spoke, and was heard; or if it was read in my heart, I cannot tell. +There was a pause made round me as if of wondering and listening, and +then, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, a face suddenly turned +and looked into my face. + +M. le Maire, it was the face of your father, Martin Dupin, whom I +remember as well as I remember my own father. He was the best man I ever +knew. It appeared to me for a moment, that face alone, looking at me +with questioning eyes. + +There seemed to be agitation and doubt for a time after this; some went +out (so I understood) on embassies among you, but could get no hearing; +some through the gates, some by the river. And the bells were rung that +you might hear and know; but neither could you understand the bells. I +wandered from one place to another, listening and watching--till the +unseen became to me as the seen, and I thought of the wonder no more. +Sometimes there came to me vaguely a desire to question them, to ask +whence they came and what was the secret of their living, and why they +were here? But if I had asked who would have heard me? and desire had +grown faint in my heart; all I wished for was that you should hear, that +you should understand; with this wish Semur was full. They thought but +of this. They went to the walls in bands, each in their order, and as +they came all the others rushed to meet them, to ask, 'What news?' I +following, now with one, now with another, breathless and footsore as +they glided along. It is terrible when flesh and blood live with those +who are spirits. I toiled after them. I sat on the Cathedral steps, and +slept and waked, and heard the voices still in my dream. I prayed, but +it was hard to pray. Once following a crowd I entered your house, M. le +Maire, and went up, though I scarcely could drag myself along. There +many were assembled as in council. Your father was at the head of all. +He was the one, he only, who knew me. Again he looked at me and I saw +him, and in the light of his face an assembly such as I have seen in +pictures. One moment it glimmered before me and then it was gone. There +were the captains of all the bands waiting to speak, men and women. I +heard them repeating from one to another the same tale. One voice was +small and soft like a child's; it spoke of you. 'We went to him,' it +said; and your father, M. le Maire, he too joined in, and said: 'We went +to him--but he could not hear us.' And some said it was enough--that +they had no commission from on high, that they were but permitted--that +it was their own will to do it--and that the time had come to forbear. + +Now, while I listened, my heart was grieved that they should fail. This +gave me a wound for myself who had trusted in them, and also for them. +But I, who am I, a poor man without credit among my neighbours, a +dreamer, one whom many despise, that I should come to their aid? Yet I +could not listen and take no part. I cried out: 'Send me. I will tell +them in words they understand.' The sound of my voice was like a roar in +that atmosphere. It sent a tremble into the air. It seemed to rend me as +it came forth from me, and made me giddy, so that I would have fallen +had not there been a support afforded me. As the light was going out of +my eyes I saw again the faces looking at each other, questioning, +benign, beautiful heads one over another, eyes that were clear as the +heavens, but sad. I trembled while I gazed: there was the bliss of +heaven in their faces, yet they were sad. Then everything faded. I was +led away, I know not how, and brought to the door and put forth. I was +not worthy to see the blessed grieve. That is a sight upon which the +angels look with awe, and which brings those tears which are salvation +into the eyes of God. + +I went back to my house, weary yet calm. There were many in my house; +but because my heart was full of one who was not there, I knew not those +who were there. I sat me down where she had been. I was weary, more +weary than ever before, but calm. Then I bethought me that I knew no +more than at the first, that I had lived among the unseen as if they +were my neighbours, neither fearing them, nor hearing those wonders +which they have to tell. As I sat with my head in my hands, two talked +to each other close by: 'Is it true that we have failed?' said one; and +the other answered, 'Must not all fail that is not sent of the Father?' +I was silent; but I knew them, they were the voices of my father and my +mother. I listened as out of a faint, in a dream. + +While I sat thus, with these voices in my ears, which a little while +before would have seemed to me more worthy of note than anything on +earth, but which now lulled me and comforted me, as a child is comforted +by the voices of its guardians in the night, there occurred a new thing +in the city like nothing I had heard before. It roused me +notwithstanding my exhaustion and stupor. It was the sound as of some +one passing through the city suddenly and swiftly, whether in some +wonderful chariot, whether on some sweeping mighty wind, I cannot tell. +The voices stopped that were conversing beside me, and I stood up, and +with an impulse I could not resist went out, as if a king were passing +that way. Straight, without turning to the right or left, through the +city, from one gate to another, this passenger seemed going; and as he +went there was the sound as of a proclamation, as if it were a herald +denouncing war or ratifying peace. Whosoever he was, the sweep of his +going moved my hair like a wind. At first the proclamation was but as a +great shout, and I could not understand it; but as he came nearer the +words became distinct. 'Neither will they believe--though one rose from +the dead.' As it passed a murmur went up from the city, like the voice +of a great multitude. Then there came sudden silence. + +At this moment, for a time--M. le Maire will take my statement for what +it is worth--I became unconscious of what passed further. Whether +weariness overpowered me and I slept, as at the most terrible moment +nature will demand to do, or if I fainted I cannot tell; but for a time +I knew no more. When I came to myself, I was seated on the Cathedral +steps with everything silent around me. From thence I rose up, moved by +a will which was not mine, and was led softly across the Grande Rue, +through the great square, with my face towards the Porte St. Lambert. I +went steadily on without hesitation, never doubting that the gates would +open to me, doubting nothing, though I had never attempted to withdraw +from the city before. When I came to the gate I said not a word, nor any +one to me; but the door rolled slowly open before me, and I was put +forth into the morning light, into the shining of the sun. I have now +said everything I had to say. The message I delivered was said through +me, I can tell no more. Let me rest a little; figure to yourselves, I +have known no night of rest, nor eaten a morsel of bread for--did you +say it was but three days? + + +M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + +We re-entered by the door for foot-passengers which is by the side of +the great Porte St. Lambert. + +I will not deny that my heart was, as one may say, in my throat. A man +does what is his duty, what his fellow-citizens expect of him; but that +is not to say that he renders himself callous to natural emotion. My +veins were swollen, the blood coursing through them like a high-flowing +river; my tongue was parched and dry. I am not ashamed to admit that +from head to foot my body quivered and trembled. I was afraid--but I +went forward; no man can do more. As for M. le Curé he said not a word. +If he had any fears he concealed them as I did. But his occupation is +with the ghostly and spiritual. To see men die, to accompany them to +the verge of the grave, to create for them during the time of their +suffering after death (if it is true that they suffer), an interest in +heaven, this his profession must necessarily give him courage. My +position is very different. I have not made up my mind upon these +subjects. When one can believe frankly in all the Church says, many +things become simple, which otherwise cause great difficulty in the +mind. The mysterious and wonderful then find their natural place in the +course of affairs; but when a man thinks for himself, and has to take +everything on his own responsibility, and make all the necessary +explanations, there is often great difficulty. So many things will not +fit into their places, they straggle like weary men on a march. One +cannot put them together, or satisfy one's self. + +The sun was shining outside the walls when we re-entered Semur; but the +first step we took was into a gloom as black as night, which did not +re-assure us, it is unnecessary to say. A chill was in the air, of night +and mist. We shivered, not with the nerves only but with the cold. And +as all was dark, so all was still. I had expected to feel the presence +of those who were there, as I had felt the crowd of the invisible before +they entered the city. But the air was vacant, there was nothing but +darkness and cold. We went on for a little way with a strange fervour of +expectation. At each moment, at each step, it seemed to me that some +great call must be made upon my self-possession and courage, some event +happen; but there was nothing. All was calm, the houses on either side +of the way were open, all but the office of the _octroi_ which was black +as night with its closed door. M. le Curé has told me since that he +believed Them to be there, though unseen. This idea, however, was not in +my mind. I had felt the unseen multitude; but here the air was free, +there was no one interposing between us, who breathed as men, and the +walls that surrounded us. Just within the gate a lamp was burning, +hanging to its rope over our heads; and the lights were in the houses as +if some one had left them there; they threw a strange glimmer into the +darkness, flickering in the wind. By and by as we went on the gloom +lessened, and by the time we had reached the Grande Rue, there was a +clear steady pale twilight by which we saw everything, as by the light +of day. + +We stood at the corner of the square and looked round. Although still I +heard the beating of my own pulses loudly working in my ears, yet it was +less terrible than at first. A city when asleep is wonderful to look on, +but in all the closed doors and windows one feels the safety and repose +sheltered there which no man can disturb; and the air has in it a sense +of life, subdued, yet warm. But here all was open, and all deserted. The +house of the miser Grosgain was exposed from the highest to the lowest, +but nobody was there to search for what was hidden. The hotel de +Bois-Sombre, with its great _porte-cochère,_ always so jealously closed; +and my own house, which my mother and wife have always guarded so +carefully, that no damp nor breath of night might enter, had every door +and window wide open. Desolation seemed seated in all these empty +places. I feared to go into my own dwelling. It seemed to me as if the +dead must be lying within. _Bon Dieu!_ Not a soul, not a shadow; all +vacant in this soft twilight; nothing moving, nothing visible. The great +doors of the Cathedral were wide open, and every little entry. How +spacious the city looked, how silent, how wonderful! There was room for +a squadron to wheel in the great square, but not so much as a bird, not +a dog; all pale and empty. We stood for a long time (or it seemed a long +time) at the corner, looking right and left. We were afraid to make a +step farther. We knew not what to do. Nor could I speak; there was much +I wished to say, but something stopped my voice. + +At last M. le Curé found utterance. His voice so moved the silence, that +at first my heart was faint with fear; it was hoarse, and the sound +rolled round the great square like muffled thunder. One did not seem to +know what strange faces might rise at the open windows, what terrors +might appear. But all he said was, 'We are ambassadors in vain.' + +What was it that followed? My teeth chattered. I could not hear. It was +as if 'in vain!--in vain!' came back in echoes, more and more distant +from every opening. They breathed all around us, then were still, then +returned louder from beyond the river. M. le Curé, though he is a +spiritual person, was no more courageous than I. With one impulse, we +put out our hands and grasped each other. We retreated back to back, +like men hemmed in by foes, and I felt his heart beating wildly, and he +mine. Then silence, silence settled all around. + +It was now my turn to speak. I would not be behind, come what might, +though my lips were parched with mental trouble. + +I said, 'Are we indeed too late? Lecamus must have deceived himself.' + +To this there came no echo and no reply, which would be a relief, you +may suppose; but it was not so. It was well-nigh more appalling, more +terrible than the sound; for though we spoke thus, we did not believe +the place was empty. Those whom we approached seemed to be wrapping +themselves in silence, invisible, waiting to speak with some awful +purpose when their time came. + +There we stood for some minutes, like two children, holding each other's +hands, leaning against each other at the corner of the square--as +helpless as children, waiting for what should come next. I say it +frankly, my brain and my heart were one throb. They plunged and beat so +wildly that I could scarcely have heard any other sound. In this respect +I think he was more calm. There was on his face that look of intense +listening which strains the very soul. But neither he nor I heard +anything, not so much as a whisper. At last, 'Let us go on,' I said. We +stumbled as we went, with agitation and fear. We were afraid to turn our +backs to those empty houses, which seemed to gaze at us with all their +empty windows pale and glaring. Mechanically, scarce knowing what I was +doing, I made towards my own house. + +There was no one there. The rooms were all open and empty. I went from +one to another, with a sense of expectation which made my heart faint; +but no one was there, nor anything changed. Yet I do wrong to say that +nothing was changed. In my library, where I keep my books, where my +father and grandfather conducted their affairs, like me, one little +difference struck me suddenly, as if some one had dealt me a blow. The +old bureau which my grandfather had used, at which I remember standing +by his knee, had been drawn from the corner where I had placed it out +of the way (to make room for the furniture I preferred), and replaced, +as in old times, in the middle of the room. It was nothing; yet how much +was in this! though only myself could have perceived it. Some of the old +drawers were open, full of old papers. I glanced over there in my +agitation, to see if there might be any writing, any message addressed +to me; but there was nothing, nothing but this silent sign of those who +had been here. Naturally M. le Curé, who kept watch at the door, was +unacquainted with the cause of my emotion. The last room I entered was +my wife's. Her veil was lying on the white bed, as if she had gone out +that moment, and some of her ornaments were on the table. It seemed to +me that the atmosphere of mystery which filled the rest of the house was +not here. A ribbon, a little ring, what nothings are these? Yet they +make even emptiness sweet. In my Agnès's room there is a little shrine, +more sacred to us than any altar. There is the picture of our little +Marie. It is covered with a veil, embroidered with needlework which it +is a wonder to see. Not always can even Agnès bear to look upon the face +of this angel, whom God has taken from her. She has worked the little +curtain with lilies, with white and virginal flowers; and no hand, not +even mine, ever draws it aside. What did I see? The veil was boldly +folded away; the face of the child looked at me across her mother's bed, +and upon the frame of the picture was laid a branch of olive, with +silvery leaves. I know no more but that I uttered a great cry, and flung +myself upon my knees before this angel-gift. What stranger could know +what was in my heart? M. le Curé, my friend, my brother, came hastily to +me, with a pale countenance; but when he looked at me, he drew back and +turned away his face, and a sob came from his breast. Never child had +called him father, were it in heaven, were it on earth. Well I knew +whose tender fingers had placed the branch of olive there. + +I went out of the room and locked the door. It was just that my wife +should find it where it had been laid. + +I put my arm into his as we went out once more into the street. That +moment had made us brother and brother. And this union made us more +strong. Besides, the silence and the emptiness began to grow less +terrible to us. We spoke in our natural voices as we came out, scarcely +knowing how great was the difference between them and the whispers which +had been all we dared at first to employ. Yet the sound of these louder +tones scared us when we heard them, for we were still trembling, not +assured of deliverance. It was he who showed himself a man, not I; for +my heart was overwhelmed, the tears stood in my eyes, I had no strength +to resist my impressions. + +'Martin Dupin,' he said suddenly, 'it is enough. We are frightening +ourselves with shadows. We are afraid even of our own voices. This must +not be. Enough! Whosoever they were who have been in Semur, their +visitation is over, and they are gone.' + +'I think so,' I said faintly; 'but God knows.' Just then something +passed me as sure as ever man passed me. I started back out of the way +and dropped my friend's arm, and covered my eyes with my hands. It was +nothing that could be seen; it was an air, a breath. M. le Curé looked +at me wildly; he was as a man beside himself. He struck his foot upon +the pavement and gave a loud and bitter cry. + +'Is it delusion?' he said, 'O my God! or shall not even this, not even +so much as this be revealed to me?' + +To see a man who had so ruled himself, who had resisted every +disturbance and stood fast when all gave way, moved thus at the very +last to cry out with passion against that which had been denied to him, +brought me back to myself. How often had I read it in his eyes before! +He--the priest--the servant of the unseen--yet to all of us lay persons +had that been revealed which was hid from him. A great pity was within +me, and gave me strength. 'Brother,' I said, 'we are weak. If we saw +heaven opened, could we trust to our vision now? Our imaginations are +masters of us. So far as mortal eye can see, we are alone in Semur. Have +you forgotten your psalm, and how you sustained us at the first? And +now, your Cathedral is open to you, my brother. _Lætatus sum_,' I said. +It was an inspiration from above, and no thought of mine; for it is well +known, that though deeply respectful, I have never professed religion. +With one impulse we turned, we went together, as in a procession, across +the silent place, and up the great steps. We said not a word to each +other of what we meant to do. All was fair and silent in the holy place; +a breath of incense still in the air; a murmur of psalms (as one could +imagine) far up in the high roof. There I served, while he said his +mass. It was for my friend that this impulse came to my mind; but I was +rewarded. The days of my childhood seemed to come back to me. All +trouble, and care, and mystery, and pain, seemed left behind. All I +could see was the glimmer on the altar of the great candle-sticks, the +sacred pyx in its shrine, the chalice, and the book. I was again an +_enfant de choeur_ robed in white, like the angels, no doubt, no +disquiet in my soul--and my father kneeling behind among the faithful, +bowing his head, with a sweetness which I too knew, being a father, +because it was his child that tinkled the bell and swung the censer. +Never since those days have I served the mass. My heart grew soft within +me as the heart of a little child. The voice of M. le Curé was full of +tears--it swelled out into the air and filled the vacant place. I knelt +behind him on the steps of the altar and wept. + +Then there came a sound that made our hearts leap in our bosoms. His +voice wavered as if it had been struck by a strong wind; but he was a +brave man, and he went on. It was the bells of the Cathedral that pealed +out over our heads. In the midst of the office, while we knelt all +alone, they began to ring as at Easter or some great festival. At first +softly, almost sadly, like choirs of distant singers, that died away and +were echoed and died again; then taking up another strain, they rang out +into the sky with hurrying notes and clang of joy. The effect upon +myself was wonderful. I no longer felt any fear. The illusion was +complete. I was a child again, serving the mass in my little +surplice--aware that all who loved me were kneeling behind, that the +good God was smiling, and the Cathedral bells ringing out their majestic +Amen. + +M. le Curé came down the altar steps when his mass was ended. Together +we put away the vestments and the holy vessels. Our hearts were soft; +the weight was taken from them. As we came out the bells were dying +away in long and low echoes, now faint, now louder, like mingled voices +of gladness and regret. And whereas it had been a pale twilight when we +entered, the clearness of the day had rolled sweetly in, and now it was +fair morning in all the streets. We did not say a word to each other, +but arm and arm took our way to the gates, to open to our neighbours, to +call all our fellow-citizens back to Semur. + +If I record here an incident of another kind, it is because of the +sequel that followed. As we passed by the hospital of St. Jean, we heard +distinctly, coming from within, the accents of a feeble yet impatient +voice. The sound revived for a moment the troubles that were stilled +within us--but only for a moment. This was no visionary voice. It +brought a smile to the grave face of M. le Curé and tempted me well nigh +to laughter, so strangely did this sensation of the actual, break and +disperse the visionary atmosphere. We went in without any timidity, +with a conscious relaxation of the great strain upon us. In a little +nook, curtained off from the great ward, lay a sick man upon his bed. +'Is it M. le Maire?' he said; 'à la bonne heure! I have a complaint to +make of the nurses for the night. They have gone out to amuse +themselves; they take no notice of poor sick people. They have known for +a week that I could not sleep; but neither have they given me a sleeping +draught, nor endeavoured to distract me with cheerful conversation. And +to-day, look you, M. le Maire, not one of the sisters has come near me!' + +'Have you suffered, my poor fellow?' I said; but he would not go so far +as this. + +'I don't want to make complaints, M. le Maire; but the sisters do not +come themselves as they used to do. One does not care to have a strange +nurse, when one knows that if the sisters did their duty--But if it does +not occur any more I do not wish it to be thought that I am the one to +complain.' + +'Do not fear, mon ami,' I said. 'I will say to the Reverend Mother that +you have been left too long alone.' + +'And listen, M. le Maire,' cried the man; 'those bells, will they never +be done? My head aches with the din they make. How can one go to sleep +with all that riot in one's ears?' + +We looked at each other, we could not but smile. So that which is joy +and deliverance to one is vexation to another. As we went out again into +the street the lingering music of the bells died out, and (for the first +time for all these terrible days and nights) the great clock struck the +hour. And as the clock struck, the last cloud rose like a mist and +disappeared in flying vapours, and the full sunshine of noon burst on +Semur. + + +SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + +When M. le Maire disappeared within the mist, we all remained behind +with troubled hearts. For my own part I was alarmed for my friend. M. +Martin Dupin is not noble. He belongs, indeed, to the _haute +bourgeoisie,_ and all his antecedents are most respectable; but it is +his personal character and admirable qualities which justify me in +calling him my friend. The manner in which he has performed his duties +to his fellow-citizens during this time of distress has been sublime. It +is not my habit to take any share in public life; the unhappy +circumstances of France have made this impossible for years. +Nevertheless, I put aside my scruples when it became necessary, to leave +him free for his mission. I gave no opinion upon that mission itself, +or how far he was right in obeying the advice of a hare-brained +enthusiast like Lecamus. Nevertheless the moment had come at which our +banishment had become intolerable. Another day, and I should have +proposed an assault upon the place. Our dead forefathers, though I would +speak of them with every respect, should not presume upon their +privilege. I do not pretend to be braver than other men, nor have I +shown myself more equal than others to cope with the present emergency. +But I have the impatience of my countrymen, and rather than rot here +outside the gates, parted from Madame de Bois-Sombre and my children, +who, I am happy to state, are in safety at the country house of the +brave Dupin, I should have dared any hazard. This being the case, a new +step of any kind called for my approbation, and I could not refuse under +the circumstances--especially as no ceremony of installation was +required or profession of loyalty to one government or another--to take +upon me the office of coadjutor and act as deputy for my friend Martin +outside the walls of Semur. + +The moment at which I assumed the authority was one of great +discouragement and depression. The men were tired to death. Their minds +were worn out as well as their bodies. The excitement and fatigue had +been more than they could bear. Some were for giving up the contest and +seeking new homes for themselves. These were they, I need not remark, +who had but little to lose; some seemed to care for nothing but to lie +down and rest. Though it produced a great movement among us when Lecamus +suddenly appeared coming out of the city; and the undertaking of Dupin +and the excellent Curé was viewed with great interest, yet there could +not but be signs apparent that the situation had lasted too long. It was +_tendu_ in the strongest degree, and when that is the case a reaction +must come. It is impossible to say, for one thing, how treat was our +personal discomfort. We were as soldiers campaigning without a +commissariat, or any precautions taken for our welfare; no food save +what was sent to us from La Clairière and other places; no means of +caring for our personal appearance, in which lies so much of the +materials of self respect. I say nothing of the chief features of +all--the occupation of our homes by others--the forcible expulsion of +which we had been the objects. No one could have been more deeply +impressed than myself at the moment of these extraordinary proceedings; +but we cannot go on with one monotonous impression, however serious, we +other Frenchmen. Three days is a very long time to dwell in one thought; +I myself had become impatient, I do not deny. To go away, which would +have been very natural, and which Agathe proposed, was contrary to my +instincts and interests both. I trust I can obey the logic of +circumstances as well as another; but to yield is not easy, and to leave +my hotel at Semur--now the chief residence, alas! of the +Bois-Sombres--probably to the licence of a mob--for one can never tell +at what moment Republican institutions may break down and sink back into +the chaos from which they arose--was impossible. Nor would I forsake the +brave Dupin without the strongest motive; but that the situation was +extremely _tendu_, and a reaction close at hand, was beyond dispute. + +I resisted the movement which my excellent friend made to take off and +transfer to me his scarf of office. These things are much thought of +among the _bourgeoisie_. '_Mon ami_,' I said, 'you cannot tell what use +you may have for it; whereas our townsmen know me, and that I am not one +to take up an unwarrantable position.' We then accompanied him to the +neighbourhood of the Porte St. Lambert. It was at that time invisible; +we could but judge approximately. My men were unwilling to approach too +near, neither did I myself think it necessary. We parted, after giving +the two envoys an honourable escort, leaving a clear space between us +and the darkness. To see them disappear gave us all a startling +sensation. Up to the last moment I had doubted whether they would obtain +admittance. When they disappeared from our eyes, there came upon all of +us an impulse of alarm. I myself was so far moved by it, that I called +out after them in a sudden panic. For if any catastrophe had happened, +how could I ever have forgiven myself, especially as Madame Dupin de la +Clairière, a person entirely _comme il faut_, and of the most +distinguished character, went after her husband, with a touching +devotion, following him to the very edge of the darkness? I do not +think, so deeply possessed was he by his mission, that he saw her. Dupin +is very determined in his way; but he is imaginative and thoughtful, and +it is very possible that, as he required all his powers to brace him for +this enterprise, he made it a principle neither to look to the right +hand nor the left. When we paused, and following after our two +representatives, Madame Dupin stepped forth, a thrill ran through us +all. Some would have called to her, for I heard many broken +exclamations; but most of us were too much startled to speak. We thought +nothing less than that she was about to risk herself by going after them +into the city. If that was her intention--and nothing is more probable; +for women are very daring, though they are timid--she was stopped, it is +most likely, by that curious inability to move a step farther which we +have all experienced. We saw her pause, clasp her hands in despair (or +it might be in token of farewell to her husband), then, instead of +returning, seat herself on the road on the edge of the darkness. It was +a relief to all who were looking on to see her there. + +In the reaction after that excitement I found myself in face of a great +difficulty--what to do with my men, to keep them from demoralisation. +They were greatly excited; and yet there was nothing to be done for +them, for myself, for any of us, but to wait. To organise the patrol +again, under the circumstances, would have been impossible. Dupin, +perhaps, might have tried it with that _bourgeois_ determination which +so often carries its point in spite of all higher intelligence; but to +me, who have not this commonplace way of looking at things, it was +impossible. The worthy soul did not think in what a difficulty he left +us. That intolerable, good-for-nothing Jacques Richard (whom Dupin +protects unwisely, I cannot tell why), and who was already +half-seas-over, had drawn several of his comrades with him towards the +_cabaret_, which was always a danger to us. 'We will drink success to M. +le Maire,' he said, '_mes bons amis_! That can do no one any harm; and +as we have spoken up, as we have empowered him to offer handsome terms +to _Messieurs les Morts_----' + +It was intolerable. Precisely at the moment when our fortune hung in the +balance, and when, perhaps, an indiscreet word--'Arrest that fellow,' I +said. 'Riou, you are an official; you understand your duty. Arrest him +on the spot, and confine him in the tent out of the way of mischief. Two +of you mount guard over him. And let a party be told off, of which you +will take the command, Louis Bertin, to go at once to La Clairière and +beg the Reverend Mothers of the hospital to favour us with their +presence. It will be well to have those excellent ladies in our front +whatever happens; and you may communicate to them the unanimous decision +about their chapel. You, Robert Lemaire, with an escort, will proceed to +the _campagne_ of M. Barbou, and put him in possession of the +circumstances. Those of you who have a natural wish to seek a little +repose will consider yourselves as discharged from duty and permitted to +do so. Your Maire having confided to me his authority--not without your +consent--(this I avow I added with some difficulty, for who cared for +their assent? but a Republican Government offers a premium to every +insincerity), I wait with confidence to see these dispositions carried +out.' + +This, I am happy to say, produced the best effect. They obeyed me +without hesitation; and, fortunately for me, slumber seized upon the +majority. Had it not been for this, I can scarcely tell how I should +have got out of it. I felt drowsy myself, having been with the patrol +the greater part of the night; but to yield to such weakness was, in my +position, of course impossible. + +This, then, was our attitude during the last hours of suspense, which +were perhaps the most trying of all. In the distance might be seen the +little bands marching towards La Clairière, on one side, and M. Barbou's +country-house ('La Corbeille des Raisins') on the other. It goes without +saying that I did not want M. Barbou, but it was the first errand I +could think of. Towards the city, just where the darkness began that +enveloped it, sat Madame Dupin. That _sainte femme_ was praying for her +husband, who could doubt? And under the trees, wherever they could find +a favourable spot, my men lay down on the grass, and most of them fell +asleep. My eyes were heavy enough, but responsibility drives away rest. +I had but one nap of five minutes' duration, leaning against a tree, +when it occurred to me that Jacques Richard, whom I sent under escort +half-drunk to the tent, was not the most admirable companion for that +poor visionary Lecamus, who had been accommodated there. I roused +myself, therefore, though unwillingly, to see whether these two, so +discordant, could agree. + +I met Lecamus at the tent-door. He was coming out, very feeble and +tottering, with that dazed look which (according to me) has always been +characteristic of him. He had a bundle of papers in his hand. He had +been setting in order his report of what had happened to him, to be +submitted to the Maire. 'Monsieur,' he said, with some irritation +(which I forgave him), 'you have always been unfavourable to me. I owe +it to you that this unhappy drunkard has been sent to disturb me in my +feebleness and the discharge of a public duty.' + +'My good Monsieur Lecamus,' said I, 'you do my recollection too much +honour. The fact is, I had forgotten all about you and your public duty. +Accept my excuses. Though indeed your supposition that I should have +taken the trouble to annoy you, and your description of that +good-for-nothing as an unhappy drunkard, are signs of intolerance which +I should not have expected in a man so favoured.' + +This speech, though too long, pleased me, for a man of this species, a +revolutionary (are not all visionaries revolutionaries?) is always, when +occasion offers, to be put down. He disarmed me, however, by his +humility. He gave a look round. 'Where can I go?' he said, and there was +pathos in his voice. At length he perceived Madame Dupin sitting almost +motionless on the road. 'Ah!' he said, 'there is my place.' The man, I +could not but perceive, was very weak. His eyes were twice their natural +size, his face was the colour of ashes; through his whole frame there +was a trembling; the papers shook in his hand. A compunction seized my +mind: I regretted to have sent that piece of noise and folly to disturb +a poor man so suffering and weak. 'Monsieur Lecamus,' I said, 'forgive +me. I acknowledge that it was inconsiderate. Remain here in comfort, and +I will find for this unruly fellow another place of confinement.' + +'Nay,' he said, 'there is my place,' pointing to where Madame Dupin sat. +I felt disposed for a moment to indulge in a pleasantry, to say that I +approved his taste; but on second thoughts I forebore. He went tottering +slowly across the broken ground, hardly able to drag himself along. 'Has +he had any refreshment?' I asked of one of the women who were about. +They told me yes, and this restored my composure; for after all I had +not meant to annoy him, I had forgotten he was there--a trivial fault in +circumstances so exciting. I was more easy in my mind, however, I +confess it, when I saw that he had reached his chosen position safely. +The man looked so weak. It seemed to me that he might have died on the +road. + +I thought I could almost perceive the gate, with Madame Dupin seated +under the battlements, her charming figure relieved against the gloom, +and that poor Lecamus lying, with his papers fluttering at her feet. +This was the last thing I was conscious of. + + +EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIÈRE (_née_ DE +CHAMPFLEURIE). + +I went with my husband to the city gate. I did not wish to distract his +mind from what he had undertaken, therefore I took care he should not +see me; but to follow close, giving the sympathy of your whole heart, +must not that be a support? If I am asked whether I was content to let +him go, I cannot answer yes; but had another than Martin been chosen, I +could not have borne it. What I desired, was to go myself. I was not +afraid: and if it had proved dangerous, if I had been broken and crushed +to pieces between the seen and the unseen, one could not have had a +more beautiful fate. It would have made me happy to go. But perhaps it +was better that the messenger should not be a woman; they might have +said it was delusion, an attack of the nerves. We are not trusted in +these respects, though I find it hard to tell why. + +But I went with Martin to the gate. To go as far as was possible, to be +as near as possible, that was something. If there had been room for me +to pass, I should have gone, and with such gladness! for God He knows +that to help to thrust my husband into danger, and not to share it, was +terrible to me. But no; the invisible line was still drawn, beyond which +I could not stir. The door opened before him, and closed upon me. But +though to see him disappear into the gloom was anguish, yet to know that +he was the man by whom the city should be saved was sweet. I sat down on +the spot where my steps were stayed. It was close to the wall, where +there is a ledge of stonework round the basement of the tower. There I +sat down to wait till he should come again. + +If any one thinks, however, that we, who were under the shelter of the +roof of La Clairière were less tried than our husbands, it is a mistake; +our chief grief was that we were parted from them, not knowing what +suffering, what exposure they might have to bear, and knowing that they +would not accept, as most of us were willing to accept, the +interpretation of the mystery; but there was a certain comfort in the +fact that we had to be very busy, preparing a little food to take to +them, and feeding the others. La Clairière is a little country house, +not a great château, and it was taxed to the utmost to afford some +covert to the people. The children were all sheltered and cared for; but +as for the rest of us we did as we could. And how gay they were, all the +little ones! What was it to them all that had happened? It was a fête +for them to be in the country, to be so many together, to run in the +fields and the gardens. Sometimes their laughter and their happiness +were more than we could bear. Agathe de Bois-Sombre, who takes life +hardly, who is more easily deranged than I, was one who was much +disturbed by this. But was it not to preserve the children that we were +commanded to go to La Clairière? Some of the women also were not easy to +bear with. When they were put into our rooms they too found it a fête, +and sat down among the children, and ate and drank, and forgot what it +was; what awful reason had driven us out of our homes. These were not, +oh let no one think so! the majority; but there were some, it cannot be +denied; and it was difficult for me to calm down Bonne Maman, and keep +her from sending them away with their babes. 'But they are +_misérables_,' she said. 'If they were to wander and be lost, if they +were to suffer as thou sayest, where would be the harm? I have no +patience with the idle, with those who impose upon thee.' It is possible +that Bonne Maman was right--but what then? 'Preserve the children and +the sick,' was the mission that had been given to me. My own room was +made the hospital. Nor did this please Bonne Maman. She bid me if I did +not stay in it myself to give it to the Bois-Sombres, to some who +deserved it. But is it not they who need most who deserve most? Bonne +Maman cannot bear that the poor and wretched should live in her Martin's +chamber. He is my Martin no less. But to give it up to our Lord is not +that to sanctify it? There are who have put Him into their own bed when +they imagined they were but sheltering a sick beggar there; that He +should have the best was sweet to me: and could not I pray all the +better that our Martin should be enlightened, should come to the true +sanctuary? When I said this Bonne Maman wept. It was the grief of her +heart that Martin thought otherwise than as we do. Nevertheless she +said, 'He is so good; the _bon Dieu_ knows how good he is;' as if even +his mother could know that so well as I! + +But with the women and the children crowding everywhere, the sick in my +chamber, the helpless in every corner, it will be seen that we, too, had +much to do. And our hearts were elsewhere, with those who were watching +the city, who were face to face with those in whom they had not +believed. We were going and coming all day long with food for them, and +there never was a time of the night or day that there were not many of +us watching on the brow of the hill to see if any change came in Semur. +Agathe and I, and our children, were all together in one little room. +She believed in God, but it was not any comfort to her; sometimes she +would weep and pray all day long; sometimes entreat her husband to +abandon the city, to go elsewhere and live, and fly from this strange +fate. She is one who cannot endure to be unhappy--not to have what she +wishes. As for me, I was brought up in poverty, and it is no wonder if +I can more easily submit. She was not willing that I should come this +morning to Semur. In the night the Mère Julie had roused us, saying she +had seen a procession of angels coming to restore us to the city. Ah! to +those who have no knowledge it is easy to speak of processions of +angels. But to those who have seen what an angel is--how they flock upon +us unawares in the darkness, so that one is confused, and scarce can +tell if it is reality or a dream; to those who have heard a little voice +soft as the dew coming out of heaven! I said to them--for all were in a +great tumult--that the angels do not come in processions, they steal +upon us unaware, they reveal themselves in the soul. But they did not +listen to me; even Agathe took pleasure in hearing of the revelation. As +for me, I had denied myself, I had not seen Martin for a night and a +day. I took one of the great baskets, and I went with the women who were +the messengers for the day. A purpose formed itself in my heart, it was +to make my way into the city, I know not how, and implore them to have +pity upon us before the people were distraught. Perhaps, had I been able +to refrain from speaking to Martin, I might have found the occasion I +wished; but how could I conceal my desire from my husband? And now all +is changed, I am rejected and he is gone. He was more worthy. Bonne +Maman is right. Our good God, who is our father, does He require that +one should make profession of faith, that all should be alike? He sees +the heart; and to choose my Martin, does not that prove that He loves +best that which is best, not I, or a priest, or one who makes +professions? Thus, I sat down at the gate with a great confidence, +though also a trembling in my heart. He who had known how to choose him +among all the others, would not He guard him? It was a proof to me once +again that heaven is true, that the good God loves and comprehends us +all, to see how His wisdom, which is unerring, had chosen the best man +in Semur. + +And M. le Curé, that goes without saying, he is a priest of priests, a +true servant of God. + +I saw my husband go: perhaps, God knows, into danger, perhaps to some +encounter such as might fill the world with awe--to meet those who read +the thought in your mind before it comes to your lips. Well! there is no +thought in Martin that is not noble and true. Me, I have follies in my +heart, every kind of folly; but he!--the tears came in a flood to my +eyes, but I would not shed them, as if I were weeping for fear and +sorrow--no--but for happiness to know that falsehood was not in him. My +little Marie, a holy virgin, may look into her father's heart--I do not +fear the test. + +The sun came warm to my feet as I sat on the foundation of our city, but +the projection of the tower gave me a little shade. All about was a +great peace. I thought of the psalm which says, 'He will give it to His +beloved sleeping'--that is true; but always there are some who are used +as instruments, who are not permitted to sleep. The sounds that came +from the people gradually ceased; they were all very quiet. M. de +Bois-Sombre I saw at a distance making his dispositions. Then M. Paul +Lecamus, whom I had long known, came up across the field, and seated +himself close to me upon the road. I have always had a great sympathy +with him since the death of his wife; ever since there has been an +abstraction in his eyes, a look of desolation. He has no children or any +one to bring him back to life. Now, it seemed to me that he had the air +of a man who was dying. He had been in the city while all of us had been +outside. + +'Monsieur Lecamus,' I said, 'you look very ill, and this is not a place +for you. Could not I take you somewhere, where you might be more at your +ease?' + +'It is true, Madame,' he said, 'the road is hard, but the sunshine is +sweet; and when I have finished what I am writing for M. le Maire, it +will be over. There will be no more need--' + +I did not understand what he meant. I asked him to let me help him, but +he shook his head. His eyes were very hollow, in great caves, and his +face was the colour of ashes. Still he smiled. 'I thank you, Madame,' he +said, 'infinitely; everyone knows that Madame Dupin is kind; but when it +is done, I shall be free.' + +'I am sure, M. Lecamus, that my husband--that M. le Maire--would not +wish you to trouble yourself, to be hurried--' + +'No,' he said, 'not he, but I. Who else could write what I have to +write? It must be done while it is day.' + +'Then there is plenty of time, M. Lecamus. All the best of the day is +yet to come; it is still morning. If you could but get as far as La +Clairière. There we would nurse you--restore you.' + +He shook his head. 'You have enough on your hands at La Clairière,' he +said; and then, leaning upon the stones, he began to write again with +his pencil. After a time, when he stopped, I ventured to ask--'Monsieur +Lecamus, is it, indeed, Those----whom we have known, who are in Semur?' + +He turned his dim eyes upon me. 'Does Madame Dupin,' he said, 'require +to ask?' + +'No, no. It is true. I have seen and heard. But yet, when a little time +passes, you know? one wonders; one asks one's self, was it a dream?' + +'That is what I fear,' he said. 'I, too, if life went on, might ask, +notwithstanding all that has occurred to me, Was it a dream?' + +'M. Lecamus, you will forgive me if I hurt you. You saw--_her_?' + +'No. Seeing--what is seeing? It is but a vulgar sense, it is not all; +but I sat at her feet. She was with me. We were one, as of old----.' A +gleam of strange light came into his dim eyes. 'Seeing is not +everything, Madame.' + +'No, M. Lecamus. I heard the dear voice of my little Marie.' + +'Nor is hearing everything,' he said hastily. 'Neither did she speak; +but she was there. We were one; we had no need to speak. What is +speaking or hearing when heart wells into heart? For a very little +moment, only for a moment, Madame Dupin.' + +I put out my hand to him; I could not say a word. How was it possible +that she could go away again, and leave him so feeble, so worn, alone? + +'Only a very little moment,' he said, slowly. 'There were other +voices--but not hers. I think I am glad it was in the spirit we met, she +and I--I prefer not to see her till--after----' + +'Oh, M. Lecamus, I am too much of the world! To see them, to hear +them--it is for this I long.' + +'No, dear Madame. I would not have it till--after----. But I must make +haste, I must write, I hear the hum approaching----' + +I could not tell what he meant; but I asked no more. How still +everything was The people lay asleep on the grass, and I, too, was +overwhelmed by the great quiet. I do not know if I slept, but I dreamed. +I saw a child very fair and tall always near me, but hiding her face. It +appeared to me in my dream that all I wished for was to see this hidden +countenance, to know her name; and that I followed and watched her, but +for a long time in vain. All at once she turned full upon me, held out +her arms to me. Do I need to say who it was? I cried out in my dream to +the good God, that He had done well to take her from me--that this was +worth it all. Was it a dream? I would not give that dream for rears of +waking life. Then I started and came back, in a moment, to the still +morning sunshine, the sight of the men asleep, the roughness of the wall +against which I leant. Some one laid a hand on mine. I opened my eyes, +not knowing what it was--if it might be my husband coming back, or her +whom I had seen in my dream. It was M. Lecamus. He had risen up upon his +knees--his papers were all laid aside. His eyes in those hollow caves +were opened wide, and quivering with a strange light. He had caught my +wrist with his worn hand. 'Listen!' he said; his voice fell to a +whisper; a light broke over his face. 'Listen!' he cried; 'they are +coming.' While he thus grasped my wrist, holding up his weak and +wavering body in that strained attitude, the moments passed very slowly. +I was afraid of him, of his worn face and thin hands, and the wild +eagerness about him. I am ashamed to say it, but so it was. And for this +reason it seemed long to me, though I think not more than a minute, till +suddenly the bells rang out, sweet and glad as they ring at Easter for +the resurrection. There had been ringing of bells before, but not like +this. With a start and universal movement the sleeping men got up from +where they lay--not one but every one, coming out of the little hollows +and from under the trees as if from graves. They all sprang up to +listen, with one impulse; and as for me, knowing that Martin was in the +city, can it be wondered at if my heart beat so loud that I was +incapable of thought of others! What brought me to myself was the +strange weight of M. Lecamus on my arm. He put his other hand upon me, +all cold in the brightness, all trembling. He raised himself thus slowly +to his feet. When I looked at him I shrieked aloud. I forgot all else. +His face was transformed--a smile came upon it that was ineffable--the +light blazed up, and then quivered and flickered in his eyes like a +dying flame. All this time he was leaning his weight upon my arm. Then +suddenly he loosed his hold of me, stretched out his hands, stood up, +and--died. My God! shall I ever forget him as he stood--his head raised, +his hands held out, his lips moving, the eyelids opened wide with a +quiver, the light flickering and dying He died first, standing up, +saying something with his pale lips--then fell. And it seemed to me all +at once, and for a moment, that I heard a sound of many people marching +past, the murmur and hum of a great multitude; and softly, softly I was +put out of the way, and a voice said, '_Adieu, ma soeur_.' '_Ma soeur_!' +who called me '_Ma soeur_'? I have no sister. I cried out, saying I know +not what. They told me after that I wept and wrung my hands, and said, +'Not thee, not thee, Marie!' But after that I knew no more. + + +THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN (_née_ LEPELLETIER). + +To complete the _procés verbal_, my son wishes me to give my account of +the things which happened out of Semur during its miraculous occupation, +as it is his desire, in the interests of truth, that nothing should be +left out. In this I find a great difficulty for many reasons; in the +first place, because I have not the aptitude of expressing myself in +writing, and it may well be that the phrases I employ may fail in the +correctness which good French requires; and again, because it is my +misfortune not to agree in all points with my Martin, though I am proud +to think that he is, in every relation of life, so good a man, that the +women of his family need not hesitate to follow his advice--but +necessarily there are some points which one reserves; and I cannot but +feel the closeness of the connection between the late remarkable +exhibition of the power of Heaven and the outrage done upon the good +Sisters of St. Jean by the administration, of which unfortunately my son +is at the head. I say unfortunately, since it is the spirit of +independence and pride in him which has resisted all the warnings +offered by Divine Providence, and which refuses even now to right the +wrongs of the Sisters of St. Jean; though, if it may be permitted to me +to say it, as his mother, it was very fortunate in the late troubles +that Martin Dupin found himself at the head of the Commune of +Semur--since who else could have kept his self-control as he +did?--caring for all things and forgetting nothing; who else would, with +so much courage, have entered the city? and what other man, being a +person of the world and secular in all his thoughts, as, alas! it is so +common for men to be, would have so nobly acknowledged his obligations +to the good God when our misfortunes were over? My constant prayers for +his conversion do not make me incapable of perceiving the nobility of +his conduct. When the evidence has been incontestible he has not +hesitated to make a public profession of his gratitude, which all will +acknowledge to be the sign of a truly noble mind and a heart of gold. + +I have long felt that the times were ripe for some exhibition of the +power of God. Things have been going very badly among us. Not only have +the powers of darkness triumphed over our holy church, in a manner ever +to be wept and mourned by all the faithful, and which might have been +expected to bring down fire from Heaven upon our heads, but the +corruption of popular manners (as might also have been expected) has +been daily arising to a pitch unprecedented. The fêtes may indeed be +said to be observed, but in what manner? In the cabarets rather than in +the churches; and as for the fasts and vigils, who thinks of them? who +attends to those sacred moments of penitence? Scarcely even a few ladies +are found to do so, instead of the whole population, as in duty bound. I +have even seen it happen that my daughter-in-law and myself, and her +friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, and old Mère Julie from the market, have +formed the whole congregation. Figure to yourself the _bon Dieu_ and all +the blessed saints looking down from heaven to hear--four persons only +in our great Cathedral! I trust that I know that the good God does not +despise even two or three; but if any one will think of it--the great +bells rung, and the candles lighted, and the curé in his beautiful +robes, and all the companies of heaven looking on--and only us four! +This shows the neglect of all sacred ordinances that was in Semur. +While, on the other hand, what grasping there was for money; what fraud +and deceit; what foolishness and dissipation! Even the Mère Julie +herself, though a devout person, the pears she sold to us on the last +market day before these events, were far, very far, as she must have +known, from being satisfactory. In the same way Gros-Jean, though a +peasant from our own village near La Clairière, and a man for whom we +have often done little services, attempted to impose upon me about the +wood for the winter's use, the very night before these occurrences. 'It +is enough,' I cried out, 'to bring the dead out of their graves.' I did +not know--the holy saints forgive me!--how near it was to the moment +when this should come true. + +And perhaps it is well that I should admit without concealment that I am +not one of the women to whom it has been given to see those who came +back. There are moments when I will not deny I have asked myself why +those others should have been so privileged and never I. Not even in a +dream do I see those whom I have lost; yet I think that I too have loved +them as well as any have been loved. I have stood by their beds to the +last; I have closed their beloved eyes. _Mon Dieu! mon Dieu!_ have not I +drunk of that cup to the dregs? But never to me, never to me, has it +been permitted either to see or to hear. _Bien_! it has been so ordered. +Agnès, my daughter-in-law, is a good woman. I have not a word to say +against her; and if there are moments when my heart rebels, when I ask +myself why she should have her eyes opened and not I, the good God knows +that I do not complain against His will--it is in His hand to do as He +pleases. And if I receive no privileges, yet have I the privilege which +is best, which is, as M. le Curé justly observes, the highest of all-- +that of doing my duty. In this I thank the good Lord our Seigneur that +my Martin has never needed to be ashamed of his mother. + +I will also admit that when it was first made apparent to me--not by the +sounds of voices which the others heard, but by the use of my reason +which I humbly believe is also a gift of God--that the way in which I +could best serve both those of the city and my son Martin, who is over +them, was to lead the way with the children and all the helpless to La +Clairière, thus relieving the watchers, there was for a time a great +struggle in my bosom. What were they all to me, that I should desert my +Martin, my only son, the child of my old age; he who is as his father, +as dear, and yet more dear, because he is his father's son? 'What! (I +said in my heart) abandon thee, my child? nay, rather abandon life and +every consolation; for what is life to me but thee?' But while my heart +swelled with this cry, suddenly it became apparent to me how many there +were holding up their hands helplessly to him, clinging to him so that +he could not move. To whom else could they turn? He was the one among +all who preserved his courage, who neither feared nor failed. When those +voices rang out from the walls--which some understood, but which I did +not understand, and many more with me--though my heart was wrung with +straining my ears to listen if there was not a voice for me too, yet at +the same time this thought was working in my heart. There was a poor +woman close to me with little children clinging to her; neither did she +know what those voices said. Her eyes turned from Semur, all lost in the +darkness, to the sky above us and to me beside her, all confused and +bewildered; and the children clung to her, all in tears, crying with +that wail which is endless--the trouble of childhood which does not know +why it is troubled. 'Maman! Maman!' they cried, 'let us go home.' 'Oh! +be silent, my little ones,' said the poor woman; 'be silent; we will go +to M. le Maire--he will not leave us without a friend.' It was then that +I saw what my duty was. But it was with a pang--_bon Dieu!_--when I +turned my back upon my Martin, when I went away to shelter, to peace, +leaving my son thus in face of an offended Heaven and all the invisible +powers, do you suppose it was a whole heart I carried in my breast? But +no! it was nothing save a great ache--a struggle as of death. But what +of that? I had my duty to do, as he had--and as he did not flinch, so +did not I; otherwise he would have been ashamed of his mother--and I? I +should have felt that the blood was not mine which ran in his veins. + +No one can tell what it was, that march to La Clairière. Agnès at first +was like an angel. I hope I always do Madame Martin justice. She is a +saint. She is good to the bottom of her heart. Nevertheless, with those +natures which are enthusiast--which are upborne by excitement--there is +also a weakness. Though she was brave as the holy Pucelle when we set +out, after a while she flagged like another. The colour went out of her +face, and though she smiled still, yet the tears came to her eyes, and +she would have wept with the other women, and with the wail of the +weary children, and all the agitation, and the weariness, and the length +of the way, had not I recalled her to herself. 'Courage!' I said to her. +'Courage, _ma fille!_ We will throw open all the chambers. I will give +up even that one in which my Martin Dupin, the father of thy husband, +died.' '_Ma mère_,' she said, holding my hand to her bosom, 'he is not +dead--he is in Semur.' Forgive me, dear Lord! It gave me a pang that she +could see him and not I. 'For me,' I cried, 'it is enough to know that +my good man is in heaven: his room, which I have kept sacred, shall be +given up to the poor.' But oh! the confusion of the stumbling, weary +feet; the little children that dropped by the way, and caught at our +skirts, and wailed and sobbed; the poor mothers with babes upon each +arm, with sick hearts and failing limbs. One cry seemed to rise round us +as we went, each infant moving the others to sympathy, till it rose like +one breath, a wail of 'Maman! Maman!' a cry that had no meaning, +through having so much meaning. It was difficult not to cry out too in +the excitement, in the labouring of the long, long, confused, and +tedious way. 'Maman! Maman!' The Holy Mother could not but hear it. It +is not possible but that she must have looked out upon us, and heard us, +so helpless as we were, where she sits in heaven. + +When we got to La Clairière we were ready to sink down with fatigue like +all the rest--nay, even more than the rest, for we were not used to it, +and for my part I had altogether lost the habitude of long walks. But +then you could see what Madame Martin was. She is slight and fragile and +pale, not strong, as any one can perceive; but she rose above the needs +of the body. She was the one among us who rested not. We threw open all +the rooms, and the poor people thronged in. Old Léontine, who is the +_garde_ of the house, gazed upon us and the crowd whom we brought with +us with great eyes full of fear and trouble. 'But, Madame,' she cried, +'Madame!' following me as I went above to the better rooms. She pulled +me by my robe. She pushed the poor women with their children away. +'_Allez donc, allez_!--rest outside till these ladies have time to speak +to you,' she said; and pulled me by my sleeve. Then 'Madame Martin is +putting all this _canaille_ into our very chambers,' she cried. She had +always distrusted Madame Martin, who was taken by the peasants for a +clerical and a dévote, because she was noble. 'The _bon Dieu_ be praised +that Madame also is here, who has sense and will regulate everything.' +'These are no _canaille,'_ I said: 'be silent, _ma bonne_ Léontine, here +is something which you cannot understand. This is Semur which has come +out to us for lodging.' She let the keys drop out of her hands. It was +not wonderful if she was amazed. All day long she followed me about, her +very mouth open with wonder. 'Madame Martin, that understands itself,' +she would say. 'She is romanesque--she has imagination--but Madame, +Madame has _bon sens_--who would have believed it of Madame?' Léontine +had been my _femme de ménage_ long before there was a Madame Martin, +when my son was young; and naturally it was of me she still thought. But +I cannot put down all the trouble we had ere we found shelter for every +one. We filled the stables and the great barn, and all the cottages +near; and to get them food, and to have something provided for those who +were watching before the city, and who had no one but us to think of +them, was a task which was almost beyond our powers. Truly it was beyond +our powers--but the Holy Mother of heaven and the good angels helped us. +I cannot tell to any one how it was accomplished, yet it was +accomplished. The wail of the little ones ceased. They slept that first +night as if they had been in heaven. As for us, when the night came, and +the dews and the darkness, it seemed to us as if we were out of our +bodies, so weary were we, so weary that we could not rest. From La +Clairière on ordinary occasions it is a beautiful sight to see the +lights of Semur shining in all the high windows, and the streets +throwing up a faint whiteness upon the sky; but how strange it was now +to look down and see nothing but a darkness--a cloud, which was the +city! The lights of the watchers in their camp were invisible to +us,--they were so small and low upon the broken ground that we could not +see them. Our Agnès crept close to me; we went with one accord to the +seat before the door. We did not say 'I will go,' but went by one +impulse, for our hearts were there; and we were glad to taste the +freshness of the night and be silent after all our labours. We leant +upon each other in our weariness. 'Ma mère,' she said, 'where is he now, +our Martin?' and wept. 'He is where there is the most to do, be thou +sure of that,' I cried, but wept not. For what did I bring him into the +world but for this end? + +Were I to go day by day and hour by hour over that time of trouble, the +story would not please any one. Many were brave and forgot their own +sorrows to occupy themselves with those of others, but many also were +not brave. There were those among us who murmured and complained. Some +would contend with us to let them go and call their husbands, and leave +the miserable country where such things could happen. Some would rave +against the priests and the government, and some against those who +neglected and offended the Holy Church. Among them there were those who +did not hesitate to say it was our fault, though how we were answerable +they could not tell. We were never at any time of the day or night +without a sound of some one weeping or bewailing herself, as if she were +the only sufferer, or crying out against those who had brought her here, +far from all her friends. By times it seemed to me that I could bear it +no longer, that it was but justice to turn those murmurers +_(pleureuses)_ away, and let them try what better they could do for +themselves. But in this point Madame Martin surpassed me. I do not +grudge to say it. She was better than I was, for she was more patient. +She wept with the weeping women, then dried her eyes and smiled upon +them without a thought of anger--whereas I could have turned them to the +door. One thing, however, which I could not away with, was that Agnès +filled her own chamber with the poorest of the poor. 'How,' I cried, +thyself and thy friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, were you not enough to +fill it, that you should throw open that chamber to good-for-nothings, +to _va-nu-pieds_, to the very rabble?' '_Ma mère,'_ said Madame Martin, +'our good Lord died for them.' 'And surely for thee too, thou +saint-imbécile!' I cried out in my indignation. What, my Martin's +chamber which he had adorned for his bride! I was beside myself. And +they have an obstinacy these enthusiasts! But for that matter her friend +Madame de Bois-Sombre thought the same. She would have been one of the +_pleureuses_ herself had it not been for shame. 'Agnès wishes to aid the +_bon Dieu_, Madame,' she said, 'to make us suffer still a little more.' +The tone in which she spoke, and the contraction in her forehead, as if +our hospitality was not enough for her, turned my heart again to my +daughter-in-law. 'You have reason, Madame,' I cried; 'there are indeed +many ways in which Agnès does the work of the good God.' The +Bois-Sombres are poor, they have not a roof to shelter them save that of +the old hotel in Semur, from whence they were sent forth like the rest +of us. And she and her children owed all to Agnès. Figure to yourself +then my resentment when this lady directed her scorn at my +daughter-in-law. I am not myself noble, though of the _haute +bourgeoisie_, which some people think a purer race. + +Long and terrible were the days we spent in this suspense. For ourselves +it was well that there was so much to do--the food to provide for all +this multitude, the little children to care for, and to prepare the +provisions for our men who were before Semur. I was in the Ardennes +during the war, and I saw some of its perils--but these were nothing to +what we encountered now. It is true that my son Martin was not in the +war, which made it very different to me; but here the dangers were such +as we could not understand, and they weighed upon our spirits. The seat +at the door, and that point where the road turned, where there was +always so beautiful a view of the valley and of the town of Semur--were +constantly occupied by groups of poor people gazing at the darkness in +which their homes lay. It was strange to see them, some kneeling and +praying with moving lips; some taking but one look, not able to endure +the sight. I was of these last. From time to time, whenever I had a +moment, I came out, I know not why, to see if there was any change. But +to gaze upon that altered prospect for hours, as some did, would have +been intolerable to me. I could not linger nor try to imagine what might +be passing there, either among those who were within (as was believed), +or those who were without the walls. Neither could I pray as many did. +My devotions of every day I will never, I trust, forsake or forget, and +that my Martin was always in my mind is it needful to say? But to go +over and over all the vague fears that were in me, and all those +thoughts which would have broken my heart had they been put into words, +I could not do this even to the good Lord Himself. When I suffered +myself to think, my heart grew sick, my head swam round, the light went +from my eyes. They are happy who can do so, who can take the _bon Dieu_ +into their confidence, and say all to Him; but me, I could not do it. I +could not dwell upon that which was so terrible, upon my home abandoned, +my son--Ah! now that it is past, it is still terrible to think of. And +then it was all I was capable of, to trust my God and do what was set +before me. God, He knows what it is we can do and what we cannot. I +could not tell even to Him all the terror and the misery and the +darkness there was in me; but I put my faith in Him. It was all of which +I was capable. We are not made alike, neither in the body nor in the +soul. + +And there were many women like me at La Clairière. When we had done each +piece of work we would look out with a kind of hope, then go back to +find something else to do--not looking at each other, not saying a word. +Happily there was a great deal to do. And to see how some of the women, +and those the most anxious, would work, never resting, going on from one +thing to another, as if they were hungry for more and more! Some did it +with their mouths shut close, with their countenances fixed, not daring +to pause or meet another's eyes; but some, who were more patient, worked +with a soft word, and sometimes a smile, and sometimes a tear; but ever +working on. Some of them were an example to us all. In the morning, when +we got up, some from beds, some from the floor,--I insisted that all +should lie down, by turns at least, for we could not make room for every +one at the same hours,--the very first thought of all was to hasten to +the window, or, better, to the door. Who could tell what might have +happened while we slept? For the first moment no one would speak,--it +was the moment of hope--and then there would be a cry, a clasping of the +hands, which told--what we all knew. The one of the women who touched my +heart most was the wife of Riou of the _octroi_. She had been almost +rich for her condition in life, with a good house and a little servant +whom she trained admirably, as I have had occasion to know. Her husband +and her son were both among those whom we had left under the walls of +Semur; but she had three children with her at La Clairière. Madame Riou +slept lightly, and so did I. Sometimes I heard her stir in the middle of +the night, though so softly that no one woke. We were in the same room, +for it may be supposed that to keep a room to one's self was not +possible. I did not stir, but lay and watched her as she went to the +window, her figure visible against the pale dawning of the light, with +an eager quick movement as of expectation--then turning back with slower +step and a sigh. She was always full of hope. As the days went on, there +came to be a kind of communication between us. We understood each other. +When one was occupied and the other free, that one of us who went out to +the door to look across the valley where Semur was would look at the +other as if to say, 'I go.' When it was Madame Riou who did this, I +shook my head, and she gave me a smile which awoke at every repetition +(though I knew it was vain) a faint expectation, a little hope. When she +came back, it was she who would shake her head, with her eyes full of +tears. 'Did I not tell thee?' I said, speaking to her as if she were my +daughter. 'It will be for next time, Madame,' she would say, and smile, +yet put her apron to her eyes. There were many who were like her, and +there were those of whom I have spoken who were _pleureuses_, never +hoping anything, doing little, bewailing themselves and their hard fate. +Some of them we employed to carry the provisions to Semur, and this +amused them, though the heaviness of the baskets made again a complaint. + +As for the children, thank God! they were not disturbed as we were--to +them it was a beautiful holiday--it was like Heaven. There is no place +on earth that I love like Semur, yet it is true that the streets are +narrow, and there is not much room for the children. Here they were +happy as the day; they strayed over all our gardens and the meadows, +which were full of flowers; they sat in companies upon the green grass, +as thick as the daisies themselves, which they loved. Old Sister +Mariette, who is called Marie de la Consolation, sat out in the meadow +under an acacia-tree and watched over them. She was the one among us who +was happy. She had no son, no husband, among the watchers, and though, +no doubt, she loved her convent and her hospital, yet she sat all day +long in the shade and in the full air, and smiled, and never looked +towards Semur. 'The good Lord will do as He wills,' she said, 'and that +will be well.' It was true--we all knew it was true; but it might +be--who could tell?--that it was His will to destroy our town, and take +away our bread, and perhaps the lives of those who were dear to us; and +something came in our throats which prevented a reply. '_Ma soeur_,' I +said, 'we are of the world, we tremble for those we love; we are not as +you are.' Sister Mariette did nothing but smile upon us. 'I have known +my Lord these sixty years,' she said, 'and He has taken everything from +me.' To see her smile as she said this was more than I could bear. From +me He had taken something, but not all. Must we be prepared to give up +all if we would be perfected? There were many of the others also who +trembled at these words. 'And now He gives me my consolation,' she said, +and called the little ones round her, and told them a tale of the Good +Shepherd, which is out of the holy Gospel. To see all the little ones +round her knees in a crowd, and the peaceful face with which she smiled +upon them, and the meadows all full of flowers, and the sunshine coming +and going through the branches: and to hear that tale of Him who went +forth to seek the lamb that was lost, was like a tale out of a holy +book, where all was peace and goodness and joy. But on the other side, +not twenty steps off, was the house full of those who wept, and at all +the doors and windows anxious faces gazing down upon that cloud in the +valley where Semur was. A procession of our women was coming back, many +with lingering steps, carrying the baskets which were empty. 'Is there +any news?' we asked, reading their faces before they could answer. And +some shook their heads, and some wept. There was no other reply. + +On the last night before our deliverance, suddenly, in the middle of the +night, there was a great commotion in the house. We all rose out of our +beds at the sound of the cry, almost believing that some one at the +window had seen the lifting of the cloud, and rushed together, +frightened, yet all in an eager expectation to hear what it was. It was +in the room where the old Mère Julie slept that the disturbance was. +Mère Julie was one of the market-women of Semur, the one I have +mentioned who was devout, who never missed the _Salut_ in the afternoon, +besides all masses which are obligatory. But there were other matters +in which she had not satisfied my mind, as I have before said. She was +the mother of Jacques Richard, who was a good-for-nothing, as is well +known. At La Clairière Mère Julie had enacted a strange part. She had +taken no part in anything that was done, but had established herself in +the chamber allotted to her, and taken the best bed in it, where she +kept her place night and day, making the others wait upon her. She had +always expressed a great devotion for St. Jean; and the Sisters of the +Hospital had been very kind to her, and also to her _vaurien_ of a son, +who was indeed, in some manner, the occasion of all our troubles--being +the first who complained of the opening of the chapel into the chief +ward, which was closed up by the administration, and thus became, as I +and many others think, the cause of all the calamities that have come +upon us. It was her bed that was the centre of the great commotion we +had heard, and a dozen voices immediately began to explain to us as we +entered. 'Mère Julie has had a dream. She has seen a vision,' they said. +It was a vision of angels in the most beautiful robes, all shining with +gold and whiteness. + +'The dress of the Holy Mother which she wears on the great _fêtes_ was +nothing to them,' Mere Julie told us, when she had composed herself. For +all had run here and there at her first cry, and procured for her a +_tisane_, and a cup of _bouillon_, and all that was good for an attack +of the nerves, which was what it was at first supposed to be. 'Their +wings were like the wings of the great peacock on the terrace, but also +like those of eagles. And each one had a collar of beautiful jewels +about his neck, and robes whiter than those of any bride.' This was the +description she gave: and to see the women how they listened, head above +head, a cloud of eager faces, all full of awe and attention! The angels +had promised her that they would come again, when we had bound ourselves +to observe all the functions of the Church, and when all these +Messieurs had been converted, and made their submission--to lead us back +gloriously to Semur. There was a great tumult in the chamber, and all +cried out that they were convinced, that they were ready to promise. All +except Madame Martin, who stood and looked at them with a look which +surprised me, which was of pity rather than sympathy. As there was no +one else to speak, I took the word, being the mother of the present +Maire, and wife of the last, and in part mistress of the house. Had +Agnès spoken I would have yielded to her, but as she was silent I took +my right. 'Mère Julie,' I said, 'and mes bonnes femmes, my friends, know +you that it is the middle of the night, the hour at which we must rest +if we are to be able to do the work that is needful, which the _bon +Dieu_ has laid upon us? It is not from us--my daughter and myself--who, +it is well known, have followed all the functions of the Church, that +you will meet with an opposition to your promise. But what I desire is +that you should calm yourselves, that you should retire and rest till +the time of work, husbanding your strength, since we know not what claim +may be made upon it. The holy angels,' I said, 'will comprehend, or if +not they, then the _bon Dieu_, who understands everything.' + +But it was with difficulty that I could induce them to listen to me, to +do that which was reasonable. When, however, we had quieted the +agitation, and persuaded the good women to repose themselves, it was no +longer possible for me to rest. I promised to myself a little moment of +quiet, for my heart longed to be alone. I stole out as quietly as I +might, not to disturb any one, and sat down upon the bench outside the +door. It was still a kind of half-dark, nothing visible, so that if any +one should gaze and gaze down the valley, it was not possible to see +what was there: and I was glad that it was not possible, for my very +soul was tired. I sat down and leant my back upon the wall of our +house, and opened my lips to draw in the air of the morning. How still +it was! the very birds not yet begun to rustle and stir in the bushes; +the night air hushed, and scarcely the first faint tint of blue +beginning to steal into the darkness. When I had sat there a little, +closing my eyes, lo, tears began to steal into them like rain when there +has been a fever of heat. I have wept in my time many tears, but the +time of weeping is over with me, and through all these miseries I had +shed none. Now they came without asking, like a benediction refreshing +my eyes. Just then I felt a soft pressure upon my shoulder, and there +was Agnès coming close, putting her shoulder to mine, as was her way, +that we might support each other. + +'You weep, ma mère,' she said. + +'I think it is one of the angels Mère Julie has seen,' said I. 'It is a +refreshment--a blessing; my eyes were dry with weariness.' + +'Mother,' said Madame Martin, 'do you think it is angels with wings +like peacocks and jewelled collars that our Father sends to us? Ah, not +so--one of those whom we love has touched your dear eyes,' and with that +she kissed me upon my eyes, taking me in her arms. My heart is sometimes +hard to my son's wife, but not always--not with my will, God knows! Her +kiss was soft as the touch of any angel could be. + +'God bless thee, my child,' I said. + +'Thanks, thanks, ma mère!' she cried. 'Now I am resolved; now will I go +and speak to Martin--of something in my heart.' + +'What will you do, my child?' I said, for as the light increased I could +see the meaning in her face, and that it was wrought up for some great +thing. 'Beware, Agnès; risk not my son's happiness by risking thyself; +thou art more to Martin than all the world beside.' + +'He loves thee dearly, mother,' she said. My heart was comforted. I was +able to remember that I too had had my day. 'He loves his mother, thank +God, but not as he loves thee. Beware, _ma fille_. If you risk my son's +happiness, neither will I forgive you.' She smiled upon me, and kissed +my hands. + +'I will go and take him his food and some linen, and carry him your love +and mine.' + +'_You_ will go, and carry one of those heavy baskets with the others!' + +'Mother,' cried Agnès, 'now you shame me that I have never done it +before.' + +What could I say? Those whose turn it was were preparing their burdens +to set out. She had her little packet made up, besides, of our cool +white linen, which I knew would be so grateful to my son. I went with +her to the turn of the road, helping her with her basket; but my limbs +trembled, what with the long continuance of the trial, what with the +agitation of the night. It was but just daylight when they went away, +disappearing down the long slope of the road that led to Semur. I went +back to the bench at the door, and there I sat down and thought. +Assuredly it was wrong to close up the chapel, to deprive the sick of +the benefit of the holy mass. But yet I could not but reflect that the +_bon Dieu_ had suffered still more great scandals to take place without +such a punishment. When, however, I reflected on all that has been done +by those who have no cares of this world as we have, but are brides of +Christ, and upon all they resign by their dedication, and the claim they +have to be furthered, not hindered, in their holy work: and when I +bethought myself how many and great are the powers of evil, and that, +save in us poor women who can do so little, the Church has few friends: +then it came back to me how heinous was the offence that had been +committed, and that it might well be that the saints out of heaven +should return to earth to take the part and avenge the cause of the +weak. My husband would have been the first to do it, had he seen with +my eyes; but though in the flesh he did not do so, is it to be doubted +that in heaven their eyes are enlightened--those who have been subjected +to the cleansing fires and have ascended into final bliss? This all +became clear to me as I sat and pondered, while the morning light grew +around me, and the sun rose and shed his first rays, which are as +precious gold, on the summits of the mountains--for at La Clairière we +are nearer the mountains than at Semur. + +The house was more still than usual, and all slept to a later hour +because of the agitation of the past night. I had been seated, like old +sister Mariette, with my eyes turned rather towards the hills than to +the valley, being so deep in my thoughts that I did not look, as it was +our constant wont to look, if any change had happened over Semur. Thus +blessings come unawares when we are not looking for them. Suddenly I +lifted my eyes--but not with expectation--languidly, as one looks +without thought. Then it was that I gave that great cry which brought +all crowding to the windows, to the gardens, to every spot from whence +that blessed sight was visible; for there before us, piercing through +the clouds, were the beautiful towers of Semur, the Cathedral with all +its pinnacles, that are as if they were carved out of foam, and the +solid tower of St. Lambert, and the others, every one. They told me +after that I flew, though I am past running, to the farmyard to call all +the labourers and servants of the farm, bidding them prepare every +carriage and waggon, and even the _charrettes_, to carry back the +children, and those who could not walk to the city. + +'The men will be wild with privation and trouble,' I said to myself; +'they will want the sight of their little children, the comfort of their +wives.' + +I did not wait to reason nor to ask myself if I did well; and my son has +told me since that he scarcely was more thankful for our great +deliverance than, just when the crowd of gaunt and weary men returned +into Semur, and there was a moment when excitement and joy were at their +highest, and danger possible, to hear the roll of the heavy farm +waggons, and to see me arrive, with all the little ones and their +mothers, like a new army, to take possession of their homes once more. + + +M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + +The narratives which I have collected from the different eye-witnesses +during the time of my own absence, will show how everything passed while +I, with M. le Curé, was recovering possession of our city. Many have +reported to me verbally the occurrences of the last half-hour before my +return; and in their accounts there are naturally discrepancies, owing +to their different points of view and different ways of regarding the +subject. But all are agreed that a strange and universal slumber had +seized upon all. M. de Bois-Sombre even admits that he, too, was +overcome by this influence. They slept while we were performing our +dangerous and solemn duty in Semur. But when the Cathedral bells began +to ring, with one impulse all awoke; and starting from the places where +they lay, from the shade of the trees and bushes and sheltering hollows, +saw the cloud and the mist and the darkness which had enveloped Semur +suddenly rise from the walls. It floated up into the higher air before +their eyes, then was caught and carried away, and flung about into +shreds upon the sky by a strong wind, of which down below no influence +was felt. They all gazed, not able to get their breath, speechless, +beside themselves with joy, and saw the walls reappear, and the roofs of +the houses, and our glorious Cathedral against the blue sky. They stood +for a moment spell-bound. M. de Bois-Sombre informs me that he was +afraid of a wild rush into the city, and himself hastened to the front +to lead and restrain it; when suddenly a great cry rang through the air, +and some one was seen to fall across the high road, straight in front of +the Porte St. Lambert. M. de Bois-Sombre was at once aware who it was, +for he himself had watched Lecamus taking his place at the feet of my +wife, who awaited my return there. This checked the people in their +first rush towards their homes; and when it was seen that Madame Dupin +had also sunk down fainting on the ground after her more than human +exertions for the comfort of all, there was but one impulse of +tenderness and pity. When I reached the gate on my return, I found my +wife lying there in all the pallor of death, and for a moment my heart +stood still with sudden terror. What mattered Semur to me, if it had +cost me my Agnès? or how could I think of Lecamus or any other, while +she lay between life and death? I had her carried back to our own house. +She was the first to re-enter Semur; and after a time, thanks be to God, +she came back to herself. But Paul Lecamus was a dead man. No need to +carry him in, to attempt unavailing cares. 'He has gone, that one; he +has marched with the others,' said the old doctor, who had served in his +day, and sometimes would use the language of the camp. He cast but one +glance at him, and laid his hand upon his heart in passing. 'Cover his +face,' was all he said. + +It is possible that this check was good for the restraint of the crowd. +It moderated the rush with which they returned to their homes. The sight +of the motionless figures stretched out by the side of the way overawed +them. Perhaps it may seem strange, to any one who has known what had +occurred, that the state of the city should have given me great anxiety +the first night of our return. The withdrawal of the oppression and awe +which had been on the men, the return of everything to its natural +state, the sight of their houses unchanged, so that the brain turned +round of these common people, who seldom reflect upon anything, and they +already began to ask themselves was it all a delusion--added to the +exhaustion of their physical condition, and the natural desire for ease +and pleasure after the long strain upon all their faculties--produced an +excitement which might have led to very disastrous consequences. +Fortunately I had foreseen this. I have always been considered to +possess great knowledge of human nature, and this has been matured by +recent events. I sent off messengers instantly to bring home the women +and children, and called around me the men in whom I could most trust. +Though I need not say that the excitement and suffering of the past +three days had told not less upon myself than upon others, I abandoned +all idea of rest. The first thing that I did, aided by my respectable +fellow-townsmen, was to take possession of all _cabarets_ and +wine-shops, allowing indeed the proprietors to return, but preventing +all assemblages within them. We then established a patrol of respectable +citizens throughout the city, to preserve the public peace. I +calculated, with great anxiety, how many hours it would be before my +messengers could react: La Clairière, to bring back the women--for in +such a case the wives are the best guardians, and can exercise an +influence more general and less suspected than that of the magistrates; +but this was not to be hoped for for three or four hours at least. +Judge, then, what was my joy and satisfaction when the sound of wheels +(in itself a pleasant sound, for no wheels had been audible on the +high-road since these events began) came briskly to us from the +distance; and looking out from the watch-tower over the Porte St. +Lambert, I saw the strangest procession. The wine-carts and all the farm +vehicles of La Clairière, and every kind of country waggon, were jolting +along the road, all in a tumult and babble of delicious voices; and from +under the rude canopies and awnings and roofs of vine branches, made up +to shield them from the sun, lo! there were the children like birds in a +nest, one little head peeping over the other. And the cries and songs, +the laughter, and the shoutings! As they came along the air grew sweet, +the world was made new. Many of us, who had borne all the terrors and +sufferings of the past without fainting, now felt their strength fail +them. Some broke out into tears, interrupted with laughter. Some called +out aloud the names of their little ones. We went out to meet them, +every man there present, myself at the head. And I will not deny that a +sensation of pride came over me when I saw my mother stand up in the +first waggon, with all those happy ones fluttering around her. 'My son,' +she said, 'I have discharged the trust that was given me. I bring thee +back the blessing of God.' 'And God bless thee, my mother!' I cried. The +other men, who were fathers, like me, came round me, crowding to kiss +her hand. It is not among the women of my family that you will find +those who abandon their duties. + +And then to lift them down in armfuls, those flowers of paradise, all +fresh with the air of the fields, all joyous like the birds! We put them +down by twos and threes, some of us sobbing with joy. And to see them +dispersing hand in hand, running here and there, each to its home, +carrying peace, and love, and gladness, through the streets--that was +enough to make the most serious smile. No fear was in them, or care. +Every haggard man they met--some of them feverish, restless, beginning +to think of riot and pleasure after forced abstinence--there was a new +shout, a rush of little feet, a shower of soft kisses. The women were +following after, some packed into the carts and waggons, pale and worn, +yet happy; some walking behind in groups; the more strong, or the more +eager, in advance, and a long line of stragglers behind. There was +anxiety in their faces, mingled with their joy. How did they know what +they might find in the houses from which they had been shut out? And +many felt, like me, that in the very return, in the relief, there was +danger. But the children feared nothing; they filled the streets with +their dear voices, and happiness came back with them. When I felt my +little Jean's cheek against mine, then for the first time did I know how +much anguish I had suffered--how terrible was parting, and how sweet was +life. But strength and prudence melt away when one indulges one's self, +even in one's dearest affections. I had to call my guardians together, +to put mastery upon myself, that a just vigilance might not be relaxed. +M. de Bois-Sombre, though less anxious than myself, and disposed to +believe (being a soldier) that a little license would do no harm, yet +stood by me; and, thanks to our precautions, all went well. + +Before night three parts of the population had returned to Semur, and +the houses were all lighted up as for a great festival. The Cathedral +stood open--even the great west doors, which are only opened on great +occasions--with a glow of tapers gleaming out on every side. As I stood +in the twilight watching, and glad at heart to think that all was going +well, my mother and my wife--still pale, but now recovered from her +fainting and weakness--came out into the great square, leading my little +Jean. They were on their way to the Cathedral, to thank God for their +return. They looked at me, but did not ask me to go with them, those +dear women; they respected my opinions, as I had always respected +theirs. But this silence moved me more than words; there came into my +heart a sudden inspiration. I was still in my scarf of office, which had +been, I say it without vanity, the standard of authority and protection +during all our trouble; and thus marked out as representative of all, I +uncovered myself, after the ladies of my family had passed, and, without +joining them, silently followed with a slow and solemn step. A +suggestion, a look, is enough for my countrymen; those who were in the +Place with me perceived in a moment what I meant. One by one they +uncovered, they put themselves behind me. Thus we made such a procession +as had never been seen in Semur. We were gaunt and worn with watching +and anxiety, which only added to the solemn effect. Those who were +already in the Cathedral, and especially M. le Curé, informed me +afterwards that the tramp of our male feet as we came up the great steps +gave to all a thrill of expectation and awe. It was at the moment of the +exposition of the Sacrament that we entered. Instinctively, in a moment, +all understood--a thing which could happen nowhere but in France, where +intelligence is swift as the breath on our lips. Those who were already +there yielded their places to us, most of the women rising up, making as +it were a ring round us, the tears running down their faces. When the +Sacrament was replaced upon the altar, M. le Curé, perceiving our +meaning, began at once in his noble voice to intone the _Te Deum_. +Rejecting all other music, he adopted the plain song in which all could +join, and with one voice, every man in unison with his brother, we sang +with him. The great Cathedral walls seemed to throb with the sound that +rolled upward, _mâle_ and deep, as no song has ever risen from Semur in +the memory of man. The women stood up around us, and wept and sobbed +with pride and joy. When this wonderful moment was over, and all the +people poured forth out of the Cathedral walls into the soft evening, +with stars shining above, and all the friendly lights below, there was +such a tumult of emotion and gladness as I have never seen before. Many +of the poor women surrounded me, kissed my hand notwithstanding my +resistance, and called upon God to bless me; while some of the older +persons made remarks full of justice and feeling. + +'The _bon Dieu_ is not used to such singing,' one of them cried, her old +eyes streaming with tears. 'It must have surprised the saints up in +heaven!' + +'It will bring a blessing,' cried another. 'It is not like our little +voices, that perhaps only reach half-way.' + +This was figurative language, yet it was impossible to doubt there was +much truth in it. Such a submission of our intellects, as I felt in +determining to make it, must have been pleasing to heaven. The women, +they are always praying; but when we thus presented ourselves to give +thanks, it meant something, a real homage; and with a feeling of +solemnity we separated, aware that we had contented both earth and +heaven. + +Next morning there was a great function in the Cathedral, at which the +whole city assisted. Those who could not get admittance crowded upon the +steps, and knelt half way across the Place. It was an occasion long +remembered in Semur, though I have heard many say not in itself so +impressive as the _Te Deum_ on the evening of our return. After this we +returned to our occupations, and life was resumed under its former +conditions in our city. + +It might be supposed, however, that the place in which events so +extraordinary had happened would never again be as it was before. Had I +not been myself so closely involved, it would have appeared to me +certain, that the streets, trod once by such inhabitants as those who +for three nights and days abode within Semur, would have always retained +some trace of their presence; that life there would have been more +solemn than in other places; and that those families for whose advantage +the dead had risen out of their graves, would have henceforward carried +about with them some sign of that interposition. It will seem almost +incredible when I now add that nothing of this kind has happened at +Semur. The wonderful manifestation which interrupted our existence has +passed absolutely as if it had never been. We had not been twelve hours +in our houses ere we had forgotten, or practically forgotten, our +expulsion from them. Even myself, to whom everything was so vividly +brought home, I have to enter my wife's room to put aside the curtain +from little Marie's picture, and to see and touch the olive branch +which is there, before I can recall to myself anything that resembles +the feeling with which I re-entered that sanctuary. My grandfather's +bureau still stands in the middle of my library, where I found it on my +return; but I have got used to it, and it no longer affects me. +Everything is as it was; and I cannot persuade myself that, for a time, +I and mine were shut out, and our places taken by those who neither eat +nor drink, and whose life is invisible to our eyes. Everything, I say, +is as it was--every thing goes on as if it would endure for ever. We +know this cannot be, yet it does not move us. Why, then, should the +other move us? A little time, we are aware, and we, too, shall be as +they are--as shadows, and unseen. But neither has the one changed us, +and neither does the other. There was, for some time, a greater respect +shown to religion in Semur, and a more devout attendance at the sacred +functions; but I regret to say this did not continue. Even in my own +case--I say it with sorrow--it did not continue. M. le Curé is an +admirable person. I know no more excellent ecclesiastic. He is +indefatigable in the performance of his spiritual duties; and he has, +besides, a noble and upright soul. Since the days when we suffered and +laboured together, he has been to me as a brother. Still, it is +undeniable that he makes calls upon our credulity, which a man obeys +with reluctance. There are ways of surmounting this; as I see in Agnès +for one, and in M. de Bois-Sombre for another. My wife does not +question, she believes much; and in respect to that which she cannot +acquiesce in, she is silent. 'There are many things I hear you talk of, +Martin, which are strange to me,' she says, 'of myself I cannot believe +in them; but I do not oppose, since it is possible you may have reason +to know better than I; and so with some things that we hear from M. le +Curé.' This is how she explains herself--but she is a woman. It is a +matter of grace to yield to our better judgment. M. de Bois-Sombre has +another way. '_Ma foi_,' he says, 'I have not the time for all your +delicacies, my good people; I have come to see that these things are for +the advantage of the world, and it is not my business to explain them. +If M. le Curé attempted to criticise me in military matters, or thee, my +excellent Martin, in affairs of business, or in the culture of your +vines, I should think him not a wise man; and in like manner, faith and +religion, these are his concern.' Felix de Bois Sombre is an excellent +fellow; but he smells a little of the _mousquetaire_. I, who am neither +a soldier nor a woman, I have hesitations. Nevertheless, so long as I am +Maire of Semur, nothing less than the most absolute respect shall ever +be shown to all truly religious persons, with whom it is my earnest +desire to remain in sympathy and fraternity, so far as that may be. + +It seemed, however, a little while ago as if my tenure of this office +would not be long, notwithstanding the services which I am acknowledged, +on every hand, to have done to my fellow-townsmen. It will be remembered +that when M. le Curé and myself found Semur empty, we heard a voice of +complaining from the hospital of St. Jean, and found a sick man who had +been left there, and who grumbled against the Sisters, and accused them +of neglecting him, but remained altogether unaware, in the meantime, of +what had happened in the city. Will it be believed that after a time +this fellow was put faith in as a seer, who had heard and beheld many +things of which we were all ignorant? It must be said that, in the +meantime, there had been a little excitement in the town on the subject +of the chapel in the hospital, to which repeated reference has already +been made. It was insisted on behalf of these ladies that a promise had +been given, taking, indeed, the form of a vow, that, as soon as we were +again in possession of Semur, their full privileges should be restored +to them. Their advocates even went so far as to send to me a deputation +of those who had been nursed in the hospital, the leader of which was +Jacques Richard, who since he has been, as he says, 'converted,' thrusts +himself to the front of every movement. + +'Permit me to speak, M. le Maire,' he said; 'me, who was one of those so +misguided as to complain, before the great lesson we have all received. +The mass did not disturb any sick person who was of right dispositions. +I was then a very bad subject, indeed--as, alas! M. le Maire too well +knows. It annoyed me only as all pious observances annoyed me. I am now, +thank heaven, of a very different way of thinking----' + +But I would not listen to the fellow. When he was a _mauvais sujet_ he +was less abhorrent to me than now. + +The men were aware that when I pronounced myself so distinctly on any +subject, there was nothing more to be said, for, though gentle as a +lamb and open to all reasonable arguments, I am capable of making the +most obstinate stand for principle; and to yield to popular +superstition, is that worthy of a man who has been instructed? At the +same time it raised a great anger in my mind that all that should be +thought of was a thing so trivial. That they should have given +themselves, soul and body, for a little money; that they should have +scoffed at all that was noble and generous, both in religion and in +earthly things; all that was nothing to them. And now they would insult +the great God Himself by believing that all He cared for was a little +mass in a convent chapel. What desecration! What debasement! When I went +to M. le Curé, he smiled at my vehemence. There was pain in his smile, +and it might be indignation; but he was not furious like me. + +'They will conquer you, my friend,' he said. + +'Never,' I cried. 'Before I might have yielded. But to tell me the +gates of death have been rolled back, and Heaven revealed, and the great +God stooped down from Heaven, in order that mass should be said +according to the wishes of the community in the midst of the sick wards! +They will never make me believe this, if I were to die for it.' + +'Nevertheless, they will conquer,' M. le Curé said. + +It angered me that he should say so. My heart was sore as if my friend +had forsaken me. And then it was that the worst step was taken in this +crusade of false religion. It was from my mother that I heard of it +first. One day she came home in great excitement, saying that now indeed +a real light was to be shed upon all that had happened to us. + +'It appears,' she said, 'that Pierre Plastron was in the hospital all +the time, and heard and saw many wonderful things. Sister Genevieve has +just told me. It is wonderful beyond anything you could believe. He has +spoken with our holy patron himself, St. Lambert, and has received +instructions for a pilgrimage--' + +'Pierre Plastron!' I cried; 'Pierre Plastron saw nothing, ma mère. He +was not even aware that anything remarkable had occurred. He complained +to us of the Sisters that they neglected him; he knew nothing more.' + +'My son,' she said, looking upon me with reproving eyes, 'what have the +good Sisters done to thee? Why is it that you look so unfavourably upon +everything that comes from the community of St. Jean?' + +'What have I to do with the community?' I cried--'when I tell thee, +Maman, that this Pierre Plastron knows nothing! I heard it from the +fellow's own lips, and M. le Curé was present and heard him too. He had +seen nothing, he knew nothing. Inquire of M. le Curé, if you have doubts +of me.' + +'I do not doubt you, Martin,' said my mother, with severity, 'when you +are not biassed by prejudice. And, as for M. le Curé, it is well known +that the clergy are often jealous of the good Sisters, when they are not +under their own control.' + +Such was the injustice with which we were treated. And next day nothing +was talked of but the revelation of Pierre Plastron. What he had seen +and what he had heard was wonderful. All the saints had come and talked +with him, and told him what he was to say to his townsmen. They told him +exactly how everything had happened: how St. Jean himself had interfered +on behalf of the Sisters, and how, if we were not more attentive to the +duties of religion, certain among us would be bound hand and foot and +cast into the jaws of hell. That I was one, nay the chief, of these +denounced persons, no one could have any doubt. This exasperated me; and +as soon as I knew that this folly had been printed and was in every +house, I hastened to M. le Curé, and entreated him in his next Sunday's +sermon to tell the true story of Pierre Plastron, and reveal the +imposture. But M. le Curé shook his head. 'It will do no good,' he said. + +'But how no good?' said I. 'What good are we looking for? These are +lies, nothing but lies. Either he has deceived the poor ladies basely, +or they themselves--but this is what I cannot believe.' + +'Dear friend,' he said, 'compose thyself. Have you never discovered yet +how strong is self-delusion? There will be no lying of which they are +aware. Figure to yourself what a stimulus to the imagination to know +that he was here, actually here. Even I--it suggests a hundred things to +me. The Sisters will have said to him (meaning no evil, nay meaning the +edification of the people), "But, Pierre, reflect! You must have seen +this and that. Recall thy recollections a little." And by degrees Pierre +will have found out that he remembered--more than could have been +hoped.' + +'_Mon Dieu_!' I cried, out of patience, 'and you know all this, yet you +will not tell them the truth--the very truth.' + +'To what good?' he said. Perhaps M. le Curé was right: but, for my part, +had I stood up in that pulpit, I should have contradicted their lies and +given no quarter. This, indeed, was what I did both in my private and +public capacity; but the people, though they loved me, did not believe +me. They said, 'The best men have their prejudices. M. le Maire is an +excellent man; but what will you? He is but human after all.' + +M. le Curé and I said no more to each other on this subject. He was a +brave man, yet here perhaps he was not quite brave. And the effect of +Pierre Plastron's revelations in other quarters was to turn the awe that +had been in many minds into mockery and laughter. '_Ma foi_,' said Félix +de Bois-Sombre, 'Monseigneur St. Lambert has bad taste, mon ami Martin, +to choose Pierre Plastron for his confidant when he might have had +thee.' 'M. de Bois-Sombre does ill to laugh,' said my mother (even my +mother! she was not on my side), 'when it is known that the foolish are +often chosen to confound the wise.' But Agnès, my wife, it was she who +gave me the best consolation. She turned to me with the tears in her +beautiful eyes. + +'Mon ami,' she said, 'let Monseigneur St. Lambert say what he will. He +is not God that we should put him above all. There were other saints +with other thoughts that came for thee and for me!' + +All this contradiction was over when Agnès and I together took our +flowers on the _jour des morts_ to the graves we love. Glimmering among +the rest was a new cross which I had not seen before. This was the +inscription upon it:-- + + + À PAUL LECAMUS + PARTI + LE 20 JUILLET, 1875 + AVEC LES BIEN-AIMÉS + + +On it was wrought in the marble a little branch of olive. I turned to +look at my wife as she laid underneath this cross a handful of violets. +She gave me her hand still fragrant with the flowers. There was none of +his family left to put up for him any token of human remembrance. Who +but she should have done it, who had helped him to join that company and +army of the beloved? 'This was our brother,' she said; 'he will tell my +Marie what use I made of her olive leaves.' + +THE END + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BELEAGUERED CITY *** + +***** This file should be named 11521-8.txt or 11521-8.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/1/5/2/11521/ + +Produced by Stan Goodman and PG Distributed Proofreaders + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. For example: + + https://www.gutenberg.org/etext06 + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: + https://www.gutenberg.org/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: + https://www.gutenberg.org/GUTINDEX.ALL + + diff --git a/old/11521-8.zip b/old/11521-8.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..f42bd5f --- /dev/null +++ b/old/11521-8.zip diff --git a/old/11521-h.zip b/old/11521-h.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..7a87e17 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/11521-h.zip diff --git a/old/11521-h/11521-h.htm b/old/11521-h/11521-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..7c12035 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/11521-h/11521-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,7717 @@ + +<!DOCTYPE html + PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/html4/strict.dtd"> +<html lang="en"> + <!--THIS FILE IS GENERATED FROM AN XML MASTER. + DO NOT EDIT--> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=iso-8859-1"> + + <title>A Beleaguered City, being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne + A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + </title> + <meta name="author" content="Mrs. Oliphant"> + <meta name="generator" content="Text Encoding Initiative Consortium XSLT stylesheets"> + <meta name="DC.Title" content="A Beleaguered City, being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne A Story of the Seen and the Unseen"> + <meta name="DC.Type" content="Text"> + <meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html"> + </head> + <body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: A Beleaguered City + Being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne. A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + +Author: Mrs. Oliphant + +Release Date: March 9, 2004 [EBook #11521] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BELEAGUERED CITY *** + + + + +Produced by Stan Goodman and PG Distributed Proofreaders + + + + + +</pre> + + <p><a name="TOP"></a></p> + <table class="header" width="100%" summary=""> + <tr> + <td rowspan="3"></td> + <td align="left"> + <h2 class="institution"></h2> + </td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td align="left"> + <h1 class="maintitle">A Beleaguered City, being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne + A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + </h1> + </td> + </tr> + <tr> + <td> </td> + <td align="left"> By Mrs. Oliphant 1900</td> + </tr> + </table> + <hr> + <div class="dedication"> + <h2><a name="dedication"></a></h2> + <p> + THE AUTHOR inscribes this little + Book, with tender and grateful greetings, + to those whose sympathy has supported + her through many and long years, the + kind audience of her UNKNOWN FRIENDS. + + </p> + </div> + <h2>Contents</h2> + <ul class="toc"> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C01" class="toc" title="I"> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: + THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C02" class="toc" title="II"> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: + BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE EVENTS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C03" class="toc" title="III"> + EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C04" class="toc" title="IV"> + OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C05" class="toc" title="V"> + THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C06" class="toc" title="VI"> + M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C07" class="toc" title="VII"> + SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C08" class="toc" title="VIII"> + EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF + MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIÈRE + (née DE CHAMPFLEURIE). + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C09" class="toc" title="IX"> + THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN + (née LEPELLETIER). + </a></li> + <li class="toc"><a href="#C10" class="toc" title="X"> + M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + </a></li> + </ul> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C01"></a> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: + THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + + </h2> + <p>I, Martin Dupin (de la Clairière), had the + honour of holding the office of Maire in the + town of Semur, in the Haute Bourgogne, + at the time when the following events + occurred. It will be perceived, therefore, + that no one could have more complete + knowledge of the facts—at once from my + official position, and from the place of + eminence in the affairs of the district + generally which my family has held for + many generations—by what citizen-like + virtues and unblemished integrity I will + not be vain enough to specify. Nor is it + necessary; for no one who knows Semur + can be ignorant of the position held by + the Dupins, from father to son. The + estate La Clairière has been so long in the + family that we might very well, were we + disposed, add its name to our own, as so + many families in France do; and, indeed, + I do not prevent my wife (whose prejudices + I respect) from making this use of it upon + her cards. But, for myself, <i>bourgeois</i> I was + born and <i>bourgeois</i> I mean to die. My + residence, like that of my father and grandfather, + is at No. 29 in the Grande Rue, + opposite the Cathedral, and not far from + the Hospital of St. Jean. We inhabit the + first floor, along with the <i>rez-de-chaussée,</i> + which has been turned into domestic offices + suitable for the needs of the family. My + mother, holding a respected place in my + household, lives with us in the most perfect + family union. My wife (<i>née</i> de Champfleurie) + is everything that is calculated + to render a household happy; but, alas + one only of our two children survives to + bless us. I have thought these details of my + private circumstances necessary, to explain + the following narrative; to which I will + also add, by way of introduction, a simple + sketch of the town itself and its general + conditions before these remarkable events + occurred. + + </p> + <p> + It was on a summer evening about sunset, + the middle of the month of June, that + my attention was attracted by an incident + of no importance which occurred in the + street, when I was making my way home, + after an inspection of the young vines in + my new vineyard to the left of La Clairière. + All were in perfectly good condition, and + none of the many signs which point to the + arrival of the insect were apparent. I had + come back in good spirits, thinking of the + prosperity which I was happy to believe I + had merited by a conscientious performance + of all my duties. I had little with which + to blame myself: not only my wife and + relations, but my dependants and neighbours, + approved my conduct as a man; and + even my fellow-citizens, exacting as they + are, had confirmed in my favour the good + opinion which my family had been fortunate + enough to secure from father to son. + These thoughts were in my mind as I + turned the corner of the Grande Rue and + approached my own house. At this + moment the tinkle of a little bell warned + all the bystanders of the procession which + was about to pass, carrying the rites of the + Church to some dying person. Some of + the women, always devout, fell on their + knees. I did not go so far as this, for I + do not pretend, in these days of progress, + to have retained the same attitude of mind + as that which it is no doubt becoming to + behold in the more devout sex; but I stood + respectfully out of the way, and took off + my hat, as good breeding alone, if nothing + else, demanded of me. Just in front of + me, however, was Jacques Richard, always a + troublesome individual, standing doggedly, + with his hat upon his head and his hands + in his pockets, straight in the path of M. le + Curé. There is not in all France a more + obstinate fellow. He stood there, notwithstanding + the efforts of a good woman to + draw him away, and though I myself called + to him. M. le Curé is not the man to + flinch; and as he passed, walking as usual + very quickly and straight, his soutane + brushed against the blouse of Jacques. + He gave one quick glance from beneath + his eyebrows at the profane interruption, + but he would not distract himself from his + sacred errand at such a moment. It is a + sacred errand when any one, be he priest + or layman, carries the best he can give to + the bedside of the dying. I said this to + Jacques when M. le Curé had passed and + the bell went tinkling on along the street. + ‘Jacques,’ said I, ‘I do not call it impious, + like this good woman, but I call it inhuman. + What! a man goes to carry help to the + dying, and you show him no respect!’ + + </p> + <p> + This brought the colour to his face; and + I think, perhaps, that he might have become + ashamed of the part he had played; + but the women pushed in again, as they are + so fond of doing. ‘Oh, M. le Maire, he + does not deserve that you should lose your + words upon him!’ they cried; ‘and, besides, + is it likely he will pay any attention to you + when he tries to stop even the <i>bon Dieu</i>?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘The <i>bon Dieu!</i>’ cried Jacques. ‘Why + doesn't He clear the way for himself? Look + here. I do not care one farthing for your + <i>bon Dieu</i>. Here is mine; I carry him + about with me.’ And he took a piece of a + hundred sous out of his pocket (how had it + got there?) ‘<i>Vive l'argent</i>’ he said. ‘You + know it yourself, though you will not say + so. There is no <i>bon Dieu</i> but money. + With money you can do anything. <i>L'argent + c'est le bon Dieu</i>.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Be silent,’ I cried, ‘thou profane one!’ + And the women were still more indignant + than I. ‘We shall see, we shall see; when + he is ill and would give his soul for something + to wet his lips, his <i>bon Dieu</i> will not + do much for him,’ cried one; and another + said, clasping her hands with a shrill cry, + ‘It is enough to make the dead rise out of + their graves!’ + + </p> + <p> ‘The dead rise out of their graves!’ + These words, though one has heard them + before, took possession of my imagination. + I saw the rude fellow go along the street + as I went on, tossing the coin in his + hand. One time it fell to the ground and + rang upon the pavement, and he laughed + more loudly as he picked it up. He was + walking towards the sunset, and I too, at a + distance after. The sky was full of rose-tinted + clouds floating across the blue, floating + high over the grey pinnacles of the + Cathedral, and filling the long open line of + the Rue St. Etienne down which he was + going. As I crossed to my own house I + caught him full against the light, in his blue + blouse, tossing the big silver piece in the + air, and heard him laugh and shout <i>‘Vive + l'argent!</i> This is the only <i>bon Dieu</i>.’ + Though there are many people who live as + if this were their sentiment, there are few + who give it such brutal expression; but + some of the people at the corner of the + street laughed too. ‘Bravo, Jacques!’ they + cried; and one said, ‘You are right, <i>mon + ami</i>, the only god to trust in nowadays.’ + ‘It is a short <i>credo</i>, M. le Maire,’ said + another, who caught my eye. He saw I + was displeased, this one, and his countenance + changed at once. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Yes, Jean Pierre,’ I said, ‘it is worse + than short—it is brutal. I hope no man + who respects himself will ever countenance + it. It is against the dignity of human + nature, if nothing more.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Ah, M. le Maire!’ cried a poor woman, + one of the good ladies of the market, with + entrenchments of baskets all round her, who + had been walking my way; ‘ah, M. le + Maire! did not I say true? it is enough to + bring the dead out of their graves.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘That would be something to see,’ said + Jean Pierre, with a laugh; ‘and I hope, + <i>ma bonne femme</i>, that if you have any + interest with them, you will entreat these + gentlemen to appear before I go away.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I do not like such jesting,’ said I. ‘The + dead are very dead and will not disturb + anybody, but even the prejudices of respectable + persons ought to be respected. A + ribald like Jacques counts for nothing, but + I did not expect this from you.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What would you, M. le Maire?’ he said, + with a shrug of his shoulders. ‘We are + made like that. I respect prejudices as you + say. My wife is a good woman, she prays + for two—but me! How can I tell that + Jacques is not right after all? A <i>grosse + pièce</i> of a hundred sous, one sees that, one + knows what it can do—but for the other!’ + He thrust up one shoulder to his ear, and + turned up the palms of his hands. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is our duty at all times to respect the + convictions of others,’ I said, severely; + and passed on to my own house, having no + desire to encourage discussions at the street + corner. A man in my position is obliged + to be always mindful of the example he + ought to set. But I had not yet done with + this phrase, which had, as I have said, + caught my ear and my imagination. My + mother was in the great <i>salle</i> of the + <i>rez-de-chausée,</i> + as I passed, in altercation with a + peasant who had just brought us in some + loads of wood. There is often, it seems to + me, a sort of <i>refrain</i> in conversation, which + one catches everywhere as one comes and + goes. Figure my astonishment when I + heard from the lips of my good mother the + same words with which that good-for-nothing + Jacques Richard had made the + profession of his brutal faith. ‘Go!’ she + cried, in anger; ‘you are all the same. + Money is your god. <i>De grosses pièces</i>, + that is all you think of in these days.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Eh, bien,</i> madame,’ said the peasant; + ‘and if so, what then? Don't you others, + gentlemen and ladies, do just the same? + What is there in the world but money to + think of? If it is a question of marriage, + you demand what is the <i>dot</i>; if it is a + question of office, you ask, Monsieur Untel, + is he rich? And it is perfectly just. We + know what money can do; but as for <i>le + bon Dieu</i>, whom our grandmothers used + to talk about—’ + + </p> + <p> And lo! our <i>gros paysan</i> made exactly + the same gesture as Jean Pierre. He put + up his shoulders to his ears, and spread out + the palms of his hands, as who should say, + There is nothing further to be said. + + </p> + <p> + Then there occurred a still more remarkable + repetition. My mother, as may be + supposed, being a very respectable person, + and more or less <i>dévote</i>, grew red with + indignation and horror. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh, these poor grandmothers!’ she + cried; ‘God give them rest! It is enough + to make the dead rise out of their graves.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh, I will answer for <i>les morts</i>! they + will give nobody any trouble,’ he said with + a laugh. I went in and reproved the man + severely, finding that, as I supposed, he + had attempted to cheat my good mother in + the price of the wood. Fortunately she + had been quite as clever as he was. She + went upstairs shaking her head, while I + gave the man to understand that no one + should speak to her but with the profoundest + respect in my house. ‘She has + her opinions, like all respectable ladies,’ I + said, ‘but under this roof these opinions + shall always be sacred.’ And, to do him + justice, I will add that when it was put to + him in this way Gros-Jean was ashamed of + himself. + + </p> + <p> + When I talked over these incidents with + my wife, as we gave each other the + narrative of our day's experiences, she was + greatly distressed, as may be supposed. + ‘I try to hope they are not so bad as + Bonne Maman thinks. But oh, <i>mon ami!</i>' + she said, ‘what will the world come to if + this is what they really believe?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Take courage,’ I said; ‘the world will + never come to anything much different + from what it is. So long as there are <i>des + anges</i> like thee to pray for us, the scale will + not go down to the wrong side.’ + + </p> + <p> + I said this, of course, to please my + Agnès, who is the best of wives; but on + thinking it over after, I could not but be + struck with the extreme justice (not to + speak of the beauty of the sentiment) of + this thought. The <i>bon Dieu</i>—if, indeed, + that great Being is as represented to us by + the Church—must naturally care as much + for one-half of His creatures as for the + other, though they have not the same + weight in the world; and consequently the + faith of the women must hold the balance + straight, especially if, as is said, they exceed + us in point of numbers. This leaves + a little margin for those of them who profess + the same freedom of thought as is + generally accorded to men—a class, I must + add, which I abominate from the bottom of + my heart. + + </p> + <p> + I need not dwell upon other little scenes + which impressed the same idea still more + upon my mind. Semur, I need not say, is + not the centre of the world, and might, + therefore, be supposed likely to escape the + full current of worldliness. We amuse + ourselves little, and we have not any + opportunity of rising to the heights of ambition; + for our town is not even the <i>chef-lieu</i> + of the department,—though this is + a subject upon which I cannot trust myself + to speak. Figure to yourself that La + Rochette—a place of yesterday, without + either the beauty or the antiquity of Semur—has + been chosen as the centre of affairs, + the residence of M. le Préfet! But I will + not enter upon this question. What I was + saying was, that, notwithstanding the fact + that we amuse ourselves but little, that + there is no theatre to speak of, little society, + few distractions, and none of those inducements + to strive for gain and to indulge the + senses, which exist, for instance, in Paris—that + capital of the world—yet, nevertheless, + the thirst for money and for pleasure has + increased among us to an extent which I + cannot but consider alarming. Gros-Jean, + our peasant, toils for money, and hoards; + Jacques, who is a cooper and maker of + wine casks, gains and drinks; Jean Pierre + snatches at every sous that comes in his + way, and spends it in yet worse dissipations. + He is one who quails when he meets my + eye; he sins <i>en cachette</i>; but Jacques is + bold, and defies opinion; and Gros-Jean + is firm in the belief that to hoard money is + the highest of mortal occupations. These + three are types of what the population is at + Semur. The men would all sell their souls + for a <i>grosse pièce</i> of fifty sous—indeed, they + would laugh, and express their delight that + any one should believe them to love souls, + if they could but have a chance of selling + them; and the devil, who was once supposed + to deal in that commodity, would be + very welcome among us. And as for the + <i>bon Dieu—pouff!</i> that was an affair of the + grandmothers—<i>le bon Dieu c'est l'argent</i>. + This is their creed. I was very near the + beginning of my official year as Maire when + my attention was called to these matters + as I have described above. A man may + go on for years keeping quiet himself—keeping + out of tumult, religious or political—and + make no discovery of the general + current of feeling; but when you are forced + to serve your country in any official capacity, + and when your eyes are opened to the state + of affairs around you, then I allow that an + inexperienced observer might well cry out, + as my wife did, ‘What will become of the + world?’ I am not prejudiced myself—unnecessary + to say that the foolish scruples + of the women do not move me. But the + devotion of the community at large to this + pursuit of gain-money without any grandeur, + and pleasure without any refinement—that + is a thing which cannot fail to wound + all who believe in human nature. To be a + millionaire—that, I grant, would be pleasant. + A man as rich as Monte Christo, able to do + whatever he would, with the equipage of an + English duke, the palace of an Italian prince, + the retinue of a Russian noble—he, indeed, + might be excused if his money seemed to + him a kind of god. But Gros-Jean, who + lays up two sous at a time, and lives on + black bread and an onion; and Jacques, + whose <i>grosse pièce</i> but secures him the headache + of a drunkard next morning—what to + them could be this miserable deity? As + for myself, however, it was my business, as + Maire of the commune, to take as little + notice as possible of the follies these people + might say, and to hold the middle course + between the prejudices of the respectable + and the levities of the foolish. With this, + without more, to think of, I had enough to + keep all my faculties employed. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C02"></a> + THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: + BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE EVENTS. + + </h2> + <p> + I do not attempt to make out any distinct + connection between the simple incidents + above recorded, and the extraordinary + events that followed. I have related them + as they happened; chiefly by way of showing + the state of feeling in the city, and the + sentiment which pervaded the community—a + sentiment, I fear, too common in my + country. I need not say that to encourage + superstition is far from my wish. I am a + man of my century, and proud of being so; + very little disposed to yield to the domination + of the clerical party, though desirous + of showing all just tolerance for conscientious + faith, and every respect for the + prejudices of the ladies of my family. I + am, moreover, all the more inclined to be + careful of giving in my adhesion to any + prodigy, in consequence of a consciousness + that the faculty of imagination has always + been one of my characteristics. It usually + is so, I am aware, in superior minds, and + it has procured me many pleasures unknown + to the common herd. Had it been + possible for me to believe that I had been + misled by this faculty, I should have carefully + refrained from putting upon record + any account of my individual impressions; + but my attitude here is not that of a man + recording his personal experiences only, + but of one who is the official mouthpiece + and representative of the commune, and + whose duty it is to render to government + and to the human race a true narrative of + the very wonderful facts to which every + citizen of Semur can bear witness. In this + capacity it has become my duty so to arrange + and edit the different accounts of + the mystery, as to present one coherent + and trustworthy chronicle to the world. + + </p> + <p> + To proceed, however, with my narrative. + It is not necessary for me to describe + what summer is in the Haute Bourgogne. + Our generous wines, our glorious fruits, are + sufficient proof, without any assertion on + my part. The summer with us is as a + perpetual <i>fête</i>—at least, before the insect + appeared it was so, though now anxiety + about the condition of our vines may cloud + our enjoyment of the glorious sunshine + which ripens them hourly before our eyes. + Judge, then, of the astonishment of the + world when there suddenly came upon us + a darkness as in the depth of winter, falling, + without warning, into the midst of the brilliant + weather to which we are accustomed, + and which had never failed us before in the + memory of man! It was the month of + July, when, in ordinary seasons, a cloud is + so rare that it is a joy to see one, merely + as a variety upon the brightness. Suddenly, + in the midst of our summer delights, this + darkness came. Its first appearance took + us so entirely by surprise that life seemed + to stop short, and the business of the whole + town was delayed by an hour or two; nobody + being able to believe that at six o'clock + in the morning the sun had not risen. I do + not assert that the sun did not rise; all I + mean to say is that at Semur it was still + dark, as in a morning of winter, and when + it gradually and slowly became day many + hours of the morning were already spent. + And never shall I forget the aspect of day + when it came. It was like a ghost or pale + shadow of the glorious days of July with + which we are usually blessed. The barometer + did not go down, nor was there any rain, but + an unusual greyness wrapped earth and sky. + I heard people say in the streets, and I am + aware that the same words came to my own + lips: ‘If it were not full summer, I should + say it was going to snow.’ We have much + snow in the Haute Bourgogne, and we are + well acquainted with this aspect of the + skies. Of the depressing effect which this + greyness exercised upon myself personally, + greyness exercised upon myself personally, + I will not speak. I have always been + noted as a man of fine perceptions, and I + was aware instinctively that such a state of + the atmosphere must mean something more + than was apparent on the surface. But, as + the danger was of an entirely unprecedented + character, it is not to be wondered at that + I should be completely at a loss to divine + what its meaning was. It was a blight + some people said; and many were of + opinion that it was caused by clouds of + animalculæ coming, as is described in + ancient writings, to destroy the crops, + and even to affect the health of the + population. The doctors scoffed at this; + but they talked about malaria, which, + as far as I could understand, was likely to + produce exactly the same effect. The + night closed in early as the day had dawned + late; the lamps were lighted before six + o'clock, and daylight had only begun about + ten! Figure to yourself, a July day! + There ought to have been a moon almost + at the full; but no moon was visible, no + stars—nothing but a grey veil of clouds, + growing darker and darker as the moments + went on; such I have heard are the days + and the nights in England, where the seafogs + so often blot out the sky. But we are + unacquainted with anything of the kind in + our <i>plaisant pays de France</i>. There was + nothing else talked of in Semur all that + night, as may well be imagined. My own + mind was extremely uneasy. Do what I + would, I could not deliver myself from a + sense of something dreadful in the air + which was neither malaria nor animalculæ, + I took a promenade through the streets + that evening, accompanied by M. Barbou, + my <i>adjoint</i>, to make sure that all was safe; + and the darkness was such that we almost + lost our way, though we were both born in + the town and had known every turning + from our boyhood. It cannot be denied + that Semur is very badly lighted. We + retain still the lanterns slung by cords + across the streets which once were general + in France, but which, in most places, have + been superseded by the modern institution + of gas. Gladly would I have distinguished + my term of office by bringing gas to Semur. + But the expense would have been great, + and there were a hundred objections. In + summer generally, the lanterns were of + little consequence because of the brightness + of the sky; but to see them now, twinkling + dimly here and there, making us conscious + how dark it was, was strange indeed. It + was in the interests of order that we took + our round, with a fear, in my mind at least, + of I knew not what. M. l'Adjoint said + nothing, but no doubt he thought as I did. + + </p> + <p> + While we were thus patrolling the city + with a special eye to the prevention of all + seditious assemblages, such as are too apt + to take advantage of any circumstances + that may disturb the ordinary life of a city, + or throw discredit on its magistrates, we + were accosted by Paul Lecamus, a man + whom I have always considered as something + of a visionary, though his conduct is + irreproachable, and his life honourable and + industrious. He entertains religious convictions + of a curious kind; but, as the man + is quite free from revolutionary sentiments, + I have never considered it to be my duty + to interfere with him, or to investigate his + creed. Indeed, he has been treated generally + in Semur as a dreamer of dreams—one + who holds a great many impracticable + and foolish opinions—though the respect + which I always exact for those whose lives + are respectable and worthy has been a protection + to hire. He was, I think, aware + that he owed something to my good offices, + and it was to me accordingly that he + addressed himself. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Good evening, M. le Maire,’ he said; + ‘you are groping about, like myself, in this + strange night.' + + </p> + <p> + ‘Good evening M. Paul,’ I replied. ‘It + is, indeed, a strange night. It indicates, I + fear, that a storm is coming.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. Paul shook his head. There is a + solemnity about even his ordinary appearance. + He has a long face, pale, and + adorned with a heavy, drooping moustache, + which adds much to the solemn impression + made by his countenance. He looked at me + with great gravity as he stood in the shadow + of the lamp, and slowly shook his head. + + </p> + <p> + ‘You do not agree with me? Well! the + opinion of a man like M. Paul Lecamus is + always worthy to be heard.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh!’ he said, ‘I am called visionary. + I am not supposed to be a trustworthy + witness. Nevertheless, if M. Le Maire will + come with me, I will show him something + that is very strange—something that is + almost more wonderful than the darkness—more + strange,’ he went on with great + earnestness, ‘than any storm that ever + ravaged Burgundy.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘That is much to say. A tempest now + when the vines are in full bearing—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Would be nothing, nothing to what I + can show you. Only come with me to the + Porte St. Lambert.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘If M. le Maire will excuse me,’ said M. + Barbou, ‘I think I will go home. It is a + little cold, and you are aware that I am + always afraid of the damp.’ In fact, our + coats were beaded with a cold dew as in + November, and I could not but acknowledge + that my respectable colleague had + reason. Besides, we were close to his + house, and he had, no doubt, the sustaining + consciousness of having done everything + that was really incumbent upon him. ‘Our + ways lie together as far as my house,’ he + said, with a slight chattering of his teeth. + No doubt it was the cold. After we had + walked with him to his door, we proceeded + to the Porte St. Lambert. By this time + almost everybody had re-entered their + houses. The streets were very dark, and + they were also very still. When we + reached the gates, at that hour of the + night, we found them shut as a matter of + course. The officers of the <i>octroi</i> were + standing close together at the door of their + office, in which the lamp was burning. The + very lamp seemed oppressed by the heavy + air; it burnt dully, surrounded with a yellow + haze. The men had the appearance of + suffering greatly from cold. They received + me with a satisfaction which was very + gratifying to me. ‘At length here is M. + le Maire himself,’ they said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘My good friends,’ said I, ‘you have a + cold post to-night. The weather has + changed in the most extraordinary way. I + have no doubt the scientific gentlemen at + the Musée will be able to tell us all about + it—M. de Clairon—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Not to interrupt M. le Maire,’ said Riou, + of the <i>octroi</i>, ‘I think there is more in it + than any scientific gentleman can explain.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Ah! You think so. But they explain + everything,’ I said, with a smile. ‘They + tell us how the wind is going to blow.’ + + </p> + <p> + As I said this, there seemed to pass us, + from the direction of the closed gates, a + breath of air so cold that I could not restrain + a shiver. They looked at each other. It + was not a smile that passed between them—they + were too pale, too cold, to smile + but a look of intelligence. ‘M. le Maire,’ + said one of them, ‘perceives it too;’ but + they did not shiver as I did. They were + like men turned into ice who could feel no + more. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is, without doubt, the most extraordinary + weather,’ I said. My teeth + chattered like Barbou's. It was all I + could do to keep myself steady. No one + made any reply; but Lecamus said, ‘Have + the goodness to open the little postern for + foot-passengers: M. le Maire wishes to + make an inspection outside.’ + + </p> + <p> + Upon these words, Riou, who knew me + well, caught me by the arm. ‘A thousand + pardons,’ he said, ‘M. le Maire; but I + entreat you, do not go. Who can tell what + is outside? Since this morning there is + something very strange on the other side + of the gates. If M. le Maire would listen + to me, he would keep them shut night and + day till <i>that</i> is gone, he would not go out + into the midst of it. <i>Mon Dieu!</i> a man + may be brave. I know the courage of M. + le Maire; but to march without necessity + into the jaws of hell: <i>mon Dieu!</i>’ cried the + poor man again. He crossed himself, and + none of us smiled. Now a man may sign + himself at the church door—one does so + out of respect; but to use that ceremony + for one's own advantage, before other men, + is rare—except in the case of members of + a very decided party. Riou was not one + of these. He signed himself in sight of us + all, and not one of us smiled. + + </p> + <p> + The other was less familiar—he knew + me only in my public capacity—he was one + Gallais of the Quartier St. Médon. He + said, taking off his hat: ‘If I were M. le + Maire, saving your respect, I would not go + out into an unknown danger with this man + here, a man who is known as a pietist, as a + clerical, as one who sees visions—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘He is not a clerical, he is a good citizen,’ + I said; ‘come, lend us your lantern. Shall + I shrink from my duty wherever it leads + me? Nay, my good friends, the Maire of + a French commune fears neither man nor + devil in the exercise of his duty. M. Paul, + lead on.’ When I said the word ‘devil’ a + spasm of alarm passed over Riou's face. + He crossed himself again. This time I + could not but smile. ‘My little Riou,’ I + said, ‘do you know that you are a little + imbecile with your piety? There is a time + for everything.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Except religion, M. le Maire; that is + never out of place,’ said Gallais. + + </p> + <p> + I could not believe my senses. ‘Is it a + conversion?’ I said. ‘Some of our Carmes + déchaussés must have passed this way.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire will soon see other teachers + more wonderful than the Carmes déchaussés,’ + said Lecamus. He went and + took down the lantern from its nail, and + opened the little door. When it opened, I + was once more penetrated by the same icy + breath; once, twice, thrice, I cannot tell + how many times this crossed me, as if some + one passed. I looked round upon the + others—I gave way a step. I could not + help it. In spite of me, the hair seemed to + rise erect on my head. The two officers + stood close together, and Riou, collecting + his courage, made an attempt to laugh. + ‘M. le Maire perceives,’ he said, his lips + trembling almost too much to form the + words, ‘that the winds are walking about.’ + ‘Hush, for God's sake!’ said the other, + grasping him by the arm. + + </p> + <p> + This recalled me to myself; and I followed + Lecamus, who stood waiting for me holding + the door a little ajar. He went on + strangely, like—I can use no other words + to express it—a man making his way in + the face of a crowd, a thing very surprising + to me. I followed him close; but the + moment I emerged from the doorway + something caught my breath. The same + feeling seized me also. I gasped; a sense + of suffocation came upon me; I put out my + hand to lay hold upon my guide. The + solid grasp I got of his arm re-assured me a + little, and he did not hesitate, but pushed + his way on. We got out clear of the gate + and the shadow of the wall, keeping close + to the little watch-tower on the west side. + Then he made a pause, and so did I. We + stood against the tower and looked out before + us. There was nothing there. The + darkness was great, yet through the gloom + of the night I could see the division of the + road from the broken ground on either side; + there was nothing there. I gasped, and + drew myself up close against the wall, as + Lecamus had also done. There was in the + air, in the night, a sensation the most strange + I have ever experienced. I have felt the + same thing indeed at other times, in face + of a great crowd, when thousands of people + were moving, rustling, struggling, breathing + around me, thronging all the vacant space, + filling up every spot. This was the sensation + that overwhelmed me here—a crowd: + yet nothing to be seen but the darkness, + the indistinct line of the road. We could + not move for them, so close were they + round us. What do I say? There was + nobody—nothing—not a form to be seen, + not a face but his and mine. I am obliged + to confess that the moment was to me an + awful moment. I could not speak. My + heart beat wildly as if trying to escape from + my breast—every breath I drew was with + an effort. I clung to Lecamus with deadly + and helpless terror, and forced myself back + upon the wall, crouching against it; I did + not turn and fly, as would have been natural. + What say I? <i>did</i> not! I <i>could</i> not! they + pressed round us so. Ah! you would think + I must be mad to use such words, for there + was nobody near me—not a shadow even + upon the road. + + </p> + <p> + Lecamus would have gone farther on; + he would have pressed his way boldly into + the midst; but my courage was not equal + to this. I clutched and clung to him, + dragging myself along against the wall, my + whole mind intent upon getting back. I + was stronger than he, and he had no power + to resist me. I turned back, stumbling + blindly, keeping my face to that crowd + (there was no one), but struggling back + again, tearing the skin off my hands as I + groped my way along the wall. Oh, the + agony of seeing the door closed! I have + buffeted my way through a crowd before + now, but I may say that I never before knew + what terror was. When I fell upon the + door, dragging Lecamus with me, it opened, + thank God! I stumbled in, clutching at Riou + with my disengaged hand, and fell upon + the floor of the <i>octroi</i>, where they thought + I had fainted. But this was not the case. + A man of resolution may give way to the + overpowering sensations of the moment. + His bodily faculties may fail him; but his + mind will not fail. As in every really + superior intelligence, my forces collected + for the emergency. While the officers ran + to bring me water, to search for the eau-de + vie which they had in a cupboard, I astonished + them all by rising up, pale, but with + full command of myself. ‘It is enough,’ I + said, raising my hand. ‘I thank you, + Messieurs, but nothing more is necessary;’ + and I would not take any of their restoratives. + They were impressed, as was only + natural, by the sight of my perfect self-possession: + it helped them to acquire for themselves + a demeanour befitting the occasion; + and I felt, though still in great physical + weakness and agitation, the consoling consciousness + of having fulfilled my functions + as head of the community. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire has seen a——what there + is outside?’ Riou cried, stammering in his + excitement; and the other fixed upon me + eyes which were hungering with eagerness—if, + indeed, it is permitted to use such + words. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have seen—nothing, Riou,’ I said. + + </p> + <p> + They looked at me with the utmost + wonder. ‘M. le Maire has seen—nothing?’ + said Riou. ‘Ah, I see! you say so to + spare us. We have proved ourselves + cowards; but if you will pardon me, M. le + Maire, you, too, re-entered precipitately—you + too! There are facts which may appal + the bravest—but I implore you to tell us + what you have seen.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have seen nothing,’ I said. As I + spoke, my natural calm composure returned, + my heart resumed its usual tranquil beating. + ‘There is nothing to be seen—it is dark, + and one can perceive the line of the road + for but a little way—that is all. There is + nothing to be seen——’ + + </p> + <p> + They looked at me, startled and incredulous. + They did not know what to think. + How could they refuse to believe me, sitting + there calmly raising my eyes to them, + making my statement with what they felt + to be an air of perfect truth? But, then, + how account for the precipitate return which + they had already noted, the supposed faint, + the pallor of my looks? They did not + know what to think. + + </p> + <p> + And here, let me remark, as in my conduct + throughout these remarkable events, + may be seen the benefit, the high advantage, + of truth. Had not this been the truth, + I could not have borne the searching of + their looks. But it was true. There was + nothing—nothing to be seen; in one sense, + this was the thing of all others which overwhelmed + my mind. But why insist upon + these matters of detail to unenlightened + men? There was nothing, and I had + seen nothing. What I said was the + truth. + + </p> + <p> + All this time Lecamus had said nothing. + As I raised myself from the ground, I had + vaguely perceived him hanging up the + lantern where it had been before; now he + became distinct to me as I recovered the + full possession of my faculties. He had + seated himself upon a bench by the wall. + There was no agitation about him; no sign + of the thrill of departing excitement, which + I felt going through my veins as through + the strings of a harp. He was sitting + against the wall, with his head drooping, + his eyes cast down, an air of disappointment + and despondency about him—nothing more. + I got up as soon as I felt that I could go + away with perfect propriety; but, before I + left the place, called him. He got up + when he heard his name, but he did it + with reluctance. He came with me because + I asked him to do so, not from any + wish of his own. Very different were the + feelings of Riou and Gallais. They did + their utmost to engage me in conversation, + to consult me about a hundred trifles, to + ask me with the greatest deference what + they ought to do in such and such cases, + pressing close to me, trying every expedient + to delay my departure. When we + went away they stood at the door of their + little office close together, looking after us + with looks which I found it difficult to + forget; they would not abandon their + post; but their faces were pale and contracted, + their eyes wild with anxiety and + distress. + + </p> + <p> + It was only as I walked away, hearing + my own steps and those of Lecamus ringing + upon the pavement, that I began to + realise what had happened. The effort + of recovering my composure, the relief + from the extreme excitement of terror + (which, dreadful as the idea is, I am obliged + to confess I had actually felt), the sudden + influx of life and strength to my brain, had + pushed away for the moment the recollection + of what lay outside. When I thought + of it again, the blood began once more to + course in my veins. Lecamus went on by + my side with his head down, the eyelids + drooping over his eyes, not saying a word. + He followed me when I called him: but + cast a regretful look at the postern by which + we had gone out, through which I had + dragged him back in a panic (I confess it) + unworthy of me. Only when we had left + at some distance behind us that door into + the unseen, did my senses come fully back + to me, and I ventured to ask myself what it + meant. ‘Lecamus,’ I said—I could scarcely + put my question into words—‘what do you + think? what is your idea?—how do you + explain—’ Even then I am glad to + think I had sufficient power of control not + to betray all that I felt. + + </p> + <p> + ‘One does not try to explain,’ he said + slowly; ‘one longs to know—that is all. + If M. le Maire had not been—in such + haste—had he been willing to go farther—to + investigate——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘God forbid!’ I said; and the impulse to + quicken my steps, to get home and put myself + in safety, was almost more than I could + restrain. But I forced myself to go quietly, to + measure my steps by his, which were slow + and reluctant, as if he dragged himself away + with difficulty from that which was behind. + + </p> + <p> + What was it? ‘Do not ask, do not + ask!’ Nature seemed to say in my heart. + Thoughts came into my mind in such a + dizzy crowd, that the multitude of them + seemed to take away my senses. I put up + my hands to my ears, in which they seemed + to be buzzing and rustling like bees, to stop + the sound. When I did so, Lecamus + turned and looked at me—grave and + wondering. This recalled me to a sense of + my weakness. But how I got home I + can scarcely say. My mother and wife + met me with anxiety. They were greatly + disturbed about the hospital of St. Jean, + in respect to which it had been recently + decided that certain changes should be + made. The great ward of the hospital, + which was the chief establishment for the + patients--a thing which some had complained + of as an annoyance disturbing their + rest. So many, indeed, had been the complaints + received, that we had come to the + conclusion either that the opening should + be built up, or the office suspended. + Against this decision, it is needless to say, + the Sisters of St. Jean were moving heaven + and earth. Equally unnecessary for me to + add, that having so decided in my public + capacity, as at once the representative of + popular opinion and its guide, the covert + reproaches which were breathed in my presence, + and even the personal appeals made + to me, had failed of any result. I respect + the Sisters of St. Jean. They are good + women and excellent nurses, and the commune + owes them much. Still, justice must + be impartial; and so long as I retain my + position at the head of the community, it is + my duty to see that all have their due. + My opinions as a private individual, were + I allowed to return to that humble position, + are entirely a different matter; but this is a + thing which ladies, however excellent, are + slow to allow or to understand. + + </p> + <p> + I will not pretend that this was to me a + night of rest. In the darkness, when all is + still, any anxiety which may afflict the soul + is apt to gain complete possession and + mastery, as all who have had true experience + of life will understand. The night was very + dark and very still, the clocks striking out + the hours which went so slowly, and not + another sound audible. The streets of + Semur are always quiet, but they were more + still than usual that night. Now and then, + in a pause of my thoughts, I could hear the + soft breathing of my Agnès in the adjoining + room, which gave me a little comfort. But + this was only by intervals, when I was able + to escape from the grasp of the recollections + that held me fast. Again I seemed to see + under my closed eyelids the faint line of the + high road which led from the Porte St. + Lambert, the broken ground with its ragged + bushes on either side, and no one—no one + there—not a soul, not a shadow: yet a + multitude! When I allowed myself to + think of this, my heart leaped into my + throat again, my blood ran in my veins like + a river in flood. I need not say that I + resisted this transport of the nerves with + all my might. As the night grew slowly + into morning my power of resistance increased; + I turned my back, so to speak, + upon my recollections, and said to myself, + with growing firmness, that all sensations of + the body must have their origin in the body. + Some derangement of the system easily + explainable, no doubt, if one but held the + clue—must have produced the impression + which otherwise it would be impossible to + explain. As I turned this over and over + in my mind, carefully avoiding all temptations + to excitement—which is the only + wise course in the case of a strong impression + on the nerves—I gradually became + able to believe that this was the cause. + It is one of the penalties, I said to myself, + which one has to pay for an organisation + more finely tempered than that of the + crowd. + + </p> + <p> + This long struggle with myself made + the night less tedious, though, perhaps, + more terrible; and when at length I was + overpowered by sleep, the short interval + of unconsciousness restored me like a + cordial. I woke in the early morning, + feeling almost able to smile at the terrors of + the night. When one can assure oneself + that the day has really begun, even while it + is yet dark, there is a change of sensation, + an increase of strength and courage. One + by one the dark hours went on. I heard + them pealing from the Cathedral clock—four, + five, six, seven—all dark, dark. I had + got up and dressed before the last, but + found no one else awake when I went out—no + one stirring in the house,—no one + moving in the street. The Cathedral doors + were shut fast, a thing I have never seen + before since I remember. Get up early + who will, Père Laserques the sacristan is + always up still earlier. He is a good old + man, and I have often heard him say God's + house should be open first of all houses, in + case there might be any miserable ones + about who had found no shelter in the + dwellings of men. But the darkness had + cheated even Père Laserques. To see + those great doors closed which stood always + open gave me a shiver, I cannot well tell + why. Had they been open, there was an + inclination in my mind to have gone in, + though I cannot tell why; for I am not in + the habit of attending mass, save on Sunday + to set an example. There were no shops + open, not a sound about. I went out + upon the ramparts to the Mont St. Lambert, + where the band plays on Sundays. + In all the trees there was not so much as + the twitter of a bird. I could hear the + river flowing swiftly below the wall, but I + could not see it, except as something dark, + a ravine of gloom below, and beyond the + walls I did not venture to look. Why + should I look? There was nothing, nothing, + as I knew. But fancy is so uncontrollable, + and one's nerves so little to be + trusted, that it was a wise precaution to + refrain. The gloom itself was oppressive + enough; the air seemed to creep with + apprehensions, and from time to time my + heart fluttered with a sick movement, as if + it would escape from my control. But + everything was still, still as the dead who + had been so often in recent days called + out of their graves by one or another. + ‘Enough to bring the dead out of their + graves.’ What strange words to make + use of! It was rather now as if the world + had become a grave in which we, though + living, were held fast. + + </p> + <p> + Soon after this the dark world began to + lighten faintly, and with the rising of a little + white mist, like a veil rolling upwards, I at + last saw the river and the fields beyond. + To see anything at all lightened my heart + a little, and I turned homeward when this + faint daylight appeared. When I got back + into the street, I found that the people at + last were stirring. They had all a look of + half panic, half shame upon their faces. + Many were yawning and stretching themselves. + ‘Good morning, M. le Maire,’ + said one and another; ‘you are early astir.’ + ‘Not so early either,’ I said; and then + they added, almost every individual, with a + look of shame, ‘We were so late this morning; + we overslept ourselves—like yesterday. + The weather is extraordinary.’ This was + repeated to me by all kinds of people. + They were half frightened, and they were + ashamed. Père Laserques was sitting + moaning on the Cathedral steps. Such a + thing had never happened before. He + had not rung the bell for early mass; he + had not opened the Cathedral; he had + not called M. le Curé. ‘I think I must + be going out of my senses,’ he said; ‘but + then, M. le Maire, the weather! Did anyone + ever see such weather? I think there + must be some evil brewing. It is not for + nothing that the seasons change—that + winter comes in the midst of summer.’ + + </p> + <p> + After this I went home. My mother came + running to one door when I entered, and + my wife to another. ‘<i>O mon fils!</i>' and '<i>O + mon ami!</i>’ they said, rushing upon me. + They wept, these dear women. I could + not at first prevail upon them to tell me + what was the matter. At last they confessed + that they believed something to + have happened to me, in punishment for + the wrong done to the Sisters at the + hospital. ‘Make haste, my son, to amend + this error,’ my mother cried, ‘lest a worse + thing befall us!’ And then I discovered + that among the women, and among many + of the poor people, it had come to be + believed that the darkness was a curse + upon us for what we had done in respect + to the hospital. This roused me to indignation. + ‘If they think I am to be + driven from my duty by their magic,’ I + cried; ‘it is no better than witchcraft!’ not + that I believed for a moment that it was + they who had done it. My wife wept, and + my mother became angry with me; but + when a thing is duty, it is neither wife nor + mother who will move me out of my way. + + </p> + <p> + It was a miserable day. There was not + light enough to see anything—scarcely to + see each other's faces; and to add to our + alarm, some travellers arriving by the + diligence (we are still three leagues from + a railway, while that miserable little place, + La Rochette, being the <i>chef-lieu,</i> has a + terminus) informed me that the darkness + only existed in Semur and the neighbourhood, + and that within a distance of three + miles the sun was shining. The sun was + shining! was it possible? it seemed so + long since we had seen the sunshine; but + this made our calamity more mysterious + and more terrible. The people began to + gather into little knots in the streets to + talk of the strange thing that was happening + In the course of the day M. Barbou + came to ask whether I did not think it + would be well to appease the popular feeling + by conceding what they wished to the + Sisters of the hospital. I would not hear + of it. ‘Shall we own that we are in the + wrong? I do not think we are in the + wrong,’ I said, and I would not yield. + ‘Do you think the good Sisters have it in + their power to darken the sky with their + incantations?’ M. l'Adjoint shook his + head. He went away with a troubled + countenance; but then he was not like + myself, a man of natural firmness. All + the efforts that were employed to influence + him were also employed with me; but to + yield to the women was not in my thoughts. + + </p> + <p> + We are now approaching, however, the + first important incident in this narrative. + The darkness increased as the afternoon + came on; and it became a kind of thick + twilight, no lighter than many a night. It + was between five and six o'clock, just the + time when our streets are the most crowded, + when, sitting at my window, from which I + kept a watch upon the Grande Rue, not + knowing what might happen—I saw that + some fresh incident had taken place. Very + dimly through the darkness I perceived + a crowd, which increased every moment, in + front of the Cathedral. After watching it + for a few minutes, I got my hat and went + out. The people whom I saw—so many + that they covered the whole middle of the + <i>Place</i>, reaching almost to the pavement on + the other side—had their heads all turned + towards the Cathedral. ‘What are you + gazing at, my friend?’ I said to one by + whom I stood. He looked up at me with + a face which looked ghastly in the gloom. + ‘Look, M. le Maire!’ he said; ‘cannot + you see it on the great door?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I see nothing,’ said I; but as I uttered + these words I did indeed see something + which was very startling. Looking towards + the great door of the Cathedral, as they all + were doing, it suddenly seemed to me that + I saw an illuminated placard attached to + it, headed with the word ‘<i>Sommation</i>’ in + gigantic letters. ‘<i>Tiens!</i>’ I cried; but + when I looked again there was nothing. + ‘What is this? it is some witchcraft!’ I + said, in spite of myself. ‘Do you see anything, + Jean Pierre?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘one moment + one sees something—the next, one sees + nothing. Look! it comes again.’ I have + always considered myself a man of courage, + but when I saw this extraordinary appearance + the panic which had seized upon me + the former night returned, though in + another form. Fly I could not, but I will + not deny that my knees smote together. I + stood for some minutes without being able + to articulate a word—which, indeed, seemed + the case with most of those before me. + Never have I seen a more quiet crowd. + They were all gazing, as if it was life or + death that was set before them—while I, + too, gazed with a shiver going over me. + It was as I have seen an illumination of + lamps in a stormy night; one moment the + whole seems black as the wind sweeps over + it, the next it springs into life again; and + thus you go on, by turns losing and + discovering the device formed by the + lights. Thus from moment to moment + there appeared before us, in letters that + seemed to blaze and flicker, something that + looked like a great official placard. ‘<i>Sommation!</i>’—this + was how it was headed. I + read a few words at a time, as it came and + went; and who can describe the chill that + ran through my veins as I made it out? + It was a summons to the people of Semur + by name—myself at the head as Maire + (and I heard afterwards that every man + who saw it saw his own name, though the + whole <i>façade</i> of the Cathedral would not + have held a full list of all the people of + Semur)—to yield their places, which they + had not filled aright, to those who knew the + meaning of life, being dead. NOUS AUTRES + MORTS—these were the words which blazed + out oftenest of all, so that every one saw + them. And ‘Go!’ this terrible placard + said—‘Go! leave this place to us who + know the true signification of life.’ These + words I remember, but not the rest; and + even at this moment it struck me that there + was no explanation, nothing but this <i>vraie + signification de la vie.</i> I felt like one in a + dream: the light coming and going before + me; one word, then another, appearing—sometimes + a phrase like that I have quoted, + blazing out, then dropping into darkness. + For the moment I was struck dumb; but + then it came back to my mind that I had + an example to give, and that for me, eminently + a man of my century, to yield credence + to a miracle was something not to be + thought of. Also I knew the necessity of + doing something to break the impression + of awe and terror on the mind of the people. + ‘This is a trick,’ I cried loudly, that all might + hear. ‘Let some one go and fetch M. de + Clairon from the Musée. He will tell us + how it has been done.’ This, boldly uttered, + broke the spell. A number of pale faces + gathered round me. ‘Here is M. le Maire—he + will clear it up,’ they cried, making + room for me that I might approach nearer. + ‘M. le Maire is a man of courage—he has + judgment. Listen to M. le Maire.’ It + was a relief to everybody that I had spoken. + And soon I found myself by the side of M. + le Curé, who was standing among the rest, + saying nothing, and with the air of one as + much bewildered as any of us. He gave me + one quick look from under his eyebrows to + see who it was that approached him, as was + his way, and made room for me, but said + nothing. I was in too much emotion myself + to keep silence—indeed, I was in that condition + of wonder, alarm, and nervous excitement, + that I had to speak or die; and there + seemed an escape from something too terrible + for flesh and blood to contemplate in + the idea that there was trickery here. ‘M. + le Curé,’ I said, ‘this is a strange ornament + that you have placed on the front of your + church. You are standing here to enjoy + the effect. Now that you have seen how + successful it has been, will not you tell me + in confidence how it is done?’ + + </p> + <p> I am conscious that there was a sneer in + my voice, but I was too much excited to + think of politeness. He gave me another + of his rapid, keen looks. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘you are injurious + to a man who is as little fond of tricks as + yourself.’ + + </p> + <p> + His tone, his glance, gave me a certain + sense of shame, but I could not stop myself. + ‘One knows,’ I said, ‘that there are many + things which an ecclesiastic may do without + harm, which are not permitted to an ordinary + layman—one who is an honest man, + and no more.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé made no reply. He gave + me another of his quick glances, with an + impatient turn of his head. Why should I + have suspected him? for no harm was + known of him. He was the Curé, that was + all; and perhaps we men of the world have + our prejudices too. Afterwards, however, + as we waited for M. de Clairon—for the + crisis was too exciting for personal resentment—M. + le Curé himself let drop something + which made it apparent that it was + the ladies of the hospital upon whom his + suspicions fell. ‘It is never well to offend + women, M. le Maire,’ he said. ‘Women + do not discriminate the lawful from the + unlawful: so long as they produce an effect, + it does not matter to them.’ This gave me + a strange impression, for it seemed to me + that M. le Curé was abandoning his own + side. However, all other sentiments were, + as may be imagined, but as shadows compared + with the overwhelming power that + held all our eyes and our thoughts to the + wonder before us. Every moment seemed + an hour till M. de Clairon appeared. He + was pushed forward through the crowd as by + magic, all making room for him; and many + of us thought that when science thus came + forward capable of finding out everything, + the miracle would disappear. But instead + of this it seemed to glow brighter than ever. + That great word ‘<i>Sommation</i>’ blazed out, + so that we saw his figure waver against the + light as if giving way before the flames that + scorched him. He was so near that his + outline was marked out dark against the + glare they gave. It was as though his + close approach rekindled every light. + Then, with a flicker and trembling, word + by word and letter by letter went slowly + out before our eyes. + + </p> + <p> + M. de Clairon came down very pale, but + with a sort of smile on his face. ‘No, M. + le Maire,’ he said, ‘I cannot see how it is + done. It is clever. I will examine the + door further, and try the panels. Yes, I + have left some one to watch that nothing + is touched in the meantime, with the permission + of M. le Curé—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You have my full permission,’ M. le + Curé said; and M. de Clairon laughed, + though he was still very pale. ‘You saw + my name there,’ he said. ‘I am amused—I + who am not one of your worthy citizens, + M. le Maire. What can Messieurs les + Morts of Semur want with a poor man of + science like me? But you shall have my + report before the evening is out.’ + + </p> + <p> With this I had to be content. The + darkness which succeeded to that strange + light seemed more terrible than ever. We + all stumbled as we turned to go away, + dazzled by it, and stricken dumb, though + some kept saying that it was a trick, and + some murmured exclamations with voices + full of terror. The sound of the crowd + breaking up was like a regiment marching—all + the world had been there. I was + thankful, however, that neither my mother + nor my wife had seen anything; and though + they were anxious to know why I was so + serious, I succeeded fortunately in keeping + the secret from them. + + </p> + <p> + M. de Clairon did not appear till late, + and then he confessed to me he could + make nothing of it. ‘If it is a trick (as of + course it must be), it has been most cleverly + done,’ he said; and admitted that he was + baffled altogether. For my part, I was + not surprised. Had it been the Sisters + of the hospital, as M. le Curé thought, + would they have let the opportunity pass of + preaching a sermon to us, and recommending + their doctrines? Not so; here there + were no doctrines, nothing but that pregnant + phrase, <i>la vraie signification de la vie</i>. This + made a more deep impression upon me + than anything else. The Holy Mother + herself (whom I wish to speak of with profound + respect), and the saints, and the forgiveness + of sins, would have all been there + had it been the Sisters, or even M. le Curé. + This, though I had myself suggested an + imposture, made it very unlikely to my + quiet thoughts. But if not an imposture, + what could it be supposed to be? + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C03"></a> + EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + + </h2> + <p> + I will not attempt to give any detailed + account of the state of the town during this + evening. For myself I was utterly worn + out, and went to rest as soon as M. de + Clairon left me, having satisfied, as well as + I could, the questions of the women. Even + in the intensest excitement weary nature + will claim her dues. I slept. I can even + remember the grateful sense of being able + to put all anxieties and perplexities aside + for the moment, as I went to sleep. I felt + the drowsiness gain upon me, and I was + glad. To forget was of itself a happiness. + I woke up, however, intensely awake, + and in perfect possession of all my faculties, + while it was yet dark; and at once got up + and began to dress. The moment of + hesitation which generally follows waking—the + little interval of thought in which one + turns over perhaps that which is past, perhaps + that which is to come—found no place + within me. I got up without a moment's + pause, like one who has been called to go + on a journey; nor did it surprise me at all + to see my wife moving about, taking a + cloak from her wardrobe, and putting up + linen in a bag. She was already fully + dressed; but she asked no questions of me + any more than I did of her. We were in + haste, though we said nothing. When I + had dressed, I looked round me to see if I + had forgotten anything, as one does when + one leaves a place. I saw my watch suspended + to its usual hook, and my pocketbook, + which I had taken from my pocket + on the previous night. I took up also the + light overcoat which I had worn when I + made my rounds through the city on the + first night of the darkness. ‘Now,’ I said, + ‘Agnès, I am ready.’ I did not speak to + her of where we were going, nor she to me. + Little Jean and my mother met us at the + door. Nor did <i>she</i> say anything, contrary + to her custom; and the child was quite + quiet. We went downstairs together without + saying a word. The servants, who + were all astir, followed us. I cannot give + any description of the feelings that were in + my mind. I had not any feelings. I was + only hurried out, hastened by something + which I could not define—a sense that I + must go; and perhaps I was too much + astonished to do anything but yield. It + seemed, however, to be no force or fear that + was moving me, but a desire of my own; + though I could not tell how it was, or why I + should be so anxious to get away. All the + servants, trooping after me, had the same + look in their faces; they were anxious to + be gone—it seemed their business to go—there + was no question, no consultation. + And when we came out into the street, we + encountered a stream of processions similar + to our own. The children went quite + steadily by the side of their parents. Little + Jean, for example, on an ordinary occasion + would have broken away—would have run + to his comrades of the Bois-Sombre family, + and they to him. But no; the little ones, + like ourselves, walked along quite gravely. + They asked no questions, neither did we ask + any questions of each other, as, ‘Where are + you going?’ or, ‘What is the meaning of a so-early + promenade?’ Nothing of the kind; + my mother took my arm, and my wife, leading + little Jean by the hand, came to the + other side. The servants followed. The + street was quite full of people; but there + was no noise except the sound of their + footsteps. All of us turned the same + way—turned towards the gates—and + though I was not conscious of any feeling + except the wish to go on, there were one + or two things which took a place in my + memory. The first was, that my wife + suddenly turned round as we were coming + out of the <i>porte-cochère</i>, her face lighting + up. I need not say to any one who knows + Madame Dupin de la Clairière, that she is + a beautiful woman. Without any partiality + on my part, it would be impossible for me + to ignore this fact: for it is perfectly well + known and acknowledged by all. She was + pale this morning—a little paler than usual; + and her blue eyes enlarged, with a serious + look, which they always retain more or less. + But suddenly, as we went out of the door, + her face lighted up, her eyes were suffused + with tears—with light—how can I tell what + it was?—they became like the eyes of angels. + A little cry came from her parted lips—she + lingered a moment, stooping down as if + talking to some one less tall than herself, + then came after us, with that light still in + her face. At the moment I was too much + occupied to enquire what it was; but I + noted it, even in the gravity of the occasion. + The next thing I observed was M. le Curé, + who, as I have already indicated, is a man + of great composure of manner and presence + of mind, coming out of the door of the + Presbytery. There was a strange look on + his face of astonishment and reluctance. + He walked very slowly, not as we did, but + with a visible desire to turn back, folding + his arms across his breast, and holding + himself as if against the wind, resisting + some gale which blew behind him, and + forced him on. We felt no gale; but there + seemed to be a strange wind blowing along + the side of the street on which M. le Curé + was. And there was an air of concealed + surprise in his face—great astonishment, + but a determination not to let any one see + that he was astonished, or that the situation + was strange to him. And I cannot tell how + it was, but I, too, though pre-occupied, was + surprised to perceive that M. le Cure was + going with the rest of us, though I could + not have told why. + + </p> + <p> + Behind M. le Curé there was another + whom I remarked. This was Jacques + Richard, he of whom I have already + spoken. He was like a figure I have seen + somewhere in sculpture. No one was near + him, nobody touching him, and yet it was + only necessary to look at the man to perceive + that he was being forced along against + his will. Every limb was in resistance; + his feet were planted widely yet firmly upon + the pavement; one of his arms was stretched + out as if to lay hold on anything that should + come within reach. M. le Curé resisted + passively; but Jacques resisted with passion, + laying his back to the wind, and struggling + not to be carried away. Notwithstanding + his resistance, however, this rough figure + was driven along slowly, struggling at every + step. He did not make one movement + that was not against his will, but still he + was driven on. On our side of the street + all went, like ourselves, calmly. My + mother uttered now and then a low moan, + but said nothing. She clung to my arm, + and walked on, hurrying a little, sometimes + going quicker than I intended to go. As + for my wife, she accompanied us with her + light step, which scarcely seemed to touch + the ground, little Jean pattering by her + side. Our neighbours were all round us. + We streamed down, as in a long procession, + to the Porte St. Lambert. It was only + when we got there that the strange character + of the step we were all taking suddenly + occurred to me. It was still a kind + of grey twilight, not yet day. The bells + of the Cathedral had begun to toll, which + was very startling—not ringing in their + cheerful way, but tolling as if for a funeral; + and no other sound was audible but the + noise of footsteps, like an army making a + silent march into an enemy's country. We + had reached the gate when a sudden + wondering came over me. Why were we + all going out of our houses in the wintry + dusk to which our July days had turned? + I stopped, and turning round, was about to + say something to the others, when I became + suddenly aware that here I was not my + own master. My tongue clave to the root + of my mouth; I could not say a word. + Then I myself was turned round, and softly, + firmly, irresistibly pushed out of the gate. + My mother, who clung to me, added a + little, no doubt, to the force against me, + whatever it was, for she was frightened, + and opposed herself to any endeavour on + my part to regain freedom of movement; + but all that her feeble force could do against + mine must have been little. Several other + men around me seemed to be moved as I + was. M. Barbou, for one, made a still + more decided effort to turn back, for, being + a bachelor, he had no one to restrain him. + Him I saw turned round as you would turn + a <i>roulette</i>. He was thrown against my + wife in his tempestuous course, and but + that she was so light and elastic in her + tread, gliding out straight and softly like + one of the saints, I think he must have + thrown her down. And at that moment, + silent as we all were, his ‘<i>Pardon, Madame, + mille pardons, Madame</i>,’ and his tone of + horror at his own indiscretion, seemed to + come to me like a voice out of another life. + Partially roused before by the sudden impulse + of resistance I have described, I was + yet more roused now. I turned round, + disengaging myself from my mother. + ‘Where are we going? why are we thus + cast forth? My friends, help!’ I cried. + I looked round upon the others, who, as I + have said, had also awakened to a possibility + of resistance. M. de Bois-Sombre, + without a word, came and placed himself + by my side; others started from the crowd. + We turned to resist this mysterious impulse + which had sent us forth. The crowd surged + round us in the uncertain light. + + </p> + <p> + Just then there was a dull soft sound, + once, twice, thrice repeated. We rushed + forward, but too late. The gates were + closed upon us. The two folds of the + great Porte St. Lambert, and the little + postern for foot-passengers, all at once, not + hurriedly, as from any fear of us, but slowly, + softly, rolled on their hinges and shut—in + our faces. I rushed forward with all my + force and flung myself upon the gate. To + what use? it was so closed as no mortal + could open it. They told me after, for I + was not aware at the moment, that I burst + forth with cries and exclamations, bidding + them ‘Open, open in the name of God!’ I + was not aware of what I said, but it seemed + to me that I heard a voice of which nobody + said anything to me, so that it would seem + to have been unheard by the others, saying + with a faint sound as of a trumpet, ‘Closed—in + the name of God.’ It might be only + an echo, faintly brought back to me, of the + words I had myself said. + + </p> + <p> + There was another change, however, of + which no one could have any doubt. When + I turned round from these closed doors, + though the moment before the darkness + was such that we could not see the gates + closing, I found the sun shining gloriously + round us, and all my fellow-citizens turning + with one impulse, with a sudden cry of joy, + to hail the full day. + + </p> + <p><i>Le grand jour!</i> Never in my life did I + feel the full happiness of it, the full sense + of the words before. The sun burst out + into shining, the birds into singing. The + sky stretched over us—deep and unfathomable + and blue,—the grass grew under our + feet, a soft air of morning blew upon us; + waving the curls of the children, the veils + of the women, whose faces were lit up by + the beautiful day. After three days of + darkness what a resurrection! It seemed + to make up to us for the misery of being + thus expelled from our homes. It was early, + and all the freshness of the morning was + upon the road and the fields, where the sun + had just dried the dew. The river ran + softly, reflecting the blue sky. How black + it had been, deep and dark as a stream of + ink, when I had looked down upon it from + the Mont St. Lambert! and now it ran as + clear and free as the voice of a little child. + We all shared this moment of joy—for to + us of the South the sunshine is as the + breath of life, and to be deprived of it had + been terrible. But when that first pleasure + was over, the evidence of our strange position + forced itself upon us with overpowering + reality and force, made stronger by the + very light. In the dimness it had not + seemed so certain; now, gazing at each + other in the clear light of the natural + morning, we saw what had happened to us. + No more delusion was possible. We could + not flatter ourselves now that it was a trick + or a deception. M. le Clairon stood there + like the rest of us, staring at the closed + gates which science could not open. And + there stood M. le Curé, which was more + remarkable still. The Church herself had + not been able to do anything. We stood, + a crowd of houseless exiles, looking at each + other, our children clinging to us, our hearts + failing us, expelled from our homes. As + we looked in each other's faces we saw our + own trouble. Many of the women sat + down and wept; some upon the stones in + the road, some on the grass. The children + took fright from them, and began to cry + too. What was to become of us? I looked + round upon this crowd with despair in my + heart. It was I to whom every one would + look—for lodging, for direction—everything + that human creatures want. It was + my business to forget myself, though I also + had been driven from my home and my + city. Happily there was one thing I had + left. In the pocket of my overcoat was my + scarf of office. I stepped aside behind a + tree, and took it out, and tied it upon me. + That was something. There was thus a + representative of order and law in the midst + of the exiles, whatever might happen. + This action, which a great number of the + crowd saw, restored confidence. Many of + the poor people gathered round me, and + placed themselves near me, especially those + women who had no natural support. When + M. le Curé saw this, it seemed to make a + great impression upon him. He changed + colour, he who was usually so calm. + Hitherto he had appeared bewildered, + amazed to find himself as others. This, I + must add, though you may perhaps think + it superstitious, surprised me very much + too. But now he regained his self-possession. + He stepped upon a piece of wood + that lay in front of the gate. ‘My children’—he + said. But just then the Cathedral + bells, which had gone on tolling, suddenly + burst into a wild peal. I do not know + what it sounded like. It was a clamour of + notes all run together, tone upon tone, + without time or measure, as though a + multitude had seized upon the bells and + pulled all the ropes at once. If it was joy, + what strange and terrible joy! It froze + the very blood in our veins. M. le Curé + became quite pale. He stepped down + hurriedly from the piece of wood. We all + made a hurried movement farther off from + the gate. + + </p> + <p> + It was now that I perceived the necessity + of doing something, of getting this crowd + disposed of, especially the women and the + children. I am not ashamed to own that + I trembled like the others; and nothing + less than the consciousness that all eyes + were upon me, and that my scarf of office + marked me out among all who stood around, + could have kept me from moving with precipitation + as they did. I was enabled, + however, to retire at a deliberate pace, and + being thus slightly detached from the crowd, + I took advantage of the opportunity to + address them. Above all things, it was my + duty to prevent a tumult in these unprecedented + circumstances. ‘My friends,’ I said, + ‘the event which has occurred is beyond + explanation for the moment. The very + nature of it is mysterious; the circumstances + are such as require the closest investigation. + But take courage. I pledge myself not to + leave this place till the gates are open, and + you can return to your homes; in the + meantime, however, the women and the + children cannot remain here. Let those + who have friends in the villages near, go + and ask for shelter; and let all who will, go + to my house of La Clairière. My mother, + my wife! recall to yourselves the position + you occupy, and show an example. Lead + our neighbours, I entreat you, to La + Clairière.’ + + </p> + <p> + My mother is advanced in years and no + longer strong, but she has a great heart. + ‘I will go,’ she said. ‘God bless thee, my + son! There will no harm happen; for if + this be true which we are told, thy father is + in Semur.’ + + </p> + <p> + There then occurred one of those incidents + for which calculation never will + prepare us. My mother's words seemed, + as it were to open the flood-gates; my wife + came up to me with the light in her face + which I had seen when we left our own + door. ‘It was our little Marie—our angel,’ + she said. And then there arose a great + cry and clamour of others, both men + and women pressing round. ‘I saw my + mother,’ said one, ‘who is dead twenty + years come the St. Jean.’ ‘And I my + little René,’ said another. ‘And I my + Camille, who was killed in Africa.’ And + lo, what did they do, but rush towards the + gate in a crowd—that gate from which + they had but this moment fled in terror—beating + upon it, and crying out, ‘Open to + us, open to us, our most dear! Do you + think we have forgotten you? We have + never forgotten you!’ What could we do + with them, weeping thus, smiling, holding + out their arms to—we knew not what? Even + my Agnès was beyond my reach. Marie + was our little girl who was dead. Those + who were thus transported by a knowledge + beyond ours were the weakest among us; + most of them were women, the men old or + feeble, and some children. I can recollect + that I looked for Paul Lecamus among + them, with wonder not to see him there. + But though they were weak, they were + beyond our strength to guide. What could + we do with them? How could we force + them away while they held to the fancy + that those they loved were there? As it + happens in times of emotion, it was those + who were most impassioned who took the + first place. We were at our wits' end. + + </p> + <p> + But while we stood waiting, not knowing + what to do, another sound suddenly came + from the walls, which made them all silent + in a moment. The most of us ran to this + point and that (some taking flight altogether; + but with the greater part anxious + curiosity and anxiety had for the moment + extinguished fear), in a wild eagerness to + see who or what it was. But there was + nothing to be seen, though the sound came + from the wall close to the Mont St. Lambert, + which I have already described. It + was to me like the sound of a trumpet, and + so I heard others say; and along with the + trumpet were sounds as of words, though + I could not make them out. But those + others seemed to understand—they grew + calmer—they ceased to weep. They raised + their faces, all with that light upon them—that + light I had seen in my Agnès. Some + of them fell upon their knees. Imagine to + yourself what a sight it was, all of us standing + round, pale, stupefied, without a word + to say! Then the women suddenly burst + forth into replies—<i>‘Oui, ma chérie! Oui, + mon ange</i>!’ they cried. And while we + looked they rose up; they came back, + calling the children around them. My + Agnès took that place which I had bidden + her take. She had not hearkened to me, + to leave me—but she hearkened now; and + though I had bidden her to do this, yet to + see her do it bewildered me, made my heart + stand still. ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,’ she said, ‘I must + leave thee; it is commanded: they will not + have the children suffer.’ What could we + do? We stood pale and looked on, while + all the little ones, all the feeble, were + gathered in a little army. My mother + stood like me—to her nothing had been + revealed. She was very pale, and there + was a quiver of pain in her lips. She was + the one who had been ready to do my + bidding: but there was a rebellion in her + heart now. When the procession was + formed (for it was my care to see that + everything was done in order), she followed, + but among the last. Thus they went away, + many of them weeping, looking back, waving + their hands to us. My Agnès covered + her face, she could not look at me; but + she obeyed. They went some to this side, + some to that, leaving us gazing. For a + long time we did nothing but watch them, + going along the roads. What had their + angels said to them? Nay, but God + knows. I heard the sound; it was like the + sound of the silver trumpets that travellers + talk of; it was like music from heaven. I + turned to M. le Curé, who was standing by. + ‘What is it?’ I cried, ‘you are their + director—you are an ecclesiastic—you + know what belongs to the unseen. What + is this that has been said to them?’ I + have always thought well of M. le Curé. + There were tears running down his cheeks. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I know not,’ he said. ‘I am a miserable + like the rest. What they know is between + God and them. Me! I have been of the + world, like the rest.’ + + </p> + <p> + This is how we were left alone—the men + of the city—to take what means were best + to get back to our homes. There were + several left among us who had shared the + enlightenment of the women, but these + were not persons of importance who could + put themselves at the head of affairs. And + there were women who remained with us, + but these not of the best. To see our + wives go was very strange to us; it was + the thing we wished most to see, the + women and children in safety; yet it was + a strange sensation to see them go. For + me, who had the charge of all on my hands, + the relief was beyond description—yet was + it strange; I cannot describe it. Then + I called upon M. Barbou, who was trembling + like a leaf, and gathered the chief of + the citizens about me, including M. le Curé, + that we should consult together what we + should do. + + </p> + <p> + I know no words that can describe our + state in the strange circumstances we were + now placed in. The women and the + children were safe: that was much. But + we—we were like an army suddenly formed, + but without arms, without any knowledge of + how to fight, without being able to see our + enemy. We Frenchmen have not been + without knowledge of such perils. We + have seen the invader enter our doors; we + have been obliged to spread our table for + him, and give him of our best. But to be + put forth by forces no man could resist—to + be left outside, with the doors of our own + houses closed upon us—to be confronted + by nothing—by a mist, a silence, a darkness,—this + was enough to paralyse the + heart of any man. And it did so, more or + less, according to the nature of those who + were exposed to the trial. Some altogether + failed us, and fled, carrying the news into + the country, where most people laughed at + there, as we understood afterwards. Some + could do nothing but sit and gaze, huddled + together in crowds, at the cloud over + Semur, from which they expected to see + fire burst and consume the city altogether. + And a few, I grieve to say, took possession + of the little <i>cabaret</i>, which stands at about + half a kilometre from the St. Lambert gate, + and established themselves there, in hideous + riot, which was the worst thing of all for + serious men to behold. Those upon whom + I could rely I formed into patrols to go + round the city, that no opening of a gate, + or movement of those who were within, + should take place without our knowledge. + Such an emergency shows what men are. + M. Barbou, though in ordinary times he + discharges his duties as <i>adjoint</i> satisfactorily + enough (though, it need not be added, a + good Maire who is acquainted with his + duties, makes the office of <i>adjoint</i> of but + little importance), was now found entirely + useless. He could not forget how he had + been spun round and tossed forth from the + city gates. When I proposed to put him + at the head of a patrol, he had an attack of + the nerves. Before nightfall he deserted + me altogether, going off to his country-house, + and taking a number of his neighbours + with him. ‘How can we tell when + we may be permitted to return to the + town?’ he said, with his teeth chattering. + ‘M. le Maire, I adjure you to put yourself + in a place of safety.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Sir,’ I said to him, sternly, ‘for one who + deserts his post there is no place of safety.’ + + </p> + <p> But I do not think he was capable of + understanding me. Fortunately, I found + in M. le Curé a much more trustworthy + coadjutor. He was indefatigable; he had + the habit of sitting up to all hours, of being + called at all hours, in which our <i>bourgeoisie</i>, + I cannot but acknowledge, is wanting. + The expression I have before described of + astonishment—but of astonishment which + he wished to conceal—never left his face. + He did not understand how such a thing + could have been permitted to happen while + he had no share in it; and, indeed, I will + not deny that this was a matter of great + wonder to myself too. + + </p> + <p> + The arrangements I have described gave + us occupation; and this had a happy effect + upon us in distracting our minds from what + had happened; for I think that if we had + sat still and gazed at the dark city we should + soon have gone mad, as some did. In + our ceaseless patrols and attempts to find a + way of entrance, we distracted ourselves + from the enquiry, Who would dare to go in + if the entrance were found? In the meantime + not a gate was opened, not a figure + was visible. We saw nothing, no more + than if Semur had been a picture painted + upon a canvas. Strange sights indeed met + our eyes—sights which made even the + bravest quail. The strangest of them was + the boats that would go down and up the + river, shooting forth from under the fortified + bridge, which is one of the chief features of + our town, sometimes with sails perfectly + well managed, sometimes impelled by oars, + but with no one visible in them—no one + conducting them. To see one of these + boats impelled up the stream, with no rower + visible, was a wonderful sight. M. de + Clairon, who was by my side, murmured + something about a magnetic current; but + when I asked him sternly by what set in + motion, his voice died away in his moustache. + M. le Curé said very little: one saw his + lips move as he watched with us the passage + of those boats. He smiled when it was + proposed by some one to fire upon them. + He read his Hours as he went round at the + head of his patrol. My fellow townsmen + and I conceived a great respect for him; + and he inspired pity in me also. He had + been the teacher of the Unseen among us, + till the moment when the Unseen was thus, + as it were, brought within our reach; but + with the revelation he had nothing to do; + and it filled him with pain and wonder. It + made him silent; he said little about his + religion, but signed himself, and his lips + moved. He thought (I imagine) that he + had displeased Those who are over all. + + </p> + <p> + When night came the bravest of us were + afraid. I speak for myself. It was bright + moonlight where we were, and Semur lay + like a blot between the earth and the sky, + all dark: even the Cathedral towers were + lost in it; nothing visible but the line of the + ramparts, whitened outside by the moon. + One knows what black and strange shadows + are cast by the moonlight; and it seemed + to all of us that we did not know what + might be lurking behind every tree. The + shadows of the branches looked like terrible + faces. I sent all my people out on the + patrols, though they were dropping with + fatigue. Rather that than to be mad with + terror. For myself, I took up my post as + near the bank of the river as we could + approach; for there was a limit beyond + which we might not pass. I made the + experiment often; and it seemed to me, and + to all that attempted it, that we did reach + the very edge of the stream; but the next + moment perceived that we were at a certain + distance, say twenty metres or thereabout. + I placed myself there very often, wrapping + a cloak about me to preserve me from the + dew. (I may say that food had been sent + us, and wine from La Clairière and many + other houses in the neighbourhood, where + the women had gone for this among other + reasons, that we might be nourished by + them.) And I must here relate a personal + incident, though I have endeavoured not to + be egotistical. While I sat watching, I + distinctly saw a boat, a boat which belonged + to myself, lying on the very edge of the + shadow. The prow, indeed, touched the + moonlight where it was cut clean across by + the darkness; and this was how I discovered + that it was the Marie, a pretty + pleasure-boat which had been made for my + wife. The sight of it made my heart beat; + for what could it mean but that some one + who was dear to me, some one in whom I + took an interest, was there? I sprang up + from where I sat to make another effort to + get nearer; but my feet were as lead, and + would not move; and there came a singing + in my ears, and my blood coursed through + my veins as in a fever. Ah! was it possible? + I, who am a man, who have resolution, who + have courage, who can lead the people, <i>I + was afraid!</i> I sat down again and wept + like a child. Perhaps it was my little Marie + that was in the boat. God, He knows if I + loved thee, my little angel! but I was afraid. + O how mean is man! though we are so + proud. They came near to me who were + my own, and it was borne in upon my + spirit that my good father was with the + child; but because they had died I was + afraid. I covered my face with my hands. + Then it seemed to me that I heard a long + quiver of a sigh; a long, long breath, such + as sometimes relieves a sorrow that is beyond + words. Trembling, I uncovered my + eyes. There was nothing on the edge of + the moonlight; all was dark, and all was + still, the white radiance making a clear line + across the river, but nothing more. + + </p> + <p> + If my Agnès had been with me she + would have seen our child, she would have + heard that voice! The great cold drops of + moisture were on my forehead. My limbs + trembled, my heart fluttered in my bosom. + I could neither listen nor yet speak. And + those who would have spoken to me, those + who loved me, sighing, went away. It is + not possible that such wretchedness should + be credible to noble minds; and if it had + not been for pride and for shame, I should + have fled away straight to La Clairière, to + Put myself under shelter, to have some one + near me who was less a coward than I. I, + upon whom all the others relied, the Maire + of the Commune! I make my confession. + I was of no more force than this. + + </p> + <p> + A voice behind me made me spring to + my feet—the leap of a mouse would have + driven me wild. I was altogether demoralised. + ‘Monsieur le Maire, it is but I,’ + said some one quite humble and frightened. + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Tiens!</i>—it is thou, Jacques!’ I said. I + could have embraced him, though it is well + known how little I approve of him. But he + was living, he was a man like myself. I + put out my hand, and felt him warm and + breathing, and I shall never forget the ease + that came to my heart. Its beating calmed. + I was restored to myself. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘I wish to ask + you something. Is it true all that is said + about these people, I would say, these + Messieurs? I do not wish to speak with + disrespect, M. le Maire.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What is it, Jacques, that is said?’ I + had called him ‘thou’ not out of contempt, + but because, for the moment, he seemed to + me as a brother, as one of my friends. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire, is it indeed <i>les morts</i> that + are in Semur?’ + + </p> + <p> + He trembled, and so did I. ‘Jacques,’ I + said, ‘you know all that I know.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Yes, M. le Maire, it is so, sure enough. + I do not doubt it. If it were the Prussians, + a man could fight. But <i>ces Messieurs là!</i> + What I want to know is: is it because of + what you did to those little Sisters, those + good little ladies of St. Jean?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What I did? You were yourself one of + the complainants. You were of those who + said, when a man is ill, when he is suffering, + they torment him with their mass; it + is quiet he wants, not their mass. These + were thy words, <i>vaurien</i>. And now you + say it was I!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘True, M. le Maire,’ said Jacques; ‘but + look you, when a man is better, when he + has just got well, when he feels he is safe, + then you should not take what he says for + gospel. It would be strange if one had a + new illness just when one is getting well + of the old; and one feels now is the time + to enjoy one's self, to kick up one's heels + a little, while at least there is not likely + to be much of a watch kept <i>up there</i>—the + saints forgive me,' cried Jacques, trembling + and crossing himself, ‘if I speak with levity + at such a moment! And the little ladies + were very kind. It was wrong to close + their chapel, M. le Maire. From that + comes all our trouble.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You good-for-nothing!’ I cried, ‘it is + you and such as you that are the beginning + of our trouble. You thought there was no + watch kept <i>up there</i>; you thought God + would not take the trouble to punish you; + you went about the streets of Semur tossing + a <i>grosse pièce</i> of a hundred sous, and calling + out, “There is no God—this is my god; + <i>l'argent, c'est le bon Dieu</i>.”’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire, M. le Maire, be silent, I + implore you! It is enough to bring down + a judgment upon us.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It has brought down a judgment upon + us. Go thou and try what thy <i>grosse pièce</i> + will do for thee now—worship thy god. + Go, I tell you, and get help from your + money.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have no money, M. le Maire, and + what could money do here? We would do + much better to promise a large candle for + the next festival, and that the ladies of St. + Jean—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Get away with thee to the end of the + world, thou and thy ladies of St. Jean!’ I + cried; which was wrong, I do not deny it, + for they are good women, not like this + good-for-nothing fellow. And to think + that this man, whom I despise, was more + pleasant to me than the dear souls who + loved me! Shame came upon me at the + thought. I too, then, was like the others, + fearing the Unseen—capable of understanding + only that which was palpable. When + Jacques slunk away, which he did for a + few steps, not losing sight of me, I turned + my face towards the river and the town. + The moonlight fell upon the water, white + as silver where that line of darkness lay, + shining, as if it tried, and tried in vain, + to penetrate Semur; and between that + and the blue sky overhead lay the city out + of which we had been driven forth—the + city of the dead. ‘O God,’ I cried, ‘whom + I know not, am not I to Thee as my little + Jean is to me, a child and less than a child? + Do not abandon me in this darkness. + Would I abandon him were he ever so + disobedient? And God, if thou art God, + Thou art a better father than I.’ When I + had said this, my heart was a little relieved. + It seemed to me that I had spoken to some + one who knew all of us, whether we were + dead or whether we were living. That is + a wonderful thing to think of, when it + appears to one not as a thing to believe, + but as something that is real. It gave me + courage. I got up and went to meet the + patrol which was coming in, and found + that great good-for-nothing Jacques running + close after me, holding my cloak. ‘Do not + send me away, M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘I + dare not stay by myself with <i>them</i> so near.’ + Instead of his money, in which he had + trusted, it was I who had become his god + now. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C04"></a> + OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + + </h2> + <p> + There are few who have not heard something + of the sufferings of a siege. Whether + within or without, it is the most terrible of + all the experiences of war. I am old + enough to recollect the trenches before + Sebastopol, and all that my countrymen + and the English endured there. Sometimes + I endeavoured to think of this to distract + me from what we ourselves endured. + But how different was it! We had neither + shelter nor support. We had no weapons, + nor any against whom to wield them. We + were cast out of our homes in the midst of + our lives, in the midst of our occupations, + and left there helpless, to gaze at each + other, to blind our eyes trying to penetrate + the darkness before us. Could we have + done anything, the oppression might have + been less terrible—but what was there that + we could do? Fortunately (though I do + not deny that I felt each desertion) our + band grew less and less every day. Hour + by hour some one stole away—first one, + then another, dispersing themselves among + the villages near, in which many had + friends. The accounts which these men + gave were, I afterwards learnt, of the most + vague description. Some talked of wonders + they had seen, and were laughed at—and + some spread reports of internal division + among us. Not till long after did I know + all the reports that went abroad. It was + said that there had been fighting in Semur, + and that we were divided into two factions, + one of which had gained the mastery, and + driven the other out. This was the story + current in La Rochette, where they are + always glad to hear anything to the discredit + of the people of Semur; but no + credence could have been given to it by + those in authority, otherwise M. le Préfet, + however indifferent to our interests, must + necessarily have taken some steps for our + relief. Our entire separation from the + world was indeed one of the strangest + details of this terrible period. Generally + the diligence, though conveying on the + whole few passengers, returned with two + or three, at least, visitors or commercial + persons, daily-and the latter class frequently + arrived in carriages of their own; + but during this period no stranger came to + see our miserable plight. We made shelter + for ourselves under the branches of the few + trees that grew in the uncultivated ground + on either side of the road—and a hasty + erection, half tent half shed, was put up for + a place to assemble in, or for those who + were unable to bear the heat of the day or + the occasional chills of the night. But the + most of us were too restless to seek repose, + and could not bear to be out of sight of the + city. At any moment it seemed to us the + gates might open, or some loophole be + visible by which we might throw ourselves + upon the darkness and vanquish it. This + was what we said to ourselves, forgetting + how we shook and trembled whenever any + contact had been possible with those who + were within. But one thing was certain, + that though we feared, we could not turn + our eyes from the place. We slept leaning + against a tree, or with our heads on our + hands, and our faces toward Semur. We + took no count of day or night, but ate + the morsel the women brought to us, and + slept thus, not sleeping, when want or + weariness overwhelmed us. There was + scarcely an hour in the day that some of + the women did not come to ask what news. + They crept along the roads in twos and + threes, and lingered for hours sitting by the + way weeping, starting at every breath of + wind. + + </p> + <p> + Meanwhile all was not silent within + Semur. The Cathedral bells rang often, + at first filling us with hope, for how familiar + was that sound! The first time, we all + gathered together and listened, and many + wept. It was as if we heard our mother's + voice. M. de Bois-Sombre burst into tears. + I have never seen him within the doors of + the Cathedral since his marriage; but he + burst into tears. ‘<i>Mon Dieu!</i> if I were + but there!' he said. We stood and + listened, our hearts melting, some falling + on their knees. M. le Curé stood up in + the midst of us and began to intone the + psalm: [He has a beautiful voice. It is + sympathetic, it goes to the heart.] ‘I was + glad when they said to me, Let us go up—’ + And though there were few of us + who could have supposed themselves + capable of listening to that sentiment a + little while before with any sympathy, yet + a vague hope rose up within us while we + heard him, while we listened to the bells. + What man is there to whom the bells of + his village, the <i>carillon</i> of his city, is not + most dear? It rings for him through all + his life; it is the first sound of home in the + distance when he comes back—the last that + follows him like a long farewell when he + goes away. While we listened, we forgot + our fears. They were as we were, they were + also our brethren, who rang those bells. + We seemed to see them trooping into our + beautiful Cathedral. All! only to see it + again, to be within its shelter, cool and + calm as in our mother's arms! It seemed + to us that we should wish for nothing more. + + </p> + <p> + When the sound ceased we looked into + each other's faces, and each man saw that + his neighbour was pale. Hope died in us + when the sound died away, vibrating sadly + through the air. Some men threw themselves + on the ground in their despair. + + </p> + <p> + And from this time forward many voices + were heard, calls and shouts within the + walls, and sometimes a sound like a + trumpet, and other instruments of music. + We thought, indeed, that noises as of bands + patrolling along the ramparts were audible + as our patrols worked their way round and + round. This was a duty which I never + allowed to be neglected, not because I put + very much faith in it, but because it gave + us a sort of employment. There is a story + somewhere which I recollect dimly of an + ancient city which its assailants did not + touch, but only marched round and round + till the walls fell, and they could enter. + Whether this was a story of classic times + or out of our own remote history, I could + not recollect. But I thought of it many + times while we made our way like a procession + of ghosts, round and round, straining + our ears to hear what those voices were + which sounded above us, in tones that were + familiar, yet so strange. This story got so + much into my head (and after a time all + our heads seemed to get confused and full + of wild and bewildering expedients) that I + found myself suggesting—I, a man known + for sense and reason—that we should + blow trumpets at some time to be fixed, + which was a thing the ancients had done + in the strange tale which had taken possession + of me. M. le Curé looked at me with + disapproval. He said, ‘I did not expect + from M. le Maire anything that was disrespectful + to religion.’ Heaven forbid that + I should be disrespectful to religion at any + time of life, but then it was impossible + to me. I remembered after that the tale + of which I speak, which had so seized + upon me, was in the sacred writings; but + those who know me will understand that + no sneer at these writings or intention of + wounding the feelings of M. le Curé was + in my mind. + + </p> + <p> + I was seated one day upon a little + inequality of the ground, leaning my back + against a half-withered hawthorn, and dozing + with my head in my hands, when a + soothing, which always diffuses itself from + her presence, shed itself over me, and + opening my eyes, I saw my Agnès sitting + by me. She had come with some food + and a little linen, fresh and soft like her + own touch. My wife was not gaunt and + worn like me, but she was pale and as thin + as a shadow. I woke with a start, and + seeing her there, there suddenly came a + dread over me that she would pass away + before my eyes, and go over to Those who + were within Semur. I cried ‘<i>Non, mon + Agnès; non, mon Agnès:</i> before you ask, + No!’ seizing her and holding her fast in + this dream, which was not altogether a + dream. She looked at me with a smile, + that smile that has always been to me as the + rising of the sun over the earth. + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,‘ she said surprised, ‘I ask + nothing, except that you should take a + little rest and spare thyself.’ Then she + added, with haste, what I knew she would + say, ‘Unless it were this, <i>mon ami</i>. If I + were permitted, I would go into the city—I + would ask those who are there what is + their meaning: and if no way can be found—no + act of penitence.—Oh! do not answer + in haste! I have no fear; and it would be + to save thee.’ + + </p> + <p> + A strong throb of anger came into my + throat. Figure to yourself that I looked + at my wife with anger, with the same feeling + which had moved me when the deserters + left us; but far more hot and sharp. I + seized her soft hands and crushed them in + mine. ‘You would leave me!’ I said. + ‘You would desert your husband. You + would go over to our enemies!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘O Martin, say not so,’ she cried, with + tears. ‘Not enemies. There is our little + Marie, and my mother, who died when I + was born.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You love these dead tyrants. Yes,’ I + said, ‘you love them best. You will go to—the + majority, to the strongest. Do not + speak to me! Because your God is on + their side, you will forsake us too.’ + + </p> + <p> + Then she threw herself upon me and encircled + me with her arms. The touch of + them stilled my passion; but yet I held + her, clutching her gown, so terrible a fear + came over me that she would go and come + back no more. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Forsake thee!’ she breathed out over + me with a moan. Then, putting her cool + cheek to mine, which burned, ‘But I would + die for thee, Martin.’ + + </p> + <p> ‘Silence, my wife: that is what you + shall not do,’ I cried, beside myself. I rose + up; I put her away from me. That is, I + know it, what has been done. Their God + does this, they do not hesitate to say—takes + from you what you love best, to make + you better—<i>you!</i> and they ask you to love + Him when He has thus despoiled you! ‘Go + home, Agnès,’ I said, hoarse with terror. + ‘Let us face them as we may; you shall + not go among them, or put thyself in peril. + Die for me! <i>Mon Dieu!</i> and what then, + what should I do then? Turn your face + from them; turn from them; go! go! and + let me not see thee here again.’ + + </p> + <p> + My wife did not understand the terror + that seized me. She obeyed me, as she + always does, but, with the tears falling + from her white cheeks, fixed upon me the + most piteous look. ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,’ she said, + ‘you are disturbed, you are not in possession + of yourself; this cannot be what you + mean.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Let me not see thee here again!’ I + cried. ‘Would you make me mad in the + midst of my trouble? No! I will not + have you look that way. Go home! go + home!’ Then I took her into my arms + and wept, though I am not a man given to + tears. ‘Oh! my Agnès,’ I said, ‘give me + thy counsel. What you tell me I will do; + but rather than risk thee, I would live thus + for ever, and defy them.’ + + </p> + <p> + She put her hand upon my lips. ‘I will + not ask this again,’ she said, bowing her + head; ‘but defy them—why should you + defy them? Have they come for nothing? + Was Semur a city of the saints? They + have come to convert our people, Martin—thee + too, and the rest. If you will submit + your hearts, they will open the gates, + they will go back to their sacred homes + and we to ours. This has been borne in + upon me sleeping and waking; and it + seemed to me that if I could but go, and + say, “Oh! my fathers, oh! my brothers, + they submit,” all would be well. For I do + not fear them, Martin. Would they harm + me that love us? I would but give our + Marie one kiss——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘You are a traitor!’ I said. ‘You would + steal yourself from me, and do me the worst + wrong of all——’ + + </p> + <p> + But I recovered my calm. What she + said reached my understanding at last. + ‘Submit!’ I said, ‘but to what? To come + and turn us from our homes, to wrap our + town in darkness, to banish our wives and + our children, to leave us here to be scorched + by the sun and drenched by the rain,—this + is not to convince us, my Agnès. And to + what then do you bid us submit——?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is to convince you, <i>mon ami</i>, of the + love of God, who has permitted this great + tribulation to be, that we might be saved,’ + said Agnès. Her face was sublime with + faith. It is possible to these dear women; + but for me the words she spoke were but + words without meaning. I shook my head. + Now that my horror and alarm were passed, + I could well remember often to have heard + words like these before. + + </p> + <p> ‘My angel!’ I said, ‘all this I admire, I + adore in thee; but how is it the love of + God?—and how shall we be saved by it? + Submit! I will do anything that is reasonable; + but of what truth have we here the + proof——?’ + + </p> + <p> + Some one had come up behind as we + were talking. When I heard his voice + I smiled, notwithstanding my despair. It + was natural that the Church should come + to the woman's aid. But I would not refuse + to give ear to M. le Curé, who had + proved himself a man, had he been ten + times a priest. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I have not heard what Madame has + been saying, M. le Maire, neither would I + interpose but for your question. You ask + of what truth have we the proof here? It + is the Unseen that has revealed itself. Do + we see anything, you and I? Nothing, + nothing, but a cloud. But that which we + cannot see, that which we know not, that + which we dread—look! it is there.’ + + </p> + <p> + I turned unconsciously as he pointed + with his hand. Oh, heaven, what did I + see! Above the cloud that wrapped Semur + there was a separation, a rent in the darkness, + and in mid heaven the Cathedral + towers, pointing to the sky. I paid no + more attention to M. le Curé. I sent forth + a shout that roused all, even the weary line + of the patrol that was marching slowly + with bowed heads round the walls; and + there went up such a cry of joy as shook + the earth. ‘The towers, the towers!’ I + cried. These were the towers that could + be seen leagues off, the first sign of Semur; + our towers, which we had been born to love + like our father's name. I have had joys in + my life, deep and great. I have loved, + I have won honours, I have conquered + difficulty; but never had I felt as now. + It was as if one had been born again. + + </p> + <p> + When we had gazed upon them, blessing + them and thanking God, I gave orders that + all our company should be called to the + tent, that we might consider whether any + new step could now be taken: Agnès with + the other women sitting apart on one side + and waiting. I recognised even in the + excitement of such a time that theirs was + no easy part. To sit there silent, to wait + till we had spoken, to be bound by what + we decided, and to have no voice—yes, + that was hard. They thought they knew + better than we did: but they were silent, + devouring us with their eager eyes. I love + one woman more than all the world; I + count her the best thing that God has + made; yet would I not be as Agnès for all + that life could give me. It was her part to + be silent, and she was so, like the angel she + is, while even Jacques Richard had the + right to speak. <i>Mon Dieu!</i> but it is hard, + I allow it; they have need to be angels. + This thought passed through my mind + even at the crisis which had now arrived. + For at such moments one sees everything, + one thinks of everything, though it is only + after that one remembers what one has + seen and thought. When my fellow-citizens + gathered together (we were now less + than a hundred in number, so many had + gone from us), I took it upon myself to + speak. We were a haggard, worn-eyed + company, having had neither shelter nor + sleep nor even food, save in hasty snatches. + I stood at the door of the tent and they + below, for the ground sloped a little. Beside + me were M. le Curé, M. de Bois-Sombre, + and one or two others of the chief + citizens. ‘My friends,’ I said, ‘you have + seen that a new circumstance has occurred. + It is not within our power to tell what its + meaning is, yet it must be a symptom of + good. For my own part, to see these + towers makes the air lighter. Let us think + of the Church as we may, no one can deny + that the towers of Semur are dear to our + hearts.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ said M. de Bois-Sombre, + interrupting, ‘I speak I am sure the sentiments + of my fellow-citizens when I say + that there is no longer any question among + us concerning the Church; it is an admirable + institution, a universal advantage——’ + + </p> + <p> ‘Yes, yes,’ said the crowd, ‘yes, certainly!’ + and some added, ‘It is the only safeguard, + it is our protection,’ and some signed themselves. + In the crowd I saw Riou, who had + done this at the <i>octroi</i>. But the sign did not + surprise me now. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé stood by my side, but he did + not smile. His countenance was dark, almost + angry. He stood quite silent, with + his eyes on the ground. It gave him no + pleasure, this profession of faith. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is well, my friends,’ said I, ‘we are all + in accord; and the good God has permitted + us again to see these towers. I have + called you together to collect your ideas. + This change must have a meaning. It has + been suggested to me that we might send + an ambassador—a messenger, if that is + possible, into the city—’ + + </p> + <p> + Here I stopped short; and a shiver ran + through me—a shiver which went over the + whole company. We were all pale as we + looked in each other's faces; and for a + moment no one ventured to speak. After + this pause it was perhaps natural that he + who first found his voice should be the last + who had any right to give an opinion. + Who should it be but Jacques Richard? + ‘M. le Maire,’ cried the fellow, ‘speaks at + his ease—but who will thus risk himself?’ + Probably he did not mean that his grumbling + should be heard, but in the silence + every sound was audible; there was a gasp, + a catching of the breath, and all turned their + eyes again upon me. I did not pause to + think what answer I should give. ‘I!’ I + cried. ‘Here stands one who will risk + himself, who will perish if need be—’ + + </p> + <p> + Something stirred behind me. It was + Agnès who had risen to her feet, who stood + with her lips parted and quivering, with + her hands clasped, as if about to speak. + But she did not speak. Well! she had + proposed to do it. Then why not I? + + </p> + <p> + ‘Let me make the observation,’ said + another of our fellow-citizens, Bordereau + the banker, ‘that this would not be just. + Without M. le Maire we should be a mob + without a head. If a messenger is to be + sent, let it be some one not so indispensable——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Why send a messenger?’ said another, + Philip Leclerc. ‘Do we know that these + Messieurs will admit any one? and how + can you speak, how can you parley with + those—’ and he too, was seized with a + shiver—‘whom you cannot see?’ + + </p> + <p> + Then there came another voice out of + the crowd. It was one who would not + show himself, who was conscious of the + mockery in his tone. ‘If there is any one + sent, let it be M. le Curé,’ it said. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé stepped forward. His pale + countenance flushed red. ‘Here am I,’ he + said, ‘I am ready; but he who spoke + speaks to mock me. Is it befitting in this + presence?’ + + </p> + <p> + There was a struggle among the men. + Whoever it was who had spoken (I did + not wish to know), I had no need to + condemn the mocker; they themselves + silenced him; then Jacques Richard (still + less worthy of credit) cried out again with + a voice that was husky. What are men + made of? Notwithstanding everything, + it was from the <i>cabaret</i>, from the wine-shop, + that he had come. He said, ‘Though + M. le Maire will not take my opinion, yet + it is this. Let them reopen the chapel in + the hospital. The ladies of St. Jean—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Hold thy peace,’ I said, ‘miserable!’ + But a murmur rose. ‘Though it is not his + part to speak, I agree,’ said one. ‘And I.’ + ‘And I.’ There was well-nigh a tumult + of consent; and this made me angry. + Words were on my lips which it might + have been foolish to utter, when M. de + Bois-Sombre, who is a man of judgment, + interfered. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. le Maire,’ he said, ‘as there are none + of us here who would show disrespect to + the Church and holy things—that is understood—it + is not necessary to enter into + details. Every restriction that would + wound the most susceptible is withdrawn; + not one more than another, but all. We + have been indifferent in the past, but for + the future you will agree with me that + everything shall be changed. The ambassador—whoever + he may be—’ he added + with a catching of his breath, ‘must be + empowered to promise—everything—submission + to all that may be required.’ + + </p> + <p> + Here the women could not restrain themselves; + they all rose up with a cry, and many + of them began to weep. ‘Ah!’ said one with + a hysterical sound of laughter in her tears. + ‘<i>Sainte Mère</i>! it will be heaven upon earth.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé said nothing; a keen glance + of wonder, yet of subdued triumph, shot + from under his eyelids. As for me, I + wrung my hands: ‘What you say will be + superstition; it will be hypocrisy,’ I cried. + + </p> + <p> + But at that moment a further incident + occurred. Suddenly, while we deliberated, + a long loud peal of a trumpet sounded into + the air. I have already said that many + sounds had been heard before; but this was + different; there was not one of us that did + not feel that this was addressed to himself. + The agitation was extreme; it was a + summons, the beginning of some distinct + communication. The crowd scattered; but + for myself, after a momentary struggle, I + went forward resolutely. I did not even + look back at my wife. I was no longer + Martin Dupin, but the Maire of Semur, the + saviour of the community. Even Bois-Sombre + quailed: but I felt that it was in me + to hold head against death itself; and before + I had gone two steps I felt rather than saw + that M. le Curé had come to my side. We + went on without a word; gradually the + others collected behind us, following yet + straggling here and there upon the inequalities + of the ground. + + </p> + <p> + Before us lay the cloud that was Semur, + a darkness defined by the shining of the + summer day around, the river escaping + from that gloom as from a cavern, the + towers piercing through, but the sunshine + thrown back on every side from that darkness. + I have spoken of the walls as if we + saw them, but there were no walls visible, + nor any gate, though we all turned like + blind men to where the Porte St. Lambert + was. There was the broad vacant road + leading up to it, leading into the gloom. + We stood there at a little distance. + Whether it was human weakness or an + invisible barrier, how can I tell? We + stood thus immovable, with the trumpet + pealing out over us, out of the cloud. It + summoned every man as by his name. + To me it was not wonderful that this impression + should come, but afterwards it + was elicited from all that this was the feeling + of each. Though no words were said, + it was as the calling of our names. We + all waited in such a supreme agitation as I + cannot describe for some communication + that was to come. + + </p> + <p> + When suddenly, in a moment, the trumpet + ceased; there was an interval of dead and + terrible silence; then, each with a leap of + his heart as if it would burst from his bosom, + we saw a single figure slowly detach itself + out of the gloom. ‘My God!’ I cried. + My senses went from me; I felt my head + go round like a straw tossed on the winds. + + </p> + <p> + To know them so near, those mysterious + visitors—to feel them, to hear them, was + not that enough? But, to see! who could + bear it? Our voices rang like broken + chords, like a tearing and rending of sound. + Some covered their faces with their hands; + for our very eyes seemed to be drawn out + of their sockets, fluttering like things with + a separate life. + + </p> + <p> + Then there fell upon us a strange and + wonderful calm. The figure advanced + slowly; there was weakness in it. The + step, though solemn, was feeble; and if you + can figure to yourself our consternation, the + pause, the cry—our hearts dropping back + as it might be into their places—the sudden + stop of the wild panting in our breasts: when + there became visible to us a human face well + known, a man as we were. ‘Lecamus!’ + I cried; and all the men round took it up, + crowding nearer, trembling yet delivered + from their terror; some even laughed + in the relief. There was but one who had + an air of discontent, and that was M. le + Curé. As he said ‘Lecamus!’ like the + rest, there was impatience, disappointment, + anger in his tone. + + </p> + <p> + And I, who had wondered where Lecamus + had gone; thinking sometimes that + he was one of the deserters who had left us! + But when he came nearer his face was as + the face of a dead man, and a cold chill + came over us. His eyes, which were cast + down, flickered under the thin eyelids in + which all the veins were visible. His face + was gray like that of the dying. ‘Is he + dead?’ I said. But, except M. le Curé, + no one knew that I spoke. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Not even so,’ said M. le Cure, with a + mortification in his voice, which I have + never forgotten. ‘Not even so. That + might be something. They teach us not + by angels—by the fools and offscourings of + the earth.’ + + </p> + <p> + And he would have turned away. It + was a humiliation. Was not he the + representative of the Unseen, the vice-gerent, + with power over heaven and hell? + but something was here more strong than + he. He stood by my side in spite of himself + to listen to the ambassador. I will + not deny that such a choice was strange, + strange beyond measure, to me also. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Lecamus,’ I said, my voice trembling in + my throat, ‘have you been among the dead, + and do you live?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I live,’ he said; then looked around + with tears upon the crowd. ‘Good neighbours, + good friends,’ he said, and put out + his hand and touched them; he was as + much agitated as they. + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. Lecamus,’ said I, ‘we are here in + very strange circumstances, as you know; + do not trifle with us. If you have indeed + been with those who have taken the + control of our city, do not keep us in + suspense. You will see by the emblems + of my office that it is to me you must + address yourself; if you have a mission, + speak.’ + + </p> + <p> ‘It is just,’ he said, ‘it is just—but bear + with me one moment. It is good to behold + those who draw breath; if I have not + loved you enough, my good neighbours, + forgive me now!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Rouse yourself, Lecamus,’ said I with + some anxiety. ‘Three days we have been + suffering here; we are distracted with the + suspense. Tell us your message—if you + have anything to tell.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Three days!’ he said, wondering; ‘I + should have said years. Time is long + when there is neither night nor day.’ Then, + uncovering himself, he turned towards the + city. ‘They who have sent me would + have you know that they come, not in + anger but in friendship: for the love they + bear you, and because it has been permitted——’ + + </p> + <p> + As he spoke his feebleness disappeared. + He held his head high; and we clustered + closer and closer round him, not losing a + half word, not a tone, not a breath. + + </p> + <p> + ‘They are not the dead. They are the + immortal. They are those who dwell—elsewhere. + They have other work, which + has been interrupted because of this trial. + They ask, “Do you know now—do you + know now?” this is what I am bidden to + say.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What’—I said (I tried to say it, but + my lips were dry), ‘What would they have + us to know?’ + + </p> + <p> + But a clamour interrupted me. ‘Ah! + yes, yes, yes!’ the people cried, men and + women; some wept aloud, some signed + themselves, some held up their hands to the + skies. ‘Nevermore will we deny religion,’ + they cried, ‘never more fail in our duties. + They shall see how we will follow every + office, how the churches shall be full, how + we will observe the feasts and the days of + the saints! M. Lecamus,’ cried two or + three together; ‘go, tell these Messieurs + that we will have masses said for them, + that we will obey in everything. We have + seen what comes of it when a city is without + piety. Never more will we neglect the + holy functions; we will vow ourselves to + the holy Mother and the saints—' + + </p> + <p> + ‘And if those ladies wish it,’ cried + Jacques Richard, ‘there shall be as many + masses as there are priests to say them in + the Hospital of St. Jean.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Silence, fellow!’ I cried; ‘is it for you + to promise in the name of the Commune?’ + I was almost beside myself. ‘M. Lecamus. + is it for this that they have come?’ + + </p> + <p> + His head had begun to droop again, and + a dimness came over his face. ‘Do I + know?’ he said. ‘It was them I longed + for, not to know their errand; but I have + not yet said all. You are to send two—two + whom you esteem the highest—to + speak with them face to face.’ + + </p> + <p> + Then at once there rose a tumult among + the people—an eagerness which nothing + could subdue. There was a cry that the + ambassadors were already elected, and we + were pushed forward, M. le Curé and myself, + towards the gate. They would not + hear us speak. ‘We promise,’ they cried, + ‘we promise everything; let us but get + back.’ Had it been to sacrifice us they + would have done the same; they would + have killed us in their passion, in order + to return to their city—and afterwards + mourned us and honoured us as martyrs. + But for the moment they had neither ruth + nor fear. Had it been they who were + going to reason not with flesh and blood, + it would have been different; but it was + we, not they; and they hurried us on as + not willing that a moment should be lost. + I had to struggle, almost to fight, in order + to provide them with a leader, which was + indispensable, before I myself went away. + For who could tell if we should ever come + back? For a moment I hesitated, thinking + that it might be well to invest M. de Bois-Sombre + as my deputy with my scarf of + office; but then I reflected that when a + man goes to battle, when he goes to risk + his life, perhaps to lose it, for his people, it + is his right to bear those signs which distinguish + him from common men, which + show in what office, for what cause, he is + ready to die. + + </p> + <p> + Accordingly I paused, struggling against + the pressure of the people, and said in a + loud voice, ‘In the absence of M. Barbou, + who has forsaken us, I constitute the excellent + M. Felix de Bois-Sombre my representative. + In my absence my fellow-citizens + will respect and obey him as myself.’ There + was a cry of assent. They would have + given their assent to anything that we might + but go on. What was it to them? They + took no thought of the heaving of my bosom, + the beating of my heart. They left us on + the edge of the darkness with our faces + towards the gate. There we stood one + breathless moment. Then the little postern + slowly opened before us, and once more we + stood within Semur. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C05"></a> + THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + + </h2> + <p> + M. le Maire having requested me, on his + entrance into Semur, to lose no time in + drawing up an account of my residence in + the town, to be placed with his own narrative, + I have promised to do so to the best of my + ability, feeling that my condition is a very + precarious one, and my time for explanation + may be short. Many things, needless + to enumerate, press this upon my mind. + It was a pleasure to me to see my neighbours + when I first came out of the city; + but their voices, their touch, their vehemence + and eagerness wear me out. From + my childhood up I have shrunk from close + contact with my fellow-men. My mind + has been busy with other thoughts; I have + desired to investigate the mysterious and + unseen. When I have walked abroad I + have heard whispers in the air; I have felt + the movement of wings, the gliding of unseen + feet. To my comrades these have + been a source of alarm and disquiet, but + not to me; is not God in the unseen with + all His angels? and not only so, but the + best and wisest of men. There was a time + indeed, when life acquired for me a charm. + There was a smile which filled me with + blessedness, and made the sunshine more + sweet. But when she died my earthly joys + died with her. Since then I have thought + of little but the depths profound, into which + she has disappeared like the rest. + + </p> + <p> + I was in the garden of my house on that + night when all the others left Semur. I + was restless, my mind was disturbed. It + seemed to me that I approached the crisis + of my life. Since the time when I led M. + le Maire beyond the walls, and we felt both + of us the rush and pressure of that crowd, + a feeling of expectation had been in my + mind. I knew not what I looked for—but + something I looked for that should change + the world. The ‘Sommation’ on the + Cathedral doors did not surprise me. Why + should it be a matter of wonder that the + dead should come back? the wonder is that + they do not. Ah! that is the wonder. + How one can go away who loves you, and + never return, nor speak, nor send any + message—that is the miracle: not that the + heavens should bend down and the gates + of Paradise roll back, and those who have + left us return. All my life it has been a + marvel to me how they could be kept away. + I could not stay in-doors on this strange + night. My mind was full of agitation. I + came out into the garden though it was + dark. I sat down upon the bench under + the trellis—she loved it. Often had I + spent half the night there thinking of her. + + </p> + <p> + It was very dark that night: the sky all + veiled, no light anywhere a night like + November. One would have said there + was snow in the air. I think I must have + slept toward morning (I have observed + throughout that the preliminaries of these + occurrences have always been veiled in + sleep), and when I woke suddenly it was + to find myself, if I may so speak, the subject + of a struggle. The struggle was within + me, yet it was not I. In my mind there + was a desire to rise from where I sat and + go away, I could not tell where or why; + but something in me said stay, and my + limbs were as heavy as lead. I could not + move; I sat still against my will; against + one part of my will—but the other was + obstinate and would not let me go. Thus + a combat took place within me of which I + knew not the meaning. While it went on + I began to hear the sound of many feet, + the opening of doors, the people pouring + out into the streets. This gave me no + surprise; it seemed to me that I understood + why it was; only in my own case, I knew + nothing. I listened to the steps pouring + past, going on and on, faintly dying away + in the distance, and there was a great stillness. + I then became convinced, though I + cannot tell how, that I was the only living + man left in Semur; but neither did this + trouble me. The struggle within me came + to an end, and I experienced a great calm. + + </p> + <p> + I cannot tell how long it was till I perceived + a change in the air, in the darkness + round me. It was like the movement of + some one unseen. I have felt such a sensation + in the night, when all was still, + before now. I saw nothing. I heard + nothing. Yet I was aware, I cannot tell + how, that there was a great coming and + going, and the sensation as of a multitude + in the air. I then rose and went into my + house, where Leocadie, my old housekeeper, + had shut all the doors so carefully + when she went to bed. They were now + all open, even the door of my wife's room + of which I kept always the key, and where + no one entered but myself; the windows + also were open. I looked out upon the + Grande Rue, and all the other houses were + like mine. Everything was open, doors + and windows, and the streets were full. + There was in them a flow and movement + of the unseen, without a sound, sensible + only to the soul. I cannot describe it, for + I neither heard nor saw, but felt. I have + often been in crowds; I have lived in + Paris, and once passed into England, and + walked about the London streets. But + never, it seemed to me, never was I aware + of so many, of so great a multitude. I + stood at my open window, and watched as + in a dream. M. le Maire is aware that his + house is visible from mine. Towards that + a stream seemed to be always going, and + at the windows and in the doorways was a + sensation of multitudes like that which I + have already described. Gazing out thus + upon the revolution which was happening + before my eyes, I did not think of my own + house or what was passing there, till suddenly, + in a moment, I was aware that some + one had come in to me. Not a crowd as + elsewhere; one. My heart leaped up like + a bird let loose; it grew faint within me + with joy and fear. I was giddy so that I + could not stand. I called out her name, + but low, for I was too happy, I had no + voice. Besides was it needed, when heart + already spoke to heart? + + </p> + <p> + I had no answer, but I needed none. I + laid myself down on the floor where her + feet would be. Her presence wrapped me + round and round. It was beyond speech. + Neither did I need to see her face, nor to + touch her hand. She was more near to + me, more near, than when I held her in my + arms. How long it was so, I cannot tell; + it was long as love, yet short as the drawing + of a breath. I knew nothing, felt + nothing but Her, alone; all my wonder + and desire to know departed from me. + We said to each other everything without + words—heart overflowing into heart. It + was beyond knowledge or speech. + + </p> + <p> + But this is not of public signification that + I should occupy with it the time of M. le + Maire. + + </p> + <p> + After a while my happiness came to an + end. I can no more tell how, than I can + tell how it came. One moment, I was + warm in her presence; the next, I was + alone. I rose up staggering with blindness + and woe—could it be that already, already + it was over? I went out blindly following + after her. My God, I shall follow, I shall + follow, till life is over. She loved me; but + she was gone. + + </p> + <p> + Thus, despair came to me at the very + moment when the longing of my soul was + satisfied and I found myself among the + unseen; but I cared for knowledge no + longer, I sought only her. I lost a portion + of my time so. I regret to have to confess + it to M. le Maire. Much that I might + have learned will thus remain lost to my + fellow-citizens and the world. We are + made so. What we desire eludes us at the + moment of grasping it—or those affections + which are the foundation of our lives preoccupy + us, and blind the soul. Instead of + endeavouring to establish my faith and + enlighten my judgment as to those + mysteries which have been my life-long + study, all higher purpose departed from me; + and I did nothing but rush through the + city, groping among those crowds, seeing + nothing, thinking of nothing—save of One. + + </p> + <p> + From this also I awakened as out of a + dream. What roused me was the pealing + of the Cathedral bells. I was made to + pause and stand still, and return to myself. + Then I perceived, but dimly, that the + thing which had happened to me was that + which I had desired all my life. I leave + this explanation of my failure [Footnote: The reader will remember that the ringing of the + Cathedral bells happened in fact very soon after the + exodus of the citizens; so that the self-reproaches of M. + Lecamus had less foundation than he thought.] + in public + duty to the charity of M. le Maire. + + </p> + <p> + The bells of the Cathedral brought me + back to myself—to that which we call + reality in our language; but of all that was + around me when I regained consciousness, + it now appeared to me that I only was a + dream. I was in the midst of a world + where all was in movement. What the + current was which flowed around me I + know not; if it was thought which becomes + sensible among spirits, if it was action, I + cannot tell. But the energy, the force, the + living that was in them, that could no one + misunderstand. I stood in the streets, + lagging and feeble, scarcely able to wish, + much less to think. They pushed against + me, put me aside, took no note of me. In + the unseen world described by a poet whom + M. le Maire has probably heard of, the + man who traverses Purgatory (to speak of + no other place) is seen by all, and is a + wonder to all he meets—his shadow, + his breath separate him from those around + him. But whether the unseen life has + changed, or if it is I who am not worthy + their attention, this I know that I stood in + our city like a ghost, and no one took any + heed of me. When there came back upon + me slowly my old desire to inquire, to + understand, I was met with this difficulty + at the first—that no one heeded me. I + went through and through the streets, + sometimes I paused to look round, to + implore that which swept by me to make + itself known. But the stream went along + like soft air, like the flowing of a river, + setting me aside from time to time, as the + air will displace a straw, or the water a + stone, but no more. There was neither + languor nor lingering. I was the only + passive thing, the being without occupation. + Would you have paused in your labours to + tell an idle traveller the meaning of our + lives, before the day when you left Semur? + Nor would they: I was driven hither and + thither by the current of that life, but no + one stepped forth out of the unseen to hear + my questions or to answer me how this + might be. + + </p> + <p> + You have been made to believe that all + was darkness in Semur. M. le Maire, it + was not so. The darkness wrapped the + walls as in a winding sheet; but within, + soon after you were gone, there arose a + sweet and wonderful light—a light that + was neither of the sun nor of the moon; + and presently, after the ringing of the bells; + the silence departed as the darkness had + departed. I began to hear, first a murmur, + then the sound of the going which I had + felt without hearing it—then a faint tinkle + of voices—and at the last, as my mind + grew attuned to these wonders, the very + words they said. If they spoke in our + language or in another, I cannot tell; but + I understood. How long it was before + the sensation of their presence was aided + by the happiness of hearing I know not, + nor do I know how the time has passed, or + how long it is, whether years or days, that + I have been in Semur with those who are + now there; for the light did not vary—there + was no night or day. All I know is + that suddenly, on awakening from a sleep + (for the wonder was that I could sleep, + sometimes sitting on the Cathedral steps, + sometimes in my own house; where sometimes + also I lingered and searched about + for the crusts that Leocadie had left), I + found the whole world full of sound. They + sang going in bands about the streets; + they talked to each other as they went + along every way. From the houses, all + open, where everyone could go who would, + there came the soft chiming of those voices. + And at first every sound was full of gladness + and hope. The song they sang first was + like this: ‘Send us, send us to our father's + house. Many are our brethren, many and + dear. They have forgotten, forgotten, + forgotten! But when we speak, then will + they hear.' And the others answered: + ‘We have come, we have come to the + house of our fathers. Sweet are the homes, + the homes we were born in. As we remember, + so will they remember. When we + speak, when we speak, they will hear.’ + Do not think that these were the words + they sang; but it was like this. And as + they sang there was joy and expectation + everywhere. It was more beautiful than + any of our music, for it was full of desire + and longing, yet hope and gladness; whereas + among us, where there is longing, it is + always sad. Later a great singer, I know + not who he was, one going past as on a + majestic soft wind, sang another song, of + which I shall tell you by and by. I do + not think he was one of them. They came + out to the windows, to the doors, into all + the streets and byways to hear him as he + went past. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Maire will, however, be good + enough to remark that I did not understand + all that I heard. In the middle of a + phrase, in a word half breathed, a sudden + barrier would rise. For a time I laboured + after their meaning, trying hard and vainly + to understand; but afterwards I perceived + that only when they spoke of Semur, of + you who were gone forth, and of what was + being done, could I make it out. At first + this made me only more eager to hear; + but when thought came, then I perceived + that of all my longing nothing was satisfied. + Though I was alone with the unseen, I + comprehended it not; only when it touched + upon what I knew, then I understood. + + </p> + <p> + At first all went well. Those who were + in the streets, and at the doors and windows + of the houses, and on the Cathedral + steps, where they seemed to throng, listening + to the sounding of the bells, spoke + only of this that they had come to do. Of + you and you only I heard. They said to + each other, with great joy, that the women + had been instructed, that they had listened, + and were safe. There was pleasure in all + the city. The singers were called forth, + those who were best instructed (so I judged + from what I heard), to take the place of + the warders on the walls; and all, as they + went along, sang that song: ‘Our brothers + have forgotten; but when we speak, they + will hear.’ How was it, how was it that + you did not hear? One time I was by the + river porte in a boat; and this song came + to me from the walls as sweet as Heaven. + Never have I heard such a song. The + music was beseeching, it moved the very + heart. ‘We have come out of the unseen,’ + they sang; ‘for love of you; believe us, + believe us! Love brings us back to earth; + believe us, believe us!’ How was it that you + did not hear? When I heard those singers + sing, I wept; they beguiled the heart out of + my bosom. They sang, they shouted, the + music swept about all the walls: ‘Love + brings us back to earth, believe us!’ M. le + Maire, I saw you from the river gate; there + was a look of perplexity upon your face; + and one put his curved hand to his ear as + if to listen to some thin far-off sound, when + it was like a storm, like a tempest of music! + + </p> + <p> + After that there was a great change in + the city. The choirs came back from the + walls marching more slowly, and with a + sighing through all the air. A sigh, nay, + something like a sob breathed through the + streets. ‘They cannot hear us, or they + will not hear us.’ Wherever I turned, this + was what I heard: ‘They cannot hear us.’ + The whole town, and all the houses that + were teeming with souls, and all the street, + where so many were coming and going + was full of wonder and dismay. (If you + will take my opinion, they know pain as + well as joy, M. le Maire, Those who are in + Semur. They are not as gods, perfect and + sufficing to themselves, nor are they all-knowing + and all-wise, like the good God. + They hope like us, and desire, and are + mistaken; but do no wrong. This is my + opinion. I am no more than other men, + that you should accept it without support; + but I have lived among them, and this is + what I think.) They were taken by surprise; + they did not understand it any more + than we understand when we have put + forth all our strength and fail. They were + confounded, if I could judge rightly. Then + there arose cries from one to another: ‘Do + you forget what was said to us?’ and, + ‘We were warned, we were warned.’ There + went a sighing over all the city: ‘They + cannot hear us, our voices are not as their + voices; they cannot see us. We have + taken their homes from them, and they + know not the reason.’ My heart was wrung + for their disappointment. I longed to tell + them that neither had I heard at once; but + it was only after a time that I ventured + upon this. And whether I spoke, and was + heard; or if it was read in my heart, I + cannot tell. There was a pause made + round me as if of wondering and listening, + and then, in a moment, in the twinkling of + an eye, a face suddenly turned and looked + into my face. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Maire, it was the face of your + father, Martin Dupin, whom I remember + as well as I remember my own father. He + was the best man I ever knew. It appeared + to me for a moment, that face alone, looking + at me with questioning eyes. + + </p> + <p> + There seemed to be agitation and doubt + for a time after this; some went out (so I + understood) on embassies among you, but + could get no hearing; some through the + gates, some by the river. And the bells + were rung that you might hear and know; + but neither could you understand the bells. + I wandered from one place to another, + listening and watching—till the unseen + became to me as the seen, and I thought + of the wonder no more. Sometimes there + came to me vaguely a desire to question + them, to ask whence they came and what + was the secret of their living, and why they + were here? But if I had asked who would + have heard me? and desire had grown + faint in my heart; all I wished for was + that you should hear, that you should + understand; with this wish Semur was + full. They thought but of this. They + went to the walls in bands, each in their + order, and as they came all the others + rushed to meet them, to ask, ‘What news?’ + I following, now with one, now with another, + breathless and footsore as they + glided along. It is terrible when flesh and + blood live with those who are spirits. I + toiled after them. I sat on the Cathedral + steps, and slept and waked, and heard the + voices still in my dream. I prayed, but it + was hard to pray. Once following a crowd + I entered your house, M. le Maire, and + went up, though I scarcely could drag + myself along. There many were assembled + as in council. Your father was at the head + of all. He was the one, he only, who + knew me. Again he looked at me and I + saw him, and in the light of his face an + assembly such as I have seen in pictures. + One moment it glimmered before me and + then it was gone. There were the captains + of all the bands waiting to speak, men and + women. I heard them repeating from one + to another the same tale. One voice was + small and soft like a child's; it spoke of + you. ‘We went to him,’ it said; and your + father, M. le Maire, he too joined in, and + said: ‘We went to him—but he could not + hear us.’ And some said it was enough—that + they had no commission from on high, + that they were but permitted—that it was + their own will to do it—and that the time + had come to forbear. + + </p> + <p> + Now, while I listened, my heart was + grieved that they should fail. This gave + me a wound for myself who had trusted in + them, and also for them. But I, who am + I, a poor man without credit among my + neighbours, a dreamer, one whom many + despise, that I should come to their aid? + Yet I could not listen and take no part. I + cried out: ‘Send me. I will tell them in + words they understand.’ The sound of my + voice was like a roar in that atmosphere. + It sent a tremble into the air. It seemed + to rend me as it came forth from me, and + made me giddy, so that I would have + fallen had not there been a support afforded + me. As the light was going out of my + eyes I saw again the faces looking at each + other, questioning, benign, beautiful heads + one over another, eyes that were clear as the + heavens, but sad. I trembled while I + gazed: there was the bliss of heaven in + their faces, yet they were sad. Then everything + faded. I was led away, I know not + how, and brought to the door and put forth. + I was not worthy to see the blessed grieve. + That is a sight upon which the angels look + with awe, and which brings those tears + which are salvation into the eyes of God. + + </p> + <p> + I went back to my house, weary yet calm. + There were many in my house; but because + my heart was full of one who was + not there, I knew not those who were there. + I sat me down where she had been. I was + weary, more weary than ever before, but + calm. Then I bethought me that I knew + no more than at the first, that I had lived + among the unseen as if they were my + neighbours, neither fearing them, nor hearing + those wonders which they have to tell. + As I sat with my head in my hands, two + talked to each other close by: ‘Is it true + that we have failed?’ said one; and the + other answered, ‘Must not all fail that is + not sent of the Father?’ I was silent; + but I knew them, they were the voices of + my father and my mother. I listened as + out of a faint, in a dream. + + </p> + <p> + While I sat thus, with these voices in my + ears, which a little while before would have + seemed to me more worthy of note than + anything on earth, but which now lulled me + and comforted me, as a child is comforted + by the voices of its guardians in the night, + there occurred a new thing in the city like + nothing I had heard before. It roused me + notwithstanding my exhaustion and stupor. + It was the sound as of some one passing + through the city suddenly and swiftly, + whether in some wonderful chariot, whether + on some sweeping mighty wind, I cannot + tell. The voices stopped that were conversing + beside me, and I stood up, and + with an impulse I could not resist went + out, as if a king were passing that way. + Straight, without turning to the right or + left, through the city, from one gate to + another, this passenger seemed going; and + as he went there was the sound as of a + proclamation, as if it were a herald denouncing + war or ratifying peace. Whosoever + he was, the sweep of his going moved + my hair like a wind. At first the proclamation + was but as a great shout, and I + could not understand it; but as he came + nearer the words became distinct. ‘Neither + will they believe—though one rose from + the dead.’ As it passed a murmur went + up from the city, like the voice of a great + multitude. Then there came sudden + silence. + + </p> + <p> + At this moment, for a time—M. le Maire + will take my statement for what it is worth—I + became unconscious of what passed + further. Whether weariness overpowered + me and I slept, as at the most terrible + moment nature will demand to do, or if I + fainted I cannot tell; but for a time I knew + no more. When I came to myself, I was + seated on the Cathedral steps with everything + silent around me. From thence + I rose up, moved by a will which was + not mine, and was led softly across the + Grande Rue, through the great square, + with my face towards the Porte St. + Lambert. I went steadily on without + hesitation, never doubting that the gates + would open to me, doubting nothing, + though I had never attempted to withdraw + from the city before. When I came to the + gate I said not a word, nor any one to me; + but the door rolled slowly open before me, + and I was put forth into the morning light, + into the shining of the sun. I have now + said everything I had to say. The message + I delivered was said through me, + I can tell no more. Let me rest a little; + figure to yourselves, I have known no night + of rest, nor eaten a morsel of bread for—did + you say it was but three days? + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C06"></a> + M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + + </h2> + <p> + We re-entered by the door for foot-passengers + which is by the side of the great Porte + St. Lambert. + + </p> + <p> + I will not deny that my heart was, as one + may say, in my throat. A man does what + is his duty, what his fellow-citizens expect + of him; but that is not to say that he + renders himself callous to natural emotion. + My veins were swollen, the blood coursing + through them like a high-flowing river; + my tongue was parched and dry. I am not + ashamed to admit that from head to foot + my body quivered and trembled. I was + afraid—but I went forward; no man can do + more. As for M. le Curé he said not a + word. If he had any fears he concealed + them as I did. But his occupation is with + the ghostly and spiritual. To see men die, + to accompany them to the verge of the + grave, to create for them during the time + of their suffering after death (if it is true + that they suffer), an interest in heaven, + this his profession must necessarily give + him courage. My position is very different. + I have not made up my mind upon these + subjects. When one can believe frankly + in all the Church says, many things become + simple, which otherwise cause great difficulty + in the mind. The mysterious and + wonderful then find their natural place in + the course of affairs; but when a man + thinks for himself, and has to take everything + on his own responsibility, and make + all the necessary explanations, there is often + great difficulty. So many things will not + fit into their places, they straggle like + weary men on a march. One cannot put + them together, or satisfy one's self. + + </p> + <p> + The sun was shining outside the walls + when we re-entered Semur; but the first + step we took was into a gloom as black as + night, which did not re-assure us, it is unnecessary + to say. A chill was in the air, + of night and mist. We shivered, not with + the nerves only but with the cold. And as + all was dark, so all was still. I had expected + to feel the presence of those who + were there, as I had felt the crowd of the + invisible before they entered the city. But + the air was vacant, there was nothing but + darkness and cold. We went on for a + little way with a strange fervour of expectation. + At each moment, at each step, it + seemed to me that some great call must be + made upon my self-possession and courage, + some event happen; but there was nothing. + All was calm, the houses on either side of + the way were open, all but the office of the + <i>octroi</i> which was black as night with its + closed door. M. le Curé has told me since + that he believed Them to be there, though + unseen. This idea, however, was not in + my mind. I had felt the unseen multitude; + but here the air was free, there was no one + interposing between us, who breathed as + men, and the walls that surrounded us. + Just within the gate a lamp was burning, + hanging to its rope over our heads; and + the lights were in the houses as if some one + had left them there; they threw a strange + glimmer into the darkness, flickering in the + wind. By and by as we went on the + gloom lessened, and by the time we had + reached the Grande Rue, there was a clear + steady pale twilight by which we saw everything, + as by the light of day. + + </p> + <p> + We stood at the corner of the square + and looked round. Although still I heard + the beating of my own pulses loudly working + in my ears, yet it was less terrible than + at first. A city when asleep is wonderful + to look on, but in all the closed doors and + windows one feels the safety and repose + sheltered there which no man can disturb; + and the air has in it a sense of life, subdued, + yet warm. But here all was open, and all + deserted. The house of the miser Grosgain + was exposed from the highest to the + lowest, but nobody was there to search for + what was hidden. The hotel de Bois-Sombre, + with its great <i>porte-cochère,</i> always + so jealously closed; and my own house, + which my mother and wife have always + guarded so carefully, that no damp nor + breath of night might enter, had every + door and window wide open. Desolation + seemed seated in all these empty places. + I feared to go into my own dwelling. It + seemed to me as if the dead must be lying + within. <i>Bon Dieu!</i> Not a soul, not a + shadow; all vacant in this soft twilight; + nothing moving, nothing visible. The + great doors of the Cathedral were wide + open, and every little entry. How spacious + the city looked, how silent, how wonderful! + There was room for a squadron to + wheel in the great square, but not so + much as a bird, not a dog; all pale and + empty. We stood for a long time (or it + seemed a long time) at the corner, looking + right and left. We were afraid to + make a step farther. We knew not what + to do. Nor could I speak; there was + much I wished to say, but something + stopped my voice. + + </p> + <p> + At last M. le Curé found utterance. His + voice so moved the silence, that at first my + heart was faint with fear; it was hoarse, + and the sound rolled round the great square + like muffled thunder. One did not seem to + know what strange faces might rise at the + open windows, what terrors might appear. + But all he said was, ‘We are ambassadors + in vain.’ + + </p> + <p> + What was it that followed? My teeth + chattered. I could not hear. It was as if + ‘in vain!—in vain!’ came back in echoes, + more and more distant from every opening. + They breathed all around us, then were + still, then returned louder from beyond the + river. M. le Curé, though he is a spiritual + person, was no more courageous than I. + With one impulse, we put out our hands and + grasped each other. We retreated back + to back, like men hemmed in by foes, and + I felt his heart beating wildly, and he mine. + Then silence, silence settled all around. + + </p> + <p> It was now my turn to speak. I would + not be behind, come what might, though + my lips were parched with mental trouble. + + </p> + <p> + I said, ‘Are we indeed too late? Lecamus + must have deceived himself.’ + + </p> + <p> + To this there came no echo and no + reply, which would be a relief, you may + suppose; but it was not so. It was well-nigh + more appalling, more terrible than the + sound; for though we spoke thus, we did + not believe the place was empty. Those + whom we approached seemed to be wrapping + themselves in silence, invisible, waiting + to speak with some awful purpose + when their time came. + + </p> + <p> + There we stood for some minutes, like + two children, holding each other's hands, + leaning against each other at the corner of + the square—as helpless as children, waiting + for what should come next. I say it frankly, + my brain and my heart were one throb. + They plunged and beat so wildly that I + could scarcely have heard any other sound. + In this respect I think he was more calm. + There was on his face that look of intense + listening which strains the very soul. But + neither he nor I heard anything, not so + much as a whisper. At last, ‘Let us go + on,’ I said. We stumbled as we went, with + agitation and fear. We were afraid to turn + our backs to those empty houses, which + seemed to gaze at us with all their empty + windows pale and glaring. Mechanically, + scarce knowing what I was doing, I made + towards my own house. + + </p> + <p> + There was no one there. The rooms + were all open and empty. I went from + one to another, with a sense of expectation + which made my heart faint; but no one was + there, nor anything changed. Yet I do + wrong to say that nothing was changed. In + my library, where I keep my books, where + my father and grandfather conducted their + affairs, like me, one little difference struck + me suddenly, as if some one had dealt me + a blow. The old bureau which my grandfather + had used, at which I remember + standing by his knee, had been drawn from + the corner where I had placed it out of the + way (to make room for the furniture I preferred), + and replaced, as in old times, in the + middle of the room. It was nothing; yet + how much was in this! though only myself + could have perceived it. Some of the old + drawers were open, full of old papers. I + glanced over there in my agitation, to see if + there might be any writing, any message + addressed to me; but there was nothing, + nothing but this silent sign of those who + had been here. Naturally M. le Curé, + who kept watch at the door, was unacquainted + with the cause of my emotion. + The last room I entered was my wife's. + Her veil was lying on the white bed, as if + she had gone out that moment, and some + of her ornaments were on the table. It + seemed to me that the atmosphere of + mystery which filled the rest of the house + was not here. A ribbon, a little ring, what + nothings are these? Yet they make even + emptiness sweet. In my Agnès's room + there is a little shrine, more sacred to us + than any altar. There is the picture of our + little Marie. It is covered with a veil, embroidered + with needlework which it is a + wonder to see. Not always can even + Agnès bear to look upon the face of this + angel, whom God has taken from her. She + has worked the little curtain with lilies, with + white and virginal flowers; and no hand, + not even mine, ever draws it aside. What + did I see? The veil was boldly folded + away; the face of the child looked at me + across her mother's bed, and upon the frame + of the picture was laid a branch of olive, + with silvery leaves. I know no more but + that I uttered a great cry, and flung myself + upon my knees before this angel-gift. + What stranger could know what was in my + heart? M. le Curé, my friend, my brother, + came hastily to me, with a pale countenance; + but when he looked at me, he drew + back and turned away his face, and a sob + came from his breast. Never child had + called him father, were it in heaven, were + it on earth. Well I knew whose tender + fingers had placed the branch of olive + there. + + </p> + <p> + I went out of the room and locked the + door. It was just that my wife should find + it where it had been laid. + + </p> + <p> + I put my arm into his as we went + out once more into the street. That + moment had made us brother and brother. + And this union made us more strong. + Besides, the silence and the emptiness + began to grow less terrible to us. We + spoke in our natural voices as we came + out, scarcely knowing how great was the + difference between them and the whispers + which had been all we dared at first to + employ. Yet the sound of these louder + tones scared us when we heard them, for + we were still trembling, not assured of deliverance. + It was he who showed himself + a man, not I; for my heart was overwhelmed, + the tears stood in my eyes, I had + no strength to resist my impressions. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Martin Dupin,’ he said suddenly, ‘it is + enough. We are frightening ourselves + with shadows. We are afraid even of our + own voices. This must not be. Enough! + Whosoever they were who have been in + Semur, their visitation is over, and they are + gone.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I think so,’ I said faintly; ‘but God + knows.’ Just then something passed me + as sure as ever man passed me. I started + back out of the way and dropped my friend's + arm, and covered my eyes with my hands. + It was nothing that could be seen; it was + an air, a breath. M. le Curé looked at me + wildly; he was as a man beside himself. + He struck his foot upon the pavement and + gave a loud and bitter cry. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Is it delusion?’ he said, ‘O my God! + or shall not even this, not even so much as + this be revealed to me?’ + + </p> + <p> + To see a man who had so ruled himself, + who had resisted every disturbance and + stood fast when all gave way, moved thus + at the very last to cry out with passion + against that which had been denied to him, + brought me back to myself. How often + had I read it in his eyes before! He—the + priest—the servant of the unseen—yet + to all of us lay persons had that been revealed + which was hid from him. A great + pity was within me, and gave me strength. + ‘Brother,’ I said, ‘we are weak. If we + saw heaven opened, could we trust to our + vision now? Our imaginations are masters + of us. So far as mortal eye can see, we + are alone in Semur. Have you forgotten + your psalm, and how you sustained us at + the first? And now, your Cathedral is + open to you, my brother. <i>Lætatus sum</i>,’ I + said. It was an inspiration from above, + and no thought of mine; for it is well + known, that though deeply respectful, I + have never professed religion. With one + impulse we turned, we went together, as in + a procession, across the silent place, and + up the great steps. We said not a word + to each other of what we meant to do. + All was fair and silent in the holy place; + a breath of incense still in the air; a murmur + of psalms (as one could imagine) far + up in the high roof. There I served, while + he said his mass. It was for my friend + that this impulse came to my mind; but I + was rewarded. The days of my childhood + seemed to come back to me. All trouble, + and care, and mystery, and pain, seemed + left behind. All I could see was the + glimmer on the altar of the great candle-sticks, + the sacred pyx in its shrine, the + chalice, and the book. I was again an + <i>enfant de chœur</i> robed in white, like the + angels, no doubt, no disquiet in my soul—and + my father kneeling behind among the + faithful, bowing his head, with a sweetness + which I too knew, being a father, because + it was his child that tinkled the bell and + swung the censer. Never since those days + have I served the mass. My heart grew + soft within me as the heart of a little child. + The voice of M. le Curé was full of tears—it + swelled out into the air and filled the + vacant place. I knelt behind him on the + steps of the altar and wept. + + </p> + <p> + Then there came a sound that made our + hearts leap in our bosoms. His voice + wavered as if it had been struck by a strong + wind; but he was a brave man, and he + went on. It was the bells of the Cathedral + that pealed out over our heads. In the + midst of the office, while we knelt all alone, + they began to ring as at Easter or some + great festival. At first softly, almost sadly, + like choirs of distant singers, that died + away and were echoed and died again; + then taking up another strain, they rang + out into the sky with hurrying notes and + clang of joy. The effect upon myself was + wonderful. I no longer felt any fear. The + illusion was complete. I was a child again, + serving the mass in my little surplice—aware + that all who loved me were kneeling + behind, that the good God was smiling, + and the Cathedral bells ringing out their + majestic Amen. + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé came down the altar steps + when his mass was ended. Together we + put away the vestments and the holy + vessels. Our hearts were soft; the weight + was taken from them. As we came out + the bells were dying away in long and low + echoes, now faint, now louder, like mingled + voices of gladness and regret. And whereas + it had been a pale twilight when we entered, + the clearness of the day had rolled sweetly + in, and now it was fair morning in all the + streets. We did not say a word to each + other, but arm and arm took our way to + the gates, to open to our neighbours, to call + all our fellow-citizens back to Semur. + + </p> + <p> + If I record here an incident of another + kind, it is because of the sequel that + followed. As we passed by the hospital + of St. Jean, we heard distinctly, coming + from within, the accents of a feeble yet + impatient voice. The sound revived for + a moment the troubles that were stilled + within us—but only for a moment. This + was no visionary voice. It brought a smile + to the grave face of M. le Curé and tempted + me well nigh to laughter, so strangely did + this sensation of the actual, break and disperse + the visionary atmosphere. We went + in without any timidity, with a conscious + relaxation of the great strain upon us. In + a little nook, curtained off from the great + ward, lay a sick man upon his bed. ‘Is + it M. le Maire?’ he said; ‘à la bonne + heure! I have a complaint to make of the + nurses for the night. They have gone out + to amuse themselves; they take no notice + of poor sick people. They have known + for a week that I could not sleep; but + neither have they given me a sleeping + draught, nor endeavoured to distract me + with cheerful conversation. And to-day, + look you, M. le Maire, not one of the sisters + has come near me!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Have you suffered, my poor fellow?’ + I said; but he would not go so far as + this. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I don't want to make complaints, M. le + Maire; but the sisters do not come themselves + as they used to do. One does not + care to have a strange nurse, when one + knows that if the sisters did their duty—But + if it does not occur any more I do not + wish it to be thought that I am the one to + complain.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Do not fear, mon ami,’ I said. ‘I will + say to the Reverend Mother that you have + been left too long alone.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘And listen, M. le Maire,’ cried the man; + ‘those bells, will they never be done? My + head aches with the din they make. How + can one go to sleep with all that riot in + one's ears?’ + + </p> + <p> + We looked at each other, we could not + but smile. So that which is joy and deliverance + to one is vexation to another. + As we went out again into the street the + lingering music of the bells died out, and + (for the first time for all these terrible days + and nights) the great clock struck the hour. + And as the clock struck, the last cloud + rose like a mist and disappeared in flying + vapours, and the full sunshine of noon + burst on Semur. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C07"></a> + SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + + </h2> + <p> + When M. le Maire disappeared within the + mist, we all remained behind with troubled + hearts. For my own part I was alarmed for + my friend. M. Martin Dupin is not noble. + He belongs, indeed, to the <i>haute bourgeoisie,</i> + and all his antecedents are most respectable; + but it is his personal character and + admirable qualities which justify me in + calling him my friend. The manner in + which he has performed his duties to his + fellow-citizens during this time of distress + has been sublime. It is not my habit to + take any share in public life; the unhappy + circumstances of France have made this + impossible for years. Nevertheless, I put + aside my scruples when it became necessary, + to leave him free for his mission. I gave + no opinion upon that mission itself, or how + far he was right in obeying the advice of + a hare-brained enthusiast like Lecamus. + Nevertheless the moment had come at + which our banishment had become intolerable. + Another day, and I should have + proposed an assault upon the place. Our + dead forefathers, though I would speak of + them with every respect, should not presume + upon their privilege. I do not pretend to + be braver than other men, nor have I shown + myself more equal than others to cope with + the present emergency. But I have the + impatience of my countrymen, and rather + than rot here outside the gates, parted + from Madame de Bois-Sombre and my + children, who, I am happy to state, are in + safety at the country house of the brave + Dupin, I should have dared any hazard. + This being the case, a new step of any kind + called for my approbation, and I could not + refuse under the circumstances—especially + as no ceremony of installation was required + or profession of loyalty to one government + or another—to take upon me the office of + coadjutor and act as deputy for my friend + Martin outside the walls of Semur. + + </p> + <p> + The moment at which I assumed the + authority was one of great discouragement + and depression. The men were tired to + death. Their minds were worn out as + well as their bodies. The excitement and + fatigue had been more than they could + bear. Some were for giving up the contest + and seeking new homes for themselves. + These were they, I need not remark, who + had but little to lose; some seemed to care + for nothing but to lie down and rest. + Though it produced a great movement + among us when Lecamus suddenly appeared + coming out of the city; and the undertaking + of Dupin and the excellent Curé was viewed + with great interest, yet there could not but + be signs apparent that the situation had + lasted too long. It was <i>tendu</i> in the + strongest degree, and when that is the case + a reaction must come. It is impossible + to say, for one thing, how treat was our + personal discomfort. We were as soldiers + campaigning without a commissariat, or + any precautions taken for our welfare; no + food save what was sent to us from La + Clairière and other places; no means of + caring for our personal appearance, in + which lies so much of the materials of self + respect. I say nothing of the chief features + of all—the occupation of our homes by + others—the forcible expulsion of which we + had been the objects. No one could have + been more deeply impressed than myself at + the moment of these extraordinary proceedings; + but we cannot go on with one + monotonous impression, however serious, + we other Frenchmen. Three days is a very + long time to dwell in one thought; I myself + had become impatient, I do not deny. + To go away, which would have been very + natural, and which Agathe proposed, was + contrary to my instincts and interests both. + I trust I can obey the logic of circumstances + as well as another; but to yield is + not easy, and to leave my hotel at Semur—now + the chief residence, alas! of the + Bois-Sombres—probably to the licence of + a mob—for one can never tell at what + moment Republican institutions may break + down and sink back into the chaos from + which they arose—was impossible. Nor + would I forsake the brave Dupin without + the strongest motive; but that the situation + was extremely <i>tendu</i>, and a reaction close + at hand, was beyond dispute. + + </p> + <p> + I resisted the movement which my excellent + friend made to take off and transfer + to me his scarf of office. These things are + much thought of among the <i>bourgeoisie</i>. + ‘<i>Mon ami</i>,’ I said, ‘you cannot tell what + use you may have for it; whereas our + townsmen know me, and that I am not one + to take up an unwarrantable position.’ We + then accompanied him to the neighbourhood + of the Porte St. Lambert. It was at + that time invisible; we could but judge + approximately. My men were unwilling + to approach too near, neither did I myself + think it necessary. We parted, after giving + the two envoys an honourable escort, + leaving a clear space between us and the + darkness. To see them disappear gave us + all a startling sensation. Up to the last + moment I had doubted whether they would + obtain admittance. When they disappeared + from our eyes, there came upon all of us an + impulse of alarm. I myself was so far + moved by it, that I called out after them + in a sudden panic. For if any catastrophe + had happened, how could I ever have forgiven + myself, especially as Madame Dupin + de la Clairière, a person entirely <i>comme il + faut</i>, and of the most distinguished character, + went after her husband, with a touching + devotion, following him to the very + edge of the darkness? I do not think, so + deeply possessed was he by his mission, + that he saw her. Dupin is very determined + in his way; but he is imaginative and + thoughtful, and it is very possible that, as + he required all his powers to brace him for + this enterprise, he made it a principle + neither to look to the right hand nor the + left. When we paused, and following after + our two representatives, Madame Dupin + stepped forth, a thrill ran through us all. + Some would have called to her, for I heard + many broken exclamations; but most of us + were too much startled to speak. We + thought nothing less than that she was + about to risk herself by going after them + into the city. If that was her intention—and + nothing is more probable; for women + are very daring, though they are timid—she + was stopped, it is most likely, by that + curious inability to move a step farther + which we have all experienced. We saw + her pause, clasp her hands in despair (or + it might be in token of farewell to her + husband), then, instead of returning, seat + herself on the road on the edge of the + darkness. It was a relief to all who were + looking on to see her there. + + </p> + <p> + In the reaction after that excitement I + found myself in face of a great difficulty—what + to do with my men, to keep them + from demoralisation. They were greatly + excited; and yet there was nothing to be + done for them, for myself, for any of us, + but to wait. To organise the patrol again, + under the circumstances, would have been + impossible. Dupin, perhaps, might have + tried it with that <i>bourgeois</i> determination + which so often carries its point in spite of + all higher intelligence; but to me, who + have not this commonplace way of looking + at things, it was impossible. The worthy + soul did not think in what a difficulty he + left us. That intolerable, good-for-nothing + Jacques Richard (whom Dupin protects + unwisely, I cannot tell why), and who was + already half-seas-over, had drawn several + of his comrades with him towards the + <i>cabaret</i>, which was always a danger to us. + ‘We will drink success to M. le Maire,’ he + said, ‘<i>mes bons amis</i>! That can do no + one any harm; and as we have spoken up, + as we have empowered him to offer handsome + terms to <i>Messieurs les Morts</i>——’ + + </p> + <p> + It was intolerable. Precisely at the + moment when our fortune hung in the + balance, and when, perhaps, an indiscreet + word—‘Arrest that fellow,’ I said. + ‘Riou, you are an official; you understand + your duty. Arrest him on the spot, + and confine him in the tent out of the + way of mischief. Two of you mount + guard over him. And let a party be told + off, of which you will take the command, + Louis Bertin, to go at once to La Clairière + and beg the Reverend Mothers of the + hospital to favour us with their presence. + It will be well to have those excellent + ladies in our front whatever happens; and + you may communicate to them the unanimous + decision about their chapel. You, + Robert Lemaire, with an escort, will proceed + to the <i>campagne</i> of M. Barbou, and + put him in possession of the circumstances. + Those of you who have a natural wish to + seek a little repose will consider yourselves + as discharged from duty and permitted to + do so. Your Maire having confided to me + his authority—not without your consent—(this + I avow I added with some difficulty, + for who cared for their assent? but a Republican + Government offers a premium to + every insincerity), I wait with confidence + to see these dispositions carried out.’ + + </p> + <p> + This, I am happy to say, produced the + best effect. They obeyed me without + hesitation; and, fortunately for me, slumber + seized upon the majority. Had it not been + for this, I can scarcely tell how I should + have got out of it. I felt drowsy myself, + having been with the patrol the greater + part of the night; but to yield to such weakness + was, in my position, of course impossible. + + </p> + <p> + This, then, was our attitude during the + last hours of suspense, which were perhaps + the most trying of all. In the distance + might be seen the little bands marching + towards La Clairière, on one side, and M. + Barbou's country-house (‘La Corbeille des + Raisins’) on the other. It goes without + saying that I did not want M. Barbou, but + it was the first errand I could think of. + Towards the city, just where the darkness + began that enveloped it, sat Madame Dupin. + That <i>sainte femme</i> was praying for her husband, + who could doubt? And under the + trees, wherever they could find a favourable + spot, my men lay down on the grass, and + most of them fell asleep. My eyes were + heavy enough, but responsibility drives + away rest. I had but one nap of five + minutes' duration, leaning against a tree, + when it occurred to me that Jacques + Richard, whom I sent under escort half-drunk + to the tent, was not the most admirable + companion for that poor visionary + Lecamus, who had been accommodated + there. I roused myself, therefore, though + unwillingly, to see whether these two, so + discordant, could agree. + + </p> + <p> + I met Lecamus at the tent-door. He + was coming out, very feeble and tottering, + with that dazed look which (according to + me) has always been characteristic of him. + He had a bundle of papers in his hand. + He had been setting in order his report of + what had happened to him, to be submitted + to the Maire. ‘Monsieur,’ he said, with + some irritation (which I forgave him), ‘you + have always been unfavourable to me. I + owe it to you that this unhappy drunkard + has been sent to disturb me in my feebleness + and the discharge of a public duty.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘My good Monsieur Lecamus,’ said I, + ‘you do my recollection too much honour. + The fact is, I had forgotten all about you + and your public duty. Accept my excuses. + Though indeed your supposition that I + should have taken the trouble to annoy + you, and your description of that good-for-nothing + as an unhappy drunkard, are signs + of intolerance which I should not have + expected in a man so favoured.’ + + </p> + <p> + This speech, though too long, pleased + me, for a man of this species, a revolutionary + (are not all visionaries revolutionaries?) + is always, when occasion offers, to + be put down. He disarmed me, however, + by his humility. He gave a look round. + ‘Where can I go?’ he said, and there was + pathos in his voice. At length he perceived + Madame Dupin sitting almost + motionless on the road. ‘Ah!’ he said, + ‘there is my place.’ The man, I could + not but perceive, was very weak. His + eyes were twice their natural size, his face + was the colour of ashes; through his whole + frame there was a trembling; the papers + shook in his hand. A compunction seized + my mind: I regretted to have sent that + piece of noise and folly to disturb a poor + man so suffering and weak. ‘Monsieur + Lecamus,’ I said, ‘forgive me. I acknowledge + that it was inconsiderate. Remain + here in comfort, and I will find for this + unruly fellow another place of confinement.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Nay,’ he said, ‘there is my place,’ pointing + to where Madame Dupin sat. I felt + disposed for a moment to indulge in a + pleasantry, to say that I approved his taste; + but on second thoughts I forebore. He + went tottering slowly across the broken + ground, hardly able to drag himself along. + ‘Has he had any refreshment?’ I asked + of one of the women who were about. + They told me yes, and this restored my + composure; for after all I had not meant + to annoy him, I had forgotten he was there—a + trivial fault in circumstances so exciting. + I was more easy in my mind, however, + I confess it, when I saw that he had + reached his chosen position safely. The + man looked so weak. It seemed to me that + he might have died on the road. + + </p> + <p> + I thought I could almost perceive the + gate, with Madame Dupin seated under + the battlements, her charming figure relieved + against the gloom, and that poor + Lecamus lying, with his papers fluttering + at her feet. This was the last thing I was + conscious of. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C08"></a> + EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF + MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIÈRE + (née DE CHAMPFLEURIE). + + </h2> + <p> + I went with my husband to the city gate. + I did not wish to distract his mind from + what he had undertaken, therefore I took + care he should not see me; but to follow + close, giving the sympathy of your whole + heart, must not that be a support? If I + am asked whether I was content to let him + go, I cannot answer yes; but had another + than Martin been chosen, I could not have + borne it. What I desired, was to go myself. + I was not afraid: and if it had + proved dangerous, if I had been broken + and crushed to pieces between the seen + and the unseen, one could not have had a + more beautiful fate. It would have made + me happy to go. But perhaps it was + better that the messenger should not be a + woman; they might have said it was delusion, + an attack of the nerves. We are not + trusted in these respects, though I find it + hard to tell why. + + </p> + <p> + But I went with Martin to the gate. + To go as far as was possible, to be as near + as possible, that was something. If there + had been room for me to pass, I should + have gone, and with such gladness! for + God He knows that to help to thrust my + husband into danger, and not to share it, + was terrible to me. But no; the invisible + line was still drawn, beyond which I could + not stir. The door opened before him, + and closed upon me. But though to see + him disappear into the gloom was anguish, + yet to know that he was the man by whom + the city should be saved was sweet. I sat + down on the spot where my steps were + stayed. It was close to the wall, where + there is a ledge of stonework round the + basement of the tower. There I sat down + to wait till he should come again. + + </p> + <p> + If any one thinks, however, that we, who + were under the shelter of the roof of La + Clairière were less tried than our husbands, + it is a mistake; our chief grief + was that we were parted from them, not + knowing what suffering, what exposure they + might have to bear, and knowing that they + would not accept, as most of us were willing + to accept, the interpretation of the + mystery; but there was a certain comfort + in the fact that we had to be very busy, + preparing a little food to take to them, and + feeding the others. La Clairière is a little + country house, not a great château, and it + was taxed to the utmost to afford some + covert to the people. The children were + all sheltered and cared for; but as for the + rest of us we did as we could. And how + gay they were, all the little ones! What + was it to them all that had happened? It + was a fête for them to be in the country, + to be so many together, to run in the fields + and the gardens. Sometimes their laughter + and their happiness were more than we + could bear. Agathe de Bois-Sombre, who + takes life hardly, who is more easily deranged + than I, was one who was much disturbed + by this. But was it not to preserve + the children that we were commanded to + go to La Clairière? Some of the women + also were not easy to bear with. When + they were put into our rooms they too + found it a fête, and sat down among the + children, and ate and drank, and forgot + what it was; what awful reason had driven + us out of our + homes. These were not, oh + let no one think so! the majority; but + there were some, it cannot be denied; and + it was difficult for me to calm down Bonne + Maman, and keep her from sending them + away with their babes. ‘But they are + <i>misérables</i>,’ she said. 'If they were to + wander and be lost, if they were to suffer + as thou sayest, where would be the harm? + I have no patience with the idle, with those + who impose upon thee.’ It is possible that + Bonne Maman was right—but what then? + ‘Preserve the children and the sick,’ was + the mission that had been given to me. + My own room was made the hospital. + Nor did this please Bonne Maman. She + bid me if I did not stay in it myself to give + it to the Bois-Sombres, to some who deserved + it. But is it not they who need + most who deserve most? Bonne Maman + cannot bear that the poor and wretched + should live in her Martin's chamber. He is + my Martin no less. But to give it up to our + Lord is not that to sanctify it? There are + who have put Him into their own bed + when they imagined they were but sheltering + a sick beggar there; that He should + have the best was sweet to me: and could + not I pray all the better that our Martin + should be enlightened, should come to the + true sanctuary? When I said this Bonne + Maman wept. It was the grief of her + heart that Martin thought otherwise than + as we do. Nevertheless she said, ‘He is + so good; the <i>bon Dieu</i> knows how good + he is;' as if even his mother could know + that so well as I! + + </p> + <p> + But with the women and the children + crowding everywhere, the sick in my + chamber, the helpless in every corner, it + will be seen that we, too, had much to do. + And our hearts were elsewhere, with those + who were watching the city, who were face + to face with those in whom they had not + believed. We were going and coming all + day long with food for them, and there + never was a time of the night or day that + there were not many of us watching on + the brow of the hill to see if any change + came in Semur. Agathe and I, and our + children, were all together in one little + room. She believed in God, but it was + not any comfort to her; sometimes she + would weep and pray all day long; sometimes + entreat her husband to abandon the + city, to go elsewhere and live, and fly from + this strange fate. She is one who cannot + endure to be unhappy—not to have what + she wishes. As for me, I was brought up + in poverty, and it is no wonder if I can more + easily submit. She was not willing that + I should come this morning to Semur. In + the night the Mère Julie had roused us, + saying she had seen a procession of angels + coming to restore us to the city. Ah! to + those who have no knowledge it is easy to + speak of processions of angels. But to + those who have seen what an angel is—how + they flock upon us unawares in the + darkness, so that one is confused, and scarce + can tell if it is reality or a dream; to those + who have heard a little voice soft as the + dew coming out of heaven! I said to them—for + all were in a great tumult—that the + angels do not come in processions, they + steal upon us unaware, they reveal themselves + in the soul. But they did not + listen to me; even Agathe took pleasure in + hearing of the revelation. As for me, I had + denied myself, I had not seen Martin for a + night and a day. I took one of the great + baskets, and I went with the women who + were the messengers for the day. A purpose + formed itself in my heart, it was to + make my way into the city, I know not + how, and implore them to have pity upon + us before the people were distraught. + Perhaps, had I been able to refrain from + speaking to Martin, I might have found + the occasion I wished; but how could I + conceal my desire from my husband? And + now all is changed, I am rejected and he is + gone. He was more worthy. Bonne + Maman is right. Our good God, who is + our father, does He require that one should + make profession of faith, that all should + be alike? He sees the heart; and to + choose my Martin, does not that prove + that He loves best that which is best, not + I, or a priest, or one who makes professions? + Thus, I sat down at the gate with + a great confidence, though also a trembling + in my heart. He who had known how to + choose him among all the others, would + not He guard him? It was a proof to me + once again that heaven is true, that the + good God loves and comprehends us all, + to see how His wisdom, which is unerring, + had chosen the best man in Semur. + + </p> + <p> + And M. le Curé, that goes without saying, + he is a priest of priests, a true servant + of God. + + </p> + <p> + I saw my husband go: perhaps, God + knows, into danger, perhaps to some encounter + such as might fill the world with + awe—to meet those who read the thought + in your mind before it comes to your lips. + Well! there is no thought in Martin that is + not noble and true. Me, I have follies in + my heart, every kind of folly; but he!—the + tears came in a flood to my eyes, but I + would not shed them, as if I were weeping + for fear and sorrow—no—but for happiness + to know that falsehood was not in him. + My little Marie, a holy virgin, may look + into her father's heart—I do not fear the + test. + + </p> + <p> + The sun came warm to my feet as I sat + on the foundation of our city, but the projection + of the tower gave me a little shade. + All about was a great peace. I thought of + the psalm which says, ‘He will give it to + His beloved sleeping’—that is true; but + always there are some who are used as + instruments, who are not permitted to sleep. + The sounds that came from the people + gradually ceased; they were all very quiet. + M. de Bois-Sombre I saw at a distance + making his dispositions. Then M. Paul + Lecamus, whom I had long known, came + up across the field, and seated himself close + to me upon the road. I have always had a + great sympathy with him since the death of + his wife; ever since there has been an abstraction + in his eyes, a look of desolation. + He has no children or any one to bring him + back to life. Now, it seemed to me that + he had the air of a man who was dying. + He had been in the city while all of us had + been outside. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Monsieur Lecamus,’ I said, ‘you look + very ill, and this is not a place for you. + Could not I take you somewhere, where + you might be more at your ease?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It is true, Madame,’ he said, ‘the road + is hard, but the sunshine is sweet; and + when I have finished what I am writing + for M. le Maire, it will be over. There + will be no more need—’ + + </p> + <p> + I did not understand what he meant. + I asked him to let me help him, but he + shook his head. His eyes were very + hollow, in great caves, and his face was the + colour of ashes. Still he smiled. ‘I thank + you, Madame,’ he said, ‘infinitely; everyone + knows that Madame Dupin is kind; + but when it is done, I shall be free.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I am sure, M. Lecamus, that my husband—that + M. le Maire—would not wish + you to trouble yourself, to be hurried—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No,’ he said, ‘not he, but I. Who else + could write what I have to write? It must + be done while it is day.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Then there is plenty of time, M. Lecamus. + All the best of the day is yet to + come; it is still morning. If you could + but get as far as La Clairière. There we + would nurse you—restore you.’ + + </p> + <p> + He shook his head. ‘You have enough + on your hands at La Clairière,’ he said; + and then, leaning upon the stones, he began + to write again with his pencil. After a + time, when he stopped, I ventured to ask—‘Monsieur + Lecamus, is it, indeed, Those——whom + we have known, who are in + Semur?’ + + </p> + <p> + He turned his dim eyes upon me. ‘Does + Madame Dupin,’ he said, ‘require to + ask?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No, no. It is true. I have seen and + heard. But yet, when a little time passes, + you know? one wonders; one asks one's + self, was it a dream?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘That is what I fear,’ he said. ‘I, too, + if life went on, might ask, notwithstanding + all that has occurred to me, Was it a + dream?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘M. Lecamus, you will forgive me if I + hurt you. You saw—<i>her</i>?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No. Seeing—what is seeing? It is + but a vulgar sense, it is not all; but I sat + at her feet. She was with me. We were + one, as of old——.’ A gleam of strange + light came into his dim eyes. ‘Seeing is + not everything, Madame.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No, M. Lecamus. I heard the dear + voice of my little Marie.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Nor is hearing everything,’ he said + hastily. ‘Neither did she speak; but she + was there. We were one; we had no need + to speak. What is speaking or hearing + when heart wells into heart? For a very + little moment, only for a moment, Madame + Dupin.’ + + </p> + <p> + I put out my hand to him; I could not + say a word. How was it possible that she + could go away again, and leave him so + feeble, so worn, alone? + + </p> + <p> + ‘Only a very little moment,’ he said, + slowly. ‘There were other voices—but + not hers. I think I am glad it was in the + spirit we met, she and I—I prefer not to + see her till—after——’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Oh, M. Lecamus, I am too much of + the world! To see them, to hear them—it + is for this I long.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘No, dear Madame. I would not have + it till—after——. But I must make haste, + I must write, I hear the hum approaching——’ + + </p> + <p> + I could not tell what he meant; but I + asked no more. How still everything was + The people lay asleep on the grass, and I, + too, was overwhelmed by the great quiet. + I do not know if I slept, but I dreamed. + I saw a child very fair and tall always near + me, but hiding her face. It appeared to + me in my dream that all I wished for was + to see this hidden countenance, to know + her name; and that I followed and watched + her, but for a long time in vain. All at + once she turned full upon me, held out her + arms to me. Do I need to say who it was? + I cried out in my dream to the good God, + that He had done well to take her from + me—that this was worth it all. Was it a + dream? I would not give that dream for + rears of waking life. Then I started and + came back, in a moment, to the still morning + sunshine, the sight of the men asleep, + the roughness of the wall against which I + leant. Some one laid a hand on mine. I + opened my eyes, not knowing what it was—if + it might be my husband coming back, + or her whom I had seen in my dream. It + was M. Lecamus. He had risen up upon + his knees—his papers were all laid aside. + His eyes in those hollow caves were opened + wide, and quivering with a strange light. + He had caught my wrist with his worn + hand. ‘Listen!’ he said; his voice fell to + a whisper; a light broke over his face. + ‘Listen!’ he cried; ‘they are coming.’ + While he thus grasped my wrist, holding + up his weak and wavering body in that + strained attitude, the moments passed very + slowly. I was afraid of him, of his worn + face and thin hands, and the wild eagerness + about him. I am ashamed to say it, but so + it was. And for this reason it seemed long + to me, though I think not more than a minute, + till suddenly the bells rang out, sweet + and glad as they ring at Easter for the + resurrection. There had been ringing of + bells before, but not like this. With a start + and universal movement the sleeping men + got up from where they lay—not one but + every one, coming out of the little hollows + and from under the trees as if from graves. + They all sprang up to listen, with one impulse; + and as for me, knowing that Martin + was in the city, can it be wondered at if + my heart beat so loud that I was incapable + of thought of others! What brought me + to myself was the strange weight of M. + Lecamus on my arm. He put his other + hand upon me, all cold in the brightness, + all trembling. He raised himself thus + slowly to his feet. When I looked at him + I shrieked aloud. I forgot all else. His + face was transformed—a smile came upon + it that was ineffable—the light blazed up, + and then quivered and flickered in his eyes + like a dying flame. All this time he was + leaning his weight upon my arm. Then + suddenly he loosed his hold of me, stretched + out his hands, stood up, and—died. My + God! shall I ever forget him as he stood—his + head raised, his hands held out, his + lips moving, the eyelids opened wide with + a quiver, the light flickering and dying + He died first, standing up, saying something + with his pale lips—then fell. And it seemed + to me all at once, and for a moment, that I + heard a sound of many people marching + past, the murmur and hum of a great + multitude; and softly, softly I was put out + of the way, and a voice said, ‘<i>Adieu, ma + sœur</i>.’ ‘<i>Ma sœur</i>!’ who called me ‘<i>Ma + sœur</i>’? I have no sister. I cried out, + saying I know not what. They told me + after that I wept and wrung my hands, and + said, ‘Not thee, not thee, Marie!’ But + after that I knew no more. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C09"></a> + THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN + (née LEPELLETIER). + + </h2> + <p> + To complete the <i>procés verbal</i>, my son + wishes me to give my account of the things + which happened out of Semur during its + miraculous occupation, as it is his desire, + in the interests of truth, that nothing + should be left out. In this I find a great + difficulty for many reasons; in the first + place, because I have not the aptitude of + expressing myself in writing, and it may + well be that the phrases I employ may + fail in the correctness which good French + requires; and again, because it is my misfortune + not to agree in all points with my + Martin, though I am proud to think that + he is, in every relation of life, so good a + man, that the women of his family need not + hesitate to follow his advice—but necessarily + there are some points which one + reserves; and I cannot but feel the closeness + of the connection between the late + remarkable exhibition of the power of + Heaven and the outrage done upon the + good Sisters of St. Jean by the administration, + of which unfortunately my son is at + the head. I say unfortunately, since it is + the spirit of independence and pride in him + which has resisted all the warnings offered + by Divine Providence, and which refuses + even now to right the wrongs of the Sisters + of St. Jean; though, if it may be permitted + to me to say it, as his mother, it was very + fortunate in the late troubles that Martin + Dupin found himself at the head of the + Commune of Semur—since who else could + have kept his self-control as he did?—caring + for all things and forgetting nothing; who + else would, with so much courage, have + entered the city? and what other man, being + a person of the world and secular in all his + thoughts, as, alas! it is so common for men + to be, would have so nobly acknowledged + his obligations to the good God when our + misfortunes were over? My constant + prayers for his conversion do not make me + incapable of perceiving the nobility of his + conduct. When the evidence has been + incontestible he has not hesitated to make + a public profession of his gratitude, which + all will acknowledge to be the sign of a + truly noble mind and a heart of gold. + + </p> + <p> + I have long felt that the times were ripe + for some exhibition of the power of God. + Things have been going very badly + among us. Not only have the powers of + darkness triumphed over our holy church, + in a manner ever to be wept and mourned + by all the faithful, and which might have + been expected to bring down fire from + Heaven upon our heads, but the corruption + of popular manners (as might also have been + expected) has been daily arising to a pitch + unprecedented. The fêtes may indeed be + said to be observed, but in what manner? + In the cabarets rather than in the churches; + and as for the fasts and vigils, who thinks of + them? who attends to those sacred moments + of penitence? Scarcely even a few ladies + are found to do so, instead of the whole + population, as in duty bound. I have even + seen it happen that my daughter-in-law and + myself, and her friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, + and old Mère Julie from the + market, have formed the whole congregation. + Figure to yourself the <i>bon Dieu</i> and + all the blessed saints looking down from + heaven to hear—four persons only in our + great Cathedral! I trust that I know that + the good God does not despise even two or + three; but if any one will think of it—the + great bells rung, and the candles lighted, + and the curé in his beautiful robes, and all + the companies of heaven looking on—and + only us four! This shows the neglect of + all sacred ordinances that was in Semur. + While, on the other hand, what grasping + there was for money; what fraud and deceit; + what foolishness and dissipation! Even the + Mère Julie herself, though a devout person, + the pears she sold to us on the last market + day before these events, were far, very far, + as she must have known, from being + satisfactory. In the same way Gros-Jean, + though a peasant from our own village near + La Clairière, and a man for whom we have + often done little services, attempted to + impose upon me about the wood for the + winter's use, the very night before these + occurrences. ‘It is enough,’ I cried out, + ‘to bring the dead out of their graves.’ I + did not know—the holy saints forgive me!—how + near it was to the moment when this + should come true. + + </p> + <p> + And perhaps it is well that I should + admit without concealment that I am not + one of the women to whom it has been + given to see those who came back. There + are moments when I will not deny I have + asked myself why those others should + have been so privileged and never I. Not + even in a dream do I see those whom I + have lost; yet I think that I too have loved + them as well as any have been loved. I + have stood by their beds to the last; I + have closed their beloved eyes. <i>Mon + Dieu! mon Dieu!</i> have not I drunk of + that cup to the dregs? But never to me, + never to me, has it been permitted either + to see or to hear. <i>Bien</i>! it has been so + ordered. Agnès, my daughter-in-law, is a + good woman. I have not a word to say + against her; and if there are moments + when my heart rebels, when I ask myself + why she should have her eyes opened and + not I, the good God knows that I do not + complain against His will—it is in His + hand to do as He pleases. And if I + receive no privileges, yet have I the + privilege which is best, which is, as M. le + Curé justly observes, the highest of all— + that of doing my duty. In this I thank the + good Lord our Seigneur that my Martin + has never needed to be ashamed of his + mother. + + </p> + <p> + I will also admit that when it was first + made apparent to me—not by the sounds + of voices which the others heard, but by + the use of my reason which I humbly + believe is also a gift of God—that the way + in which I could best serve both those of + the city and my son Martin, who is over + them, was to lead the way with the children + and all the helpless to La Clairière, thus + relieving the watchers, there was for a + time a great struggle in my bosom. What + were they all to me, that I should desert + my Martin, my only son, the child of my + old age; he who is as his father, as dear, + and yet more dear, because he is his father's + son? ‘What! (I said in my heart) abandon + thee, my child? nay, rather abandon life + and every consolation; for what is life to + me but thee?’ But while my heart swelled + with this cry, suddenly it became apparent + to me how many there were holding up + their hands helplessly to him, clinging to + him so that he could not move. To whom + else could they turn? He was the one + among all who preserved his courage, who + neither feared nor failed. When those + voices rang out from the walls—which some + understood, but which I did not understand, + and many more with me—though my + heart was wrung with straining my ears to + listen if there was not a voice for me too, + yet at the same time this thought was + working in my heart. There was a poor + woman close to me with little children + clinging to her; neither did she know + what those voices said. Her eyes turned + from Semur, all lost in the darkness, to + the sky above us and to me beside her, all + confused and bewildered; and the children + clung to her, all in tears, crying with that + wail which is endless—the trouble of + childhood which does not know why it is + troubled. ‘Maman! Maman!’ they cried, + ‘let us go home.’ ‘Oh! be silent, my little + ones,’ said the poor woman; ‘be silent; + we will go to M. le Maire—he will not + leave us without a friend.’ It was then + that I saw what my duty was. But it was + with a pang—<i>bon Dieu!</i>—when I turned + my back upon my Martin, when I went + away to shelter, to peace, leaving my son + thus in face of an offended Heaven and all + the invisible powers, do you suppose it + was a whole heart I carried in my breast? + But no! it was nothing save a great ache—a + struggle as of death. But what of + that? I had my duty to do, as he had—and + as he did not flinch, so did not I; + otherwise he would have been ashamed of + his mother—and I? I should have felt + that the blood was not mine which ran in + his veins. + + </p> + <p> + No one can tell what it was, that march + to La Clairière. Agnès at first was like an + angel. I hope I always do Madame Martin + justice. She is a saint. She is good to the + bottom of her heart. Nevertheless, with + those natures which are enthusiast—which + are upborne by excitement—there is also a + weakness. Though she was brave as the + holy Pucelle when we set out, after a while + she flagged like another. The colour went + out of her face, and though she smiled + still, yet the tears came to her eyes, and + she would have wept with the other women, + and with the wail of the weary children, + and all the agitation, and the weariness, + and the length of the way, had not I + recalled her to herself. ‘Courage!’ I said + to her. ‘Courage, <i>ma fille!</i> We will + throw open all the chambers. I will give + up even that one in which my Martin + Dupin, the father of thy husband, died.’ + ‘<i>Ma mère</i>,’ she said, holding my hand to + her bosom, ‘he is not dead—he is in + Semur.’ Forgive me, dear Lord! It gave + me a pang that she could see him and not + I. ‘For me,’ I cried, ‘it is enough to + know that my good man is in heaven: his + room, which I have kept sacred, shall be + given up to the poor.’ But oh! the confusion + of the stumbling, weary feet; the + little children that dropped by the way, + and caught at our skirts, and wailed and + sobbed; the poor mothers with babes upon + each arm, with sick hearts and failing limbs. + One cry seemed to rise round us as we + went, each infant moving the others to + sympathy, till it rose like one breath, a wail + of ‘Maman! Maman!’ a cry that had no + meaning, through having so much meaning. + It was difficult not to cry out too in the + excitement, in the labouring of the long, + long, confused, and tedious way. ‘Maman! + Maman!’ The Holy Mother could not but + hear it. It is not possible but that she + must have looked out upon us, and heard + us, so helpless as we were, where she sits + in heaven. + + </p> + <p> + When we got to La Clairière we were + ready to sink down with fatigue like all the + rest—nay, even more than the rest, for we + were not used to it, and for my part I had + altogether lost the habitude of long walks. + But then you could see what Madame + Martin was. She is slight and fragile + and pale, not strong, as any one can perceive; + but she rose above the needs of the + body. She was the one among us who + rested not. We threw open all the rooms, + and the poor people thronged in. Old + Léontine, who is the <i>garde</i> of the house, + gazed upon us and the crowd whom we + brought with us with great eyes full of fear + and trouble. ‘But, Madame,’ she cried, + ‘Madame!’ following me as I went above + to the better rooms. She pulled me by my + robe. She pushed the poor women with + their children away. ‘<i>Allez donc, allez</i>!—rest + outside till these ladies have time to + speak to you,’ she said; and pulled me by my + sleeve. Then ‘Madame Martin is putting + all this <i>canaille</i> into our very chambers,’ + she cried. She had always distrusted + Madame Martin, who was taken by the + peasants for a clerical and a dévote, because + she was noble. ‘The <i>bon Dieu</i> be praised + that Madame also is here, who has sense + and will regulate everything.’ ‘These are + no <i>canaille,’</i> I said: ‘be silent, <i>ma bonne</i> + Léontine, here is something which you + cannot understand. This is Semur which + has come out to us for lodging.’ She let + the keys drop out of her hands. It was + not wonderful if she was amazed. All + day long she followed me about, her very + mouth open with wonder. ‘Madame Martin, + that understands itself,’ she would say. + ‘She is romanesque—she has imagination—but + Madame, Madame has <i>bon sens</i>—who + would have believed it of Madame?’ Léontine + had been my <i>femme de ménage</i> long + before there was a Madame Martin, when + my son was young; and naturally it was + of me she still thought. But I cannot + put down all the trouble we had ere we + found shelter for every one. We filled + the stables and the great barn, and all the + cottages near; and to get them food, and + to have something provided for those who + were watching before the city, and who + had no one but us to think of them, was a + task which was almost beyond our powers. + Truly it was beyond our powers—but the + Holy Mother of heaven and the good angels + helped us. I cannot tell to any one how + it was accomplished, yet it was accomplished. + The wail of the little ones ceased. + They slept that first night as if they had + been in heaven. As for us, when the night + came, and the dews and the darkness, it + seemed to us as if we were out of our + bodies, so weary were we, so weary that + we could not rest. From La Clairière on + ordinary occasions it is a beautiful sight to + see the lights of Semur shining in all the + high windows, and the streets throwing up + a faint whiteness upon the sky; but how + strange it was now to look down and see + nothing but a darkness—a cloud, which was + the city! The lights of the watchers in their + camp were invisible to us,—they were so + small and low upon the broken ground + that we could not see them. Our Agnès + crept close to me; we went with one + accord to the seat before the door. We + did not say ‘I will go,’ but went by one + impulse, for our hearts were there; and we + were glad to taste the freshness of the + night and be silent after all our labours. + We leant upon each other in our weariness. + ‘Ma mère,’ she said, ‘where is he now, our + Martin?’ and wept. ‘He is where there + is the most to do, be thou sure of that,’ + I cried, but wept not. For what did I + bring him into the world but for this + end? + + </p> + <p> + Were I to go day by day and hour by + hour over that time of trouble, the story + would not please any one. Many were + brave and forgot their own sorrows to + occupy themselves with those of others, + but many also were not brave. There + were those among us who murmured and + complained. Some would contend with us + to let them go and call their husbands, and + leave the miserable country where such + things could happen. Some would rave + against the priests and the government, + and some against those who neglected and + offended the Holy Church. Among them + there were those who did not hesitate to + say it was our fault, though how we were + answerable they could not tell. We were + never at any time of the day or night without + a sound of some one weeping or bewailing + herself, as if she were the only + sufferer, or crying out against those who + had brought her here, far from all her + friends. By times it seemed to me that I + could bear it no longer, that it was but + justice to turn those murmurers <i>(pleureuses)</i> + away, and let them try what better they + could do for themselves. But in this + point Madame Martin surpassed me. I do + not grudge to say it. She was better than + I was, for she was more patient. She wept + with the weeping women, then dried her + eyes and smiled upon them without a + thought of anger—whereas I could have + turned them to the door. One thing, however, + which I could not away with, was that + Agnès filled her own chamber with the + poorest of the poor. ‘How,’ I cried, thyself + and thy friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, + were you not enough to fill it, that you + should throw open that chamber to good-for-nothings, + to <i>va-nu-pieds</i>, to the very + rabble?’ ‘<i>Ma mère,’</i> said Madame Martin, + ‘our good Lord died for them.’ ‘And + surely for thee too, thou saint-imbécile!’ I + cried out in my indignation. What, my + Martin's chamber which he had adorned + for his bride! I was beside myself. And + they have an obstinacy these enthusiasts! + But for that matter her friend Madame + de Bois-Sombre thought the same. She + would have been one of the <i>pleureuses</i> herself + had it not been for shame. ‘Agnès + wishes to aid the <i>bon Dieu</i>, Madame,’ she + said, ‘to make us suffer still a little more.’ + The tone in which she spoke, and the + contraction in her forehead, as if our + hospitality was not enough for her, turned + my heart again to my daughter-in-law. + ‘You have reason, Madame,’ I cried; + ‘there are indeed many ways in which + Agnès does the work of the good God.’ + The Bois-Sombres are poor, they have + not a roof to shelter them save that + of the old hotel in Semur, from whence + they were sent forth like the rest of us. + And she and her children owed all to Agnès. + Figure to yourself then my resentment + when this lady directed her scorn at my + daughter-in-law. I am not myself noble, + though of the <i>haute bourgeoisie</i>, which some + people think a purer race. + + </p> + <p> + Long and terrible were the days we + spent in this suspense. For ourselves it + was well that there was so much to do—the + food to provide for all this multitude, + the little children to care for, and to prepare + the provisions for our men who were + before Semur. I was in the Ardennes during + the war, and I saw some of its perils—but + these were nothing to what we encountered + now. It is true that my son Martin + was not in the war, which made it very + different to me; but here the dangers were + such as we could not understand, and + they weighed upon our spirits. The seat + at the door, and that point where the road + turned, where there was always so beautiful + a view of the valley and of the town of + Semur—were constantly occupied by groups + of poor people gazing at the darkness in + which their homes lay. It was strange to + see them, some kneeling and praying with + moving lips; some taking but one look, + not able to endure the sight. I was of + these last. From time to time, whenever + I had a moment, I came out, I know not + why, to see if there was any change. But + to gaze upon that altered prospect for hours, + as some did, would have been intolerable to + me. I could not linger nor try to imagine + what might be passing there, either among + those who were within (as was believed), + or those who were without the walls. + Neither could I pray as many did. My + devotions of every day I will never, I trust, + forsake or forget, and that my Martin was + always in my mind is it needful to say? + But to go over and over all the vague fears + that were in me, and all those thoughts + which would have broken my heart had + they been put into words, I could not do + this even to the good Lord Himself. When + I suffered myself to think, my heart grew + sick, my head swam round, the light went + from my eyes. They are happy who can + do so, who can take the <i>bon Dieu</i> into their + confidence, and say all to Him; but me, I + could not do it. I could not dwell upon + that which was so terrible, upon my home + abandoned, my son—Ah! now that it is + past, it is still terrible to think of. And + then it was all I was capable of, to trust + my God and do what was set before me. + God, He knows what it is we can do and + what we cannot. I could not tell even to + Him all the terror and the misery and the + darkness there was in me; but I put my + faith in Him. It was all of which I was + capable. We are not made alike, neither + in the body nor in the soul. + + </p> + <p> + And there were many women like me at + La Clairière. When we had done each + piece of work we would look out with a + kind of hope, then go back to find something + else to do—not looking at each other, + not saying a word. Happily there was a + great deal to do. And to see how some of + the women, and those the most anxious, + would work, never resting, going on + from one thing to another, as if they were + hungry for more and more! Some did it + with their mouths shut close, with their + countenances fixed, not daring to pause or + meet another's eyes; but some, who were + more patient, worked with a soft word, + and sometimes a smile, and sometimes a + tear; but ever working on. Some of them + were an example to us all. In the morning, + when we got up, some from beds, + some from the floor,—I insisted that all + should lie down, by turns at least, for we + could not make room for every one at the + same hours,—the very first thought of all + was to hasten to the window, or, better, to + the door. Who could tell what might have + happened while we slept? For the first + moment no one would speak,—it was the + moment of hope—and then there would be + a cry, a clasping of the hands, which told—what + we all knew. The one of the women + who touched my heart most was the wife + of Riou of the <i>octroi</i>. She had been almost + rich for her condition in life, with a good + house and a little servant whom she + trained admirably, as I have had occasion + to know. Her husband and her son were + both among those whom we had left + under the walls of Semur; but she had + three children with her at La Clairière. + Madame Riou slept lightly, and so did I. + Sometimes I heard her stir in the middle of + the night, though so softly that no one woke. + We were in the same room, for it may be + supposed that to keep a room to one's self + was not possible. I did not stir, but lay + and watched her as she went to the window, + her figure visible against the pale dawning + of the light, with an eager quick movement + as of expectation—then turning back with + slower step and a sigh. She was always + full of hope. As the days went on, there + came to be a kind of communication between + us. We understood each other. + When one was occupied and the other + free, that one of us who went out to the + door to look across the valley where Semur + was would look at the other as if to say, + ‘I go.’ When it was Madame Riou who + did this, I shook my head, and she gave + me a smile which awoke at every repetition + (though I knew it was vain) a faint + expectation, a little hope. When she came + back, it was she who would shake her + head, with her eyes full of tears. ‘Did I + not tell thee?’ I said, speaking to her as if + she were my daughter. ‘It will be for + next time, Madame,’ she would say, and + smile, yet put her apron to her eyes. + There were many who were like her, and + there were those of whom I have spoken + who were <i>pleureuses</i>, never hoping anything, + doing little, bewailing themselves and their + hard fate. Some of them we employed to + carry the provisions to Semur, and this + amused them, though the heaviness of the + baskets made again a complaint. + + </p> + <p> + As for the children, thank God! they + were not disturbed as we were—to them it + was a beautiful holiday—it was like Heaven. + There is no place on earth that I love like + Semur, yet it is true that the streets are + narrow, and there is not much room for + the children. Here they were happy as + the day; they strayed over all our gardens + and the meadows, which were full of + flowers; they sat in companies upon the + green grass, as thick as the daisies themselves, + which they loved. Old Sister + Mariette, who is called Marie de la Consolation, + sat out in the meadow under an + acacia-tree and watched over them. She + was the one among us who was happy. + She had no son, no husband, among the + watchers, and though, no doubt, she loved + her convent and her hospital, yet she sat + all day long in the shade and in the full + air, and smiled, and never looked towards + Semur. ‘The good Lord will do as He + wills,’ she said, ‘and that will be well.’ It + was true—we all knew it was true; but it + might be—who could tell?—that it was His + will to destroy our town, and take away + our bread, and perhaps the lives of those + who were dear to us; and something came + in our throats which prevented a reply. + ‘<i>Ma sœur</i>,’ I said, ‘we are of the world, we + tremble for those we love; we are not as + you are.’ Sister Mariette did nothing but + smile upon us. ‘I have known my Lord + these sixty years,’ she said, ‘and He has + taken everything from me.’ To see her + smile as she said this was more than I + could bear. From me He had taken + something, but not all. Must we be + prepared to give up all if we would be + perfected? There were many of the + others also who trembled at these words. + ‘And now He gives me my consolation,’ + she said, and called the little ones round + her, and told them a tale of the Good + Shepherd, which is out of the holy Gospel. + To see all the little ones round her knees + in a crowd, and the peaceful face with + which she smiled upon them, and the + meadows all full of flowers, and the sunshine + coming and going through the + branches: and to hear that tale of Him + who went forth to seek the lamb that was + lost, was like a tale out of a holy book, + where all was peace and goodness and joy. + But on the other side, not twenty steps off, + was the house full of those who wept, and + at all the doors and windows anxious faces + gazing down upon that cloud in the valley + where Semur was. A procession of our + women was coming back, many with + lingering steps, carrying the baskets which + were empty. ‘Is there any news?’ we + asked, reading their faces before they could + answer. And some shook their heads, and + some wept. There was no other reply. + + </p> + <p> + On the last night before our deliverance, + suddenly, in the middle of the night, there + was a great commotion in the house. We + all rose out of our beds at the sound of the + cry, almost believing that some one at the + window had seen the lifting of the cloud, + and rushed together, frightened, yet all in + an eager expectation to hear what it was. + It was in the room where the old Mère + Julie slept that the disturbance was. Mère + Julie was one of the market-women of + Semur, the one I have mentioned who was + devout, who never missed the <i>Salut</i> in the + afternoon, besides all masses which are + obligatory. But there were other matters + in which she had not satisfied my mind, as + I have before said. She was the mother + of Jacques Richard, who was a good-for-nothing, + as is well known. At La Clairière + Mère Julie had enacted a strange part. + She had taken no part in anything that + was done, but had established herself in + the chamber allotted to her, and taken the + best bed in it, where she kept her place + night and day, making the others wait upon + her. She had always expressed a great + devotion for St. Jean; and the Sisters of + the Hospital had been very kind to her, and + also to her <i>vaurien</i> of a son, who was + indeed, in some manner, the occasion of all + our troubles—being the first who complained + of the opening of the chapel into the chief + ward, which was closed up by the administration, + and thus became, as I and many + others think, the cause of all the calamities + that have come upon us. It was her bed + that was the centre of the great commotion + we had heard, and a dozen voices immediately + began to explain to us as we entered. + ‘Mère Julie has had a dream. She has + seen a vision,’ they said. It was a vision + of angels in the most beautiful robes, all + shining with gold and whiteness. + + </p> + <p> + ‘The dress of the Holy Mother which she + wears on the great <i>fêtes</i> was nothing to them,’ + Mere Julie told us, when she had composed + herself. For all had run here and there at + her first cry, and procured for her a <i>tisane</i>, + and a cup of <i>bouillon</i>, and all that was good + for an attack of the nerves, which was what + it was at first supposed to be. ‘Their + wings were like the wings of the great + peacock on the terrace, but also like those + of eagles. And each one had a collar of + beautiful jewels about his neck, and robes + whiter than those of any bride.’ This was + the description she gave: and to see the + women how they listened, head above head, + a cloud of eager faces, all full of awe + and attention! The angels had promised + her that they would come again, when we + had bound ourselves to observe all the + functions of the Church, and when all these + Messieurs had been converted, and made + their submission—to lead us back gloriously + to Semur. There was a great tumult in + the chamber, and all cried out that they + were convinced, that they were ready to + promise. All except Madame Martin, who + stood and looked at them with a look which + surprised me, which was of pity rather than + sympathy. As there was no one else to + speak, I took the word, being the mother + of the present Maire, and wife of the last, + and in part mistress of the house. Had + Agnès spoken I would have yielded to + her, but as she was silent I took my + right. ‘Mère Julie,’ I said, ‘and mes + bonnes femmes, my friends, know you that + it is the middle of the night, the hour + at which we must rest if we are to be + able to do the work that is needful, which + the <i>bon Dieu</i> has laid upon us? It is not + from us—my daughter and myself—who, + it is well known, have followed all the + functions of the Church, that you will meet + with an opposition to your promise. But + what I desire is that you should calm yourselves, + that you should retire and rest till + the time of work, husbanding your strength, + since we know not what claim may be + made upon it. The holy angels,’ I said, + ‘will comprehend, or if not they, then the + <i>bon Dieu</i>, who understands everything.’ + + </p> + <p> + But it was with difficulty that I could induce + them to listen to me, to do that which + was reasonable. When, however, we had + quieted the agitation, and persuaded the + good women to repose themselves, it was + no longer possible for me to rest. I promised + to myself a little moment of quiet, for + my heart longed to be alone. I stole out + as quietly as I might, not to disturb any + one, and sat down upon the bench outside + the door. It was still a kind of half-dark, + nothing visible, so that if any one should + gaze and gaze down the valley, it was not + possible to see what was there: and I was + glad that it was not possible, for my very + soul was tired. I sat down and leant my + back upon the wall of our house, and opened + my lips to draw in the air of the morning. + How still it was! the very birds not yet + begun to rustle and stir in the bushes; the + night air hushed, and scarcely the first faint + tint of blue beginning to steal into the + darkness. When I had sat there a little, + closing my eyes, lo, tears began to steal + into them like rain when there has been a + fever of heat. I have wept in my time + many tears, but the time of weeping is over + with me, and through all these miseries I + had shed none. Now they came without + asking, like a benediction refreshing my + eyes. Just then I felt a soft pressure upon + my shoulder, and there was Agnès coming + close, putting her shoulder to mine, as was + her way, that we might support each other. + + </p> + <p> + ‘You weep, ma mère,’ she said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I think it is one of the angels Mère + Julie has seen,’ said I. ‘It is a refreshment—a + blessing; my eyes were dry with + weariness.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Mother,’ said Madame Martin, ‘do you + think it is angels with wings like peacocks + and jewelled collars that our Father sends + to us? Ah, not so—one of those whom we + love has touched your dear eyes,’ and with + that she kissed me upon my eyes, taking me + in her arms. My heart is sometimes hard + to my son's wife, but not always—not with + my will, God knows! Her kiss was soft as + the touch of any angel could be. + + </p> + <p> + ‘God bless thee, my child,’ I said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Thanks, thanks, ma mère!’ she cried. + ‘Now I am resolved; now will I go and + speak to Martin—of something in my + heart.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What will you do, my child?’ I said, for + as the light increased I could see the + meaning in her face, and that it was + wrought up for some great thing. ‘Beware, + Agnès; risk not my son's happiness + by risking thyself; thou art more to Martin + than all the world beside.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘He loves thee dearly, mother,’ she said. + My heart was comforted. I was able to + remember that I too had had my day. + ‘He loves his mother, thank God, but not + as he loves thee. Beware, <i>ma fille</i>. If you + risk my son's happiness, neither will I forgive + you.’ She smiled upon me, and kissed + my hands. + + </p> + <p> + ‘I will go and take him his food and + some linen, and carry him your love and + mine.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>You</i> will go, and carry one of those + heavy baskets with the others!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Mother,’ cried Agnès, ‘now you shame + me that I have never done it before.’ + + </p> + <p> + What could I say? Those whose turn + it was were preparing their burdens to set + out. She had her little packet made up, + besides, of our cool white linen, which I + knew would be so grateful to my son. I + went with her to the turn of the road, helping + her with her basket; but my limbs + trembled, what with the long continuance + of the trial, what with the agitation of the + night. It was but just daylight when they + went away, disappearing down the long + slope of the road that led to Semur. I + went back to the bench at the door, and + there I sat down and thought. Assuredly + it was wrong to close up the chapel, to deprive + the sick of the benefit of the holy + mass. But yet I could not but reflect that + the <i>bon Dieu</i> had suffered still more great + scandals to take place without such a + punishment. When, however, I reflected + on all that has been done by those who + have no cares of this world as we have, + but are brides of Christ, and upon all they + resign by their dedication, and the claim + they have to be furthered, not hindered, in + their holy work: and when I bethought + myself how many and great are the powers + of evil, and that, save in us poor women + who can do so little, the Church has few + friends: then it came back to me how + heinous was the offence that had been + committed, and that it might well be that + the saints out of heaven should return to + earth to take the part and avenge the cause + of the weak. My husband would have + been the first to do it, had he seen with + my eyes; but though in the flesh he did + not do so, is it to be doubted that in heaven + their eyes are enlightened—those who have + been subjected to the cleansing fires and + have ascended into final bliss? This all + became clear to me as I sat and pondered, + while the morning light grew around me, + and the sun rose and shed his first rays, + which are as precious gold, on the summits + of the mountains—for at La Clairière we are + nearer the mountains than at Semur. + + </p> + <p> + The house was more still than usual, and + all slept to a later hour because of the agitation + of the past night. I had been seated, + like old sister Mariette, with my eyes turned + rather towards the hills than to the valley, + being so deep in my thoughts that I did + not look, as it was our constant wont to + look, if any change had happened over Semur. + Thus blessings come unawares when + we are not looking for them. Suddenly + I lifted my eyes—but not with expectation—languidly, + as one looks without thought. + Then it was that I gave that great cry + which brought all crowding to the windows, + to the gardens, to every spot from whence + that blessed sight was visible; for there + before us, piercing through the clouds, + were the beautiful towers of Semur, the + Cathedral with all its pinnacles, that are as + if they were carved out of foam, and the + solid tower of St. Lambert, and the others, + every one. They told me after that I flew, + though I am past running, to the farmyard + to call all the labourers and servants of the + farm, bidding them prepare every carriage + and waggon, and even the <i>charrettes</i>, to + carry back the children, and those who + could not walk to the city. + + </p> + <p> + ‘The men will be wild with privation + and trouble,’ I said to myself; ‘they will + want the sight of their little children, the + comfort of their wives.’ + + </p> + <p> + I did not wait to reason nor to ask myself + if I did well; and my son has told me + since that he scarcely was more thankful + for our great deliverance than, just + when the crowd of gaunt and weary men + returned into Semur, and there was a + moment when excitement and joy were at + their highest, and danger possible, to hear + the roll of the heavy farm waggons, and to + see me arrive, with all the little ones and + their mothers, like a new army, to take + possession of their homes once more. + + </p> + </div> + <div class="teidiv"> + <h2><a name="C10"></a> + M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + + </h2> + <p> + The narratives which I have collected from + the different eye-witnesses during the time + of my own absence, will show how everything + passed while I, with M. le Curé, was + recovering possession of our city. Many + have reported to me verbally the occurrences + of the last half-hour before my return; + and in their accounts there are naturally discrepancies, + owing to their different points + of view and different ways of regarding the + subject. But all are agreed that a strange + and universal slumber had seized upon all. + M. de Bois-Sombre even admits that he, + too, was overcome by this influence. They + slept while we were performing our dangerous + and solemn duty in Semur. But when + the Cathedral bells began to ring, with one + impulse all awoke; and starting from the + places where they lay, from the shade of the + trees and bushes and sheltering hollows, + saw the cloud and the mist and the darkness + which had enveloped Semur suddenly rise + from the walls. It floated up into the + higher air before their eyes, then was caught + and carried away, and flung about into + shreds upon the sky by a strong wind, of + which down below no influence was felt. + They all gazed, not able to get their breath, + speechless, beside themselves with joy, and + saw the walls reappear, and the roofs + of the houses, and our glorious Cathedral + against the blue sky. They stood for a + moment spell-bound. M. de Bois-Sombre + informs me that he was afraid of a wild rush + into the city, and himself hastened to the + front to lead and restrain it; when suddenly + a great cry rang through the air, and some + one was seen to fall across the high road, + straight in front of the Porte St. Lambert. + M. de Bois-Sombre was at once aware who + it was, for he himself had watched Lecamus + taking his place at the feet of my wife, who + awaited my return there. This checked + the people in their first rush towards their + homes; and when it was seen that Madame + Dupin had also sunk down fainting on the + ground after her more than human exertions + for the comfort of all, there was but one + impulse of tenderness and pity. When I + reached the gate on my return, I found my + wife lying there in all the pallor of death, + and for a moment my heart stood still + with sudden terror. What mattered Semur + to me, if it had cost me my Agnès? + or how could I think of Lecamus or any + other, while she lay between life and death? + I had her carried back to our own house. + She was the first to re-enter Semur; and + after a time, thanks be to God, she came + back to herself. But Paul Lecamus was + a dead man. No need to carry him in, to + attempt unavailing cares. ‘He has gone, + that one; he has marched with the others,’ + said the old doctor, who had served in his + day, and sometimes would use the language + of the camp. He cast but one glance at + him, and laid his hand upon his heart in + passing. ‘Cover his face,’ was all he said. + + </p> + <p> + It is possible that this check was good + for the restraint of the crowd. It moderated + the rush with which they returned to + their homes. The sight of the motionless + figures stretched out by the side of the way + overawed them. Perhaps it may seem + strange, to any one who has known what + had occurred, that the state of the city + should have given me great anxiety the + first night of our return. The withdrawal + of the oppression and awe which had been + on the men, the return of everything to its + natural state, the sight of their houses + unchanged, so that the brain turned round + of these common people, who seldom + reflect upon anything, and they already + began to ask themselves was it all a delusion—added + to the exhaustion of their + physical condition, and the natural desire + for ease and pleasure after the long strain + upon all their faculties—produced an excitement + which might have led to very disastrous + consequences. Fortunately I had + foreseen this. I have always been considered + to possess great knowledge of + human nature, and this has been matured + by recent events. I sent off messengers + instantly to bring home the women and + children, and called around me the men in + whom I could most trust. Though I need + not say that the excitement and suffering + of the past three days had told not less + upon myself than upon others, I abandoned + all idea of rest. The first thing that I did, + aided by my respectable fellow-townsmen, + was to take possession of all <i>cabarets</i> and + wine-shops, allowing indeed the proprietors + to return, but preventing all assemblages + within them. We then established a + patrol of respectable citizens throughout + the city, to preserve the public peace. I + calculated, with great anxiety, how many + hours it would be before my messengers + could react: La Clairière, to bring back the + women—for in such a case the wives are + the best guardians, and can exercise an + influence more general and less suspected + than that of the magistrates; but this was + not to be hoped for for three or four hours + at least. Judge, then, what was my joy and + satisfaction when the sound of wheels (in + itself a pleasant sound, for no wheels had + been audible on the high-road since these + events began) came briskly to us from the + distance; and looking out from the watch-tower + over the Porte St. Lambert, I saw + the strangest procession. The wine-carts + and all the farm vehicles of La Clairière, + and every kind of country waggon, were + jolting along the road, all in a tumult and + babble of delicious voices; and from under + the rude canopies and awnings and roofs + of vine branches, made up to shield them + from the sun, lo! there were the children + like birds in a nest, one little head peeping + over the other. And the cries and songs, + the laughter, and the shoutings! As they + came along the air grew sweet, the world + was made new. Many of us, who had + borne all the terrors and sufferings of + the past without fainting, now felt their + strength fail them. Some broke out into + tears, interrupted with laughter. Some + called out aloud the names of their little + ones. We went out to meet them, every + man there present, myself at the head. + And I will not deny that a sensation of + pride came over me when I saw my + mother stand up in the first waggon, + with all those happy ones fluttering + around her. ‘My son,’ she said, ‘I have + discharged the trust that was given me. + I bring thee back the blessing of God.’ + ‘And God bless thee, my mother!’ I + cried. The other men, who were fathers, + like me, came round me, crowding to kiss + her hand. It is not among the women + of my family that you will find those + who abandon their duties. + + </p> + <p> + And then to lift them down in armfuls, + those flowers of paradise, all fresh with the + air of the fields, all joyous like the birds! + We put them down by twos and threes, + some of us sobbing with joy. And to see + them dispersing hand in hand, running + here and there, each to its home, carrying + peace, and love, and gladness, through the + streets—that was enough to make the most + serious smile. No fear was in them, or + care. Every haggard man they met—some + of them feverish, restless, beginning + to think of riot and pleasure after forced + abstinence—there was a new shout, a rush + of little feet, a shower of soft kisses. The + women were following after, some packed + into the carts and waggons, pale and worn, + yet happy; some walking behind in groups; + the more strong, or the more eager, in + advance, and a long line of stragglers + behind. There was anxiety in their faces, + mingled with their joy. How did they + know what they might find in the houses + from which they had been shut out? And + many felt, like me, that in the very return, + in the relief, there was danger. But the + children feared nothing; they filled the + streets with their dear voices, and happiness + came back with them. When I felt + my little Jean's cheek against mine, then + for the first time did I know how much + anguish I had suffered—how terrible was + parting, and how sweet was life. But + strength and prudence melt away when + one indulges one's self, even in one's dearest + affections. I had to call my guardians + together, to put mastery upon myself, that + a just vigilance might not be relaxed. + M. de Bois-Sombre, though less anxious + than myself, and disposed to believe (being + a soldier) that a little license would do + no harm, yet stood by me; and, thanks to + our precautions, all went well. + + </p> + <p> + Before night three parts of the population + had returned to Semur, and the houses + were all lighted up as for a great festival. + The Cathedral stood open—even the great + west doors, which are only opened on great + occasions—with a glow of tapers gleaming + out on every side. As I stood in the + twilight watching, and glad at heart to + think that all was going well, my mother + and my wife—still pale, but now recovered + from her fainting and weakness—came out + into the great square, leading my little + Jean. They were on their way to the + Cathedral, to thank God for their return. + They looked at me, but did not ask me to + go with them, those dear women; they + respected my opinions, as I had always + respected theirs. But this silence moved + me more than words; there came into my + heart a sudden inspiration. I was still in + my scarf of office, which had been, I say it + without vanity, the standard of authority + and protection during all our trouble; and + thus marked out as representative of all, + I uncovered myself, after the ladies of my + family had passed, and, without joining + them, silently followed with a slow and + solemn step. A suggestion, a look, is + enough for my countrymen; those who + were in the Place with me perceived in a + moment what I meant. One by one they + uncovered, they put themselves behind me. + Thus we made such a procession as had + never been seen in Semur. We were + gaunt and worn with watching and anxiety, + which only added to the solemn effect. + Those who were already in the Cathedral, + and especially M. le Curé, informed me + afterwards that the tramp of our male feet + as we came up the great steps gave to all + a thrill of expectation and awe. It was at + the moment of the exposition of the + Sacrament that we entered. Instinctively, + in a moment, all understood—a thing which + could happen nowhere but in France, + where intelligence is swift as the breath on + our lips. Those who were already there + yielded their places to us, most of the + women rising up, making as it were a ring + round us, the tears running down their + faces. When the Sacrament was replaced + upon the altar, M. le Curé, perceiving our + meaning, began at once in his noble voice + to intone the <i>Te Deum</i>. Rejecting all + other music, he adopted the plain song in + which all could join, and with one voice, + every man in unison with his brother, we + sang with him. The great Cathedral walls + seemed to throb with the sound that rolled + upward, <i>mâle</i> and deep, as no song has + ever risen from Semur in the memory of + man. The women stood up around us, + and wept and sobbed with pride and joy. + When this wonderful moment was over, + and all the people poured forth out of the + Cathedral walls into the soft evening, with + stars shining above, and all the friendly + lights below, there was such a tumult of + emotion and gladness as I have never seen + before. Many of the poor women surrounded + me, kissed my hand notwithstanding + my resistance, and called upon God to + bless me; while some of the older persons + made remarks full of justice and feeling. + + </p> + <p> + ‘The <i>bon Dieu</i> is not used to such + singing,’ one of them cried, her old eyes + streaming with tears. ‘It must have surprised + the saints up in heaven!’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘It will bring a blessing,’ cried another. + ‘It is not like our little voices, that perhaps + only reach half-way.’ + + </p> + <p> This was figurative language, yet it was + impossible to doubt there was much truth in + it. Such a submission of our intellects, as + I felt in determining to make it, must have + been pleasing to heaven. The women, + they are always praying; but when we thus + presented ourselves to give thanks, it meant + something, a real homage; and with a + feeling of solemnity we separated, aware + that we had contented both earth and + heaven. + + </p> + <p> + Next morning there was a great function + in the Cathedral, at which the whole city + assisted. Those who could not get admittance + crowded upon the steps, and knelt half + way across the Place. It was an occasion + long remembered in Semur, though I have + heard many say not in itself so impressive + as the <i>Te Deum</i> on the evening of our + return. After this we returned to our + occupations, and life was resumed under its + former conditions in our city. + + </p> + <p> + It might be supposed, however, that the + place in which events so extraordinary had + happened would never again be as it was + before. Had I not been myself so closely + involved, it would have appeared to me + certain, that the streets, trod once by such + inhabitants as those who for three nights + and days abode within Semur, would have + always retained some trace of their presence; + that life there would have been + more solemn than in other places; and + that those families for whose advantage the + dead had risen out of their graves, would + have henceforward carried about with them + some sign of that interposition. It will + seem almost incredible when I now add + that nothing of this kind has happened + at Semur. The wonderful manifestation + which interrupted our existence has passed + absolutely as if it had never been. We + had not been twelve hours in our houses + ere we had forgotten, or practically forgotten, + our expulsion from them. Even + myself, to whom everything was so vividly + brought home, I have to enter my wife's + room to put aside the curtain from little + Marie's picture, and to see and touch the + olive branch which is there, before I can + recall to myself anything that resembles + the feeling with which I re-entered that + sanctuary. My grandfather's bureau still + stands in the middle of my library, where + I found it on my return; but I have got + used to it, and it no longer affects me. + Everything is as it was; and I cannot + persuade myself that, for a time, I and + mine were shut out, and our places taken + by those who neither eat nor drink, and + whose life is invisible to our eyes. Everything, + I say, is as it was—every thing goes + on as if it would endure for ever. We + know this cannot be, yet it does not move + us. Why, then, should the other move us? + A little time, we are aware, and we, too, + shall be as they are—as shadows, and unseen. + But neither has the one changed + us, and neither does the other. There + was, for some time, a greater respect + shown to religion in Semur, and a more + devout attendance at the sacred functions; + but I regret to say this did not continue. + Even in my own case—I say it with sorrow—it + did not continue. M. le Curé is an + admirable person. I know no more excellent + ecclesiastic. He is indefatigable in + the performance of his spiritual duties; + and he has, besides, a noble and upright + soul. Since the days when we suffered + and laboured together, he has been to me + as a brother. Still, it is undeniable that + he makes calls upon our credulity, which a + man obeys with reluctance. There are + ways of surmounting this; as I see in + Agnès for one, and in M. de Bois-Sombre + for another. My wife does not question, + she believes much; and in respect to that + which she cannot acquiesce in, she is silent. + ‘There are many things I hear you talk of, + Martin, which are strange to me,’ she says, + ‘of myself I cannot believe in them; but I + do not oppose, since it is possible you + may have reason to know better than I; + and so with some things that we hear from + M. le Curé.’ This is how she explains + herself—but she is a woman. It is a + matter of grace to yield to our better judgment. + M. de Bois-Sombre has another + way. ‘<i>Ma foi</i>,’ he says, ‘I have not the + time for all your delicacies, my good people; + I have come to see that these things are for + the advantage of the world, and it is not + my business to explain them. If M. le + Curé attempted to criticise me in military + matters, or thee, my excellent Martin, in + affairs of business, or in the culture of your + vines, I should think him not a wise man; + and in like manner, faith and religion, these + are his concern.’ Felix de Bois Sombre + is an excellent fellow; but he smells a little + of the <i>mousquetaire</i>. I, who am neither a + soldier nor a woman, I have hesitations. + Nevertheless, so long as I am Maire of + Semur, nothing less than the most absolute + respect shall ever be shown to all truly + religious persons, with whom it is my + earnest desire to remain in sympathy and + fraternity, so far as that may be. + + </p> + <p> + It seemed, however, a little while ago as + if my tenure of this office would not be + long, notwithstanding the services which + I am acknowledged, on every hand, to + have done to my fellow-townsmen. It will + be remembered that when M. le Curé and + myself found Semur empty, we heard a + voice of complaining from the hospital of + St. Jean, and found a sick man who had + been left there, and who grumbled against + the Sisters, and accused them of neglecting + him, but remained altogether unaware, in + the meantime, of what had happened in + the city. Will it be believed that after a + time this fellow was put faith in as a seer, + who had heard and beheld many things of + which we were all ignorant? It must be + said that, in the meantime, there had been + a little excitement in the town on the subject + of the chapel in the hospital, to which repeated + reference has already been made. + It was insisted on behalf of these ladies that + a promise had been given, taking, indeed, + the form of a vow, that, as soon as we were + again in possession of Semur, their full + privileges should be restored to them. + Their advocates even went so far as to + send to me a deputation of those who had + been nursed in the hospital, the leader of + which was Jacques Richard, who since he + has been, as he says, ‘converted,’ thrusts + himself to the front of every movement. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Permit me to speak, M. le Maire,’ he + said; ‘me, who was one of those so misguided + as to complain, before the great + lesson we have all received. The mass + did not disturb any sick person who was + of right dispositions. I was then a very + bad subject, indeed—as, alas! M. le Maire + too well knows. It annoyed me only as + all pious observances annoyed me. I am + now, thank heaven, of a very different way + of thinking——’ + + </p> + <p> + But I would not listen to the fellow. + When he was a <i>mauvais sujet</i> he was less + abhorrent to me than now. + + </p> + <p> + The men were aware that when I pronounced + myself so distinctly on any subject, + there was nothing more to be said, for, + though gentle as a lamb and open to all + reasonable arguments, I am capable of making + the most obstinate stand for principle; + and to yield to popular superstition, is that + worthy of a man who has been instructed? + At the same time it raised a great anger + in my mind that all that should be thought + of was a thing so trivial. That they should + have given themselves, soul and body, for + a little money; that they should have + scoffed at all that was noble and generous, + both in religion and in earthly things; all + that was nothing to them. And now they + would insult the great God Himself by + believing that all He cared for was a little + mass in a convent chapel. What desecration! + What debasement! When I went + to M. le Curé, he smiled at my vehemence. + There was pain in his smile, and it might + be indignation; but he was not furious + like me. + + </p> + <p> + ‘They will conquer you, my friend,’ he + said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Never,’ I cried. ‘Before I might have + yielded. But to tell me the gates of death + have been rolled back, and Heaven revealed, + and the great God stooped down + from Heaven, in order that mass should + be said according to the wishes of the community + in the midst of the sick wards! + They will never make me believe this, if I + were to die for it.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Nevertheless, they will conquer,’ M. le + Curé said. + + </p> + <p> + It angered me that he should say so. + My heart was sore as if my friend had forsaken + me. And then it was that the worst + step was taken in this crusade of false + religion. It was from my mother that I + heard of it first. One day she came home + in great excitement, saying that now indeed + a real light was to be shed upon + all that had happened to us. + + </p> + <p> + ‘It appears,’ she said, ‘that Pierre Plastron + was in the hospital all the time, and heard + and saw many wonderful things. Sister + Genevieve has just told me. It is wonderful + beyond anything you could believe. + He has spoken with our holy patron himself, + St. Lambert, and has received instructions + for a pilgrimage—’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Pierre Plastron!’ I cried; ‘Pierre Plastron + saw nothing, ma mère. He was not + even aware that anything remarkable had + occurred. He complained to us of the + Sisters that they neglected him; he knew + nothing more.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘My son,’ she said, looking upon me + with reproving eyes, ‘what have the good + Sisters done to thee? Why is it that you + look so unfavourably upon everything that + comes from the community of St. Jean?’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘What have I to do with the community?’ + I cried—‘when I tell thee, + Maman, that this Pierre Plastron knows + nothing! I heard it from the fellow's own + lips, and M. le Curé was present and heard + him too. He had seen nothing, he knew + nothing. Inquire of M. le Curé, if you have + doubts of me.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘I do not doubt you, Martin,’ said my + mother, with severity, ‘when you are not + biassed by prejudice. And, as for M. le + Curé, it is well known that the clergy are + often jealous of the good Sisters, when they + are not under their own control.’ + + </p> + <p> + Such was the injustice with which we + were treated. And next day nothing was + talked of but the revelation of Pierre + Plastron. What he had seen and what he + had heard was wonderful. All the saints + had come and talked with him, and told + him what he was to say to his townsmen. + They told him exactly how everything + had happened: how St. Jean himself had + interfered on behalf of the Sisters, and how, + if we were not more attentive to the duties + of religion, certain among us would be + bound hand and foot and cast into the jaws + of hell. That I was one, nay the chief, of + these denounced persons, no one could + have any doubt. This exasperated me; + and as soon as I knew that this folly had + been printed and was in every house, I + hastened to M. le Curé, and entreated him + in his next Sunday's sermon to tell the true + story of Pierre Plastron, and reveal the + imposture. But M. le Curé shook his + head. ‘It will do no good,’ he said. + + </p> + <p> + ‘But how no good?’ said I. ‘What + good are we looking for? These are lies, + nothing but lies. Either he has deceived + the poor ladies basely, or they themselves—but + this is what I cannot believe.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘Dear friend,’ he said, ‘compose thyself. + Have you never discovered yet how strong + is self-delusion? There will be no lying + of which they are aware. Figure to yourself + what a stimulus to the imagination to + know that he was here, actually here. + Even I—it suggests a hundred things to + me. The Sisters will have said to him + (meaning no evil, nay meaning the edification + of the people), “But, Pierre, reflect! + You must have seen this and that. Recall + thy recollections a little.” And by + degrees Pierre will have found out that + he remembered—more than could have + been hoped.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘<i>Mon Dieu</i>!’ I cried, out of patience, + ‘and you know all this, yet you will not + tell them the truth—the very truth.’ + + </p> + <p> + ‘To what good?’ he said. Perhaps + M. le Curé was right: but, for my part, + had I stood up in that pulpit, I should + have contradicted their lies and given + no quarter. This, indeed, was what I did + both in my private and public capacity; + but the people, though they loved me, did + not believe me. They said, ‘The best + men have their prejudices. M. le Maire + is an excellent man; but what will you? + He is but human after all.’ + + </p> + <p> + M. le Curé and I said no more to each + other on this subject. He was a brave + man, yet here perhaps he was not quite + brave. And the effect of Pierre Plastron's + revelations in other quarters was to turn + the awe that had been in many minds into + mockery and laughter. ‘<i>Ma foi</i>,’ said + Félix de Bois-Sombre, ‘Monseigneur St. + Lambert has bad taste, mon ami Martin, to + choose Pierre Plastron for his confidant + when he might have had thee.’ ‘M. de + Bois-Sombre does ill to laugh,’ said my + mother (even my mother! she was not on + my side), ‘when it is known that the foolish + are often chosen to confound the wise.’ + But Agnès, my wife, it was she who gave + me the best consolation. She turned to + me with the tears in her beautiful eyes. + + </p> + <p> + ‘Mon ami,’ she said, ‘let Monseigneur + St. Lambert say what he will. He is + not God that we should put him above + all. There were other saints with other + thoughts that came for thee and for me!’ + + </p> + <p> + All this contradiction was over when + Agnès and I together took our flowers on + the <i>jour des morts</i> to the graves we love. + Glimmering among the rest was a new + cross which I had not seen before. This + was the inscription upon it:— + </p> + <div class="lg">À PAUL LECAMUS<br>PARTI<br>LE 20 JUILLET, 1875<br>AVEC LES BIEN-AIMÉS<br><br></div> + <p> + On it was wrought in the marble a little + branch of olive. I turned to look at my + wife as she laid underneath this cross a + handful of violets. She gave me her hand + still fragrant with the flowers. There was + none of his family left to put up for him + any token of human remembrance. Who + but she should have done it, who had + helped him to join that company and army + of the beloved? ‘This was our brother,’ + she said; ‘he will tell my Marie what use + I made of her olive leaves.’ + + </p> + <p> + THE END + + </p> + </div> + <hr> + <address> 1900 By Mrs. Oliphant. + <br> + <!-- +Generated from beleaguredcity using an XSLT version 1 stylesheet +based on c:\progra~1\tei-emacs\binteihtml.xsl +processed using SAXON 6.5.3 from Michael Kay +on 2004-02-20T19:20:42-06:00--></address> + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BELEAGUERED CITY *** + +***** This file should be named 11521-h.htm or 11521-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/1/5/2/11521/ + +Produced by Stan Goodman and PG Distributed Proofreaders + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. For example: + + https://www.gutenberg.org/etext06 + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: + https://www.gutenberg.org/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: + https://www.gutenberg.org/GUTINDEX.ALL + + + + +</pre> + + </body> diff --git a/old/11521.txt b/old/11521.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..2f7acf2 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/11521.txt @@ -0,0 +1,4484 @@ +The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: A Beleaguered City + Being A Narrative of Certain Recent Events in the City of Semur, in the Department of the Haute Bourgogne. A Story of the Seen and the Unseen + +Author: Mrs. Oliphant + +Release Date: March 9, 2004 [EBook #11521] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ASCII + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BELEAGUERED CITY *** + + + + +Produced by Stan Goodman and PG Distributed Proofreaders + + + + + + + + +A BELEAGUERED CITY + + + + + +BEING + + + + + +A NARRATIVE OF CERTAIN RECENT EVENTS IN THE CITY OF SEMUR, IN THE +DEPARTMENT OF THE HAUTE BOURGOGNE + + + + + +A STORY OF THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN + +by Mrs. Oliphant + +1900 + + +THE AUTHOR inscribes this little Book, with tender and grateful +greetings, to those whose sympathy has supported her through many and +long years, the kind audience of her UNKNOWN FRIENDS. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE: THE CONDITION OF THE CITY. + +I, Martin Dupin (de la Clairiere), had the honour of holding the office +of Maire in the town of Semur, in the Haute Bourgogne, at the time when +the following events occurred. It will be perceived, therefore, that no +one could have more complete knowledge of the facts--at once from my +official position, and from the place of eminence in the affairs of the +district generally which my family has held for many generations--by +what citizen-like virtues and unblemished integrity I will not be vain +enough to specify. Nor is it necessary; for no one who knows Semur can +be ignorant of the position held by the Dupins, from father to son. The +estate La Clairiere has been so long in the family that we might very +well, were we disposed, add its name to our own, as so many families in +France do; and, indeed, I do not prevent my wife (whose prejudices I +respect) from making this use of it upon her cards. But, for myself, +_bourgeois_ I was born and _bourgeois_ I mean to die. My residence, like +that of my father and grandfather, is at No. 29 in the Grande Rue, +opposite the Cathedral, and not far from the Hospital of St. Jean. We +inhabit the first floor, along with the _rez-de-chaussee,_ which has +been turned into domestic offices suitable for the needs of the family. +My mother, holding a respected place in my household, lives with us in +the most perfect family union. My wife (_nee_ de Champfleurie) is +everything that is calculated to render a household happy; but, alas one +only of our two children survives to bless us. I have thought these +details of my private circumstances necessary, to explain the following +narrative; to which I will also add, by way of introduction, a simple +sketch of the town itself and its general conditions before these +remarkable events occurred. + +It was on a summer evening about sunset, the middle of the month of +June, that my attention was attracted by an incident of no importance +which occurred in the street, when I was making my way home, after an +inspection of the young vines in my new vineyard to the left of La +Clairiere. All were in perfectly good condition, and none of the many +signs which point to the arrival of the insect were apparent. I had come +back in good spirits, thinking of the prosperity which I was happy to +believe I had merited by a conscientious performance of all my duties. I +had little with which to blame myself: not only my wife and relations, +but my dependants and neighbours, approved my conduct as a man; and even +my fellow-citizens, exacting as they are, had confirmed in my favour the +good opinion which my family had been fortunate enough to secure from +father to son. These thoughts were in my mind as I turned the corner of +the Grande Rue and approached my own house. At this moment the tinkle of +a little bell warned all the bystanders of the procession which was +about to pass, carrying the rites of the Church to some dying person. +Some of the women, always devout, fell on their knees. I did not go so +far as this, for I do not pretend, in these days of progress, to have +retained the same attitude of mind as that which it is no doubt becoming +to behold in the more devout sex; but I stood respectfully out of the +way, and took off my hat, as good breeding alone, if nothing else, +demanded of me. Just in front of me, however, was Jacques Richard, +always a troublesome individual, standing doggedly, with his hat upon +his head and his hands in his pockets, straight in the path of M. le +Cure. There is not in all France a more obstinate fellow. He stood +there, notwithstanding the efforts of a good woman to draw him away, and +though I myself called to him. M. le Cure is not the man to flinch; and +as he passed, walking as usual very quickly and straight, his soutane +brushed against the blouse of Jacques. He gave one quick glance from +beneath his eyebrows at the profane interruption, but he would not +distract himself from his sacred errand at such a moment. It is a sacred +errand when any one, be he priest or layman, carries the best he can +give to the bedside of the dying. I said this to Jacques when M. le Cure +had passed and the bell went tinkling on along the street. 'Jacques,' +said I, 'I do not call it impious, like this good woman, but I call it +inhuman. What! a man goes to carry help to the dying, and you show him +no respect!' + +This brought the colour to his face; and I think, perhaps, that he might +have become ashamed of the part he had played; but the women pushed in +again, as they are so fond of doing. 'Oh, M. le Maire, he does not +deserve that you should lose your words upon him!' they cried; 'and, +besides, is it likely he will pay any attention to you when he tries to +stop even the _bon Dieu_?' + +'The _bon Dieu!_' cried Jacques. 'Why doesn't He clear the way for +himself? Look here. I do not care one farthing for your _bon Dieu_. Here +is mine; I carry him about with me.' And he took a piece of a hundred +sous out of his pocket (how had it got there?) '_Vive l'argent_' he +said. 'You know it yourself, though you will not say so. There is no +_bon Dieu_ but money. With money you can do anything. _L'argent c'est le +bon Dieu_.' + +'Be silent,' I cried, 'thou profane one!' And the women were still more +indignant than I. 'We shall see, we shall see; when he is ill and would +give his soul for something to wet his lips, his _bon Dieu_ will not do +much for him,' cried one; and another said, clasping her hands with a +shrill cry, 'It is enough to make the dead rise out of their graves!' + +'The dead rise out of their graves!' These words, though one has heard +them before, took possession of my imagination. I saw the rude fellow go +along the street as I went on, tossing the coin in his hand. One time it +fell to the ground and rang upon the pavement, and he laughed more +loudly as he picked it up. He was walking towards the sunset, and I too, +at a distance after. The sky was full of rose-tinted clouds floating +across the blue, floating high over the grey pinnacles of the Cathedral, +and filling the long open line of the Rue St. Etienne down which he was +going. As I crossed to my own house I caught him full against the light, +in his blue blouse, tossing the big silver piece in the air, and heard +him laugh and shout _'Vive l'argent!_ This is the only _bon Dieu_.' +Though there are many people who live as if this were their sentiment, +there are few who give it such brutal expression; but some of the people +at the corner of the street laughed too. 'Bravo, Jacques!' they cried; +and one said, 'You are right, _mon ami_, the only god to trust in +nowadays.' 'It is a short _credo_, M. le Maire,' said another, who +caught my eye. He saw I was displeased, this one, and his countenance +changed at once. + +'Yes, Jean Pierre,' I said, 'it is worse than short--it is brutal. I +hope no man who respects himself will ever countenance it. It is against +the dignity of human nature, if nothing more.' + +'Ah, M. le Maire!' cried a poor woman, one of the good ladies of the +market, with entrenchments of baskets all round her, who had been +walking my way; 'ah, M. le Maire! did not I say true? it is enough to +bring the dead out of their graves.' + +'That would be something to see,' said Jean Pierre, with a laugh; 'and I +hope, _ma bonne femme_, that if you have any interest with them, you +will entreat these gentlemen to appear before I go away.' + +'I do not like such jesting,' said I. 'The dead are very dead and will +not disturb anybody, but even the prejudices of respectable persons +ought to be respected. A ribald like Jacques counts for nothing, but I +did not expect this from you.' + +'What would you, M. le Maire?' he said, with a shrug of his shoulders. +'We are made like that. I respect prejudices as you say. My wife is a +good woman, she prays for two--but me! How can I tell that Jacques is +not right after all? A _grosse piece_ of a hundred sous, one sees that, +one knows what it can do--but for the other!' He thrust up one shoulder +to his ear, and turned up the palms of his hands. + +'It is our duty at all times to respect the convictions of others,' I +said, severely; and passed on to my own house, having no desire to +encourage discussions at the street corner. A man in my position is +obliged to be always mindful of the example he ought to set. But I had +not yet done with this phrase, which had, as I have said, caught my ear +and my imagination. My mother was in the great _salle_ of the +_rez-de-chausee,_ as I passed, in altercation with a peasant who had +just brought us in some loads of wood. There is often, it seems to me, a +sort of _refrain_ in conversation, which one catches everywhere as one +comes and goes. Figure my astonishment when I heard from the lips of my +good mother the same words with which that good-for-nothing Jacques +Richard had made the profession of his brutal faith. 'Go!' she cried, in +anger; 'you are all the same. Money is your god. _De grosses pieces_, +that is all you think of in these days.' + +'_Eh, bien,_ madame,' said the peasant; 'and if so, what then? Don't you +others, gentlemen and ladies, do just the same? What is there in the +world but money to think of? If it is a question of marriage, you demand +what is the _dot_; if it is a question of office, you ask, Monsieur +Untel, is he rich? And it is perfectly just. We know what money can do; +but as for _le bon Dieu_, whom our grandmothers used to talk about--' + +And lo! our _gros paysan_ made exactly the same gesture as Jean Pierre. +He put up his shoulders to his ears, and spread out the palms of his +hands, as who should say, There is nothing further to be said. + +Then there occurred a still more remarkable repetition. My mother, as +may be supposed, being a very respectable person, and more or less +_devote_, grew red with indignation and horror. + +'Oh, these poor grandmothers!' she cried; 'God give them rest! It is +enough to make the dead rise out of their graves.' + +'Oh, I will answer for _les morts_! they will give nobody any trouble,' +he said with a laugh. I went in and reproved the man severely, finding +that, as I supposed, he had attempted to cheat my good mother in the +price of the wood. Fortunately she had been quite as clever as he was. +She went upstairs shaking her head, while I gave the man to understand +that no one should speak to her but with the profoundest respect in my +house. 'She has her opinions, like all respectable ladies,' I said, +'but under this roof these opinions shall always be sacred.' And, to do +him justice, I will add that when it was put to him in this way +Gros-Jean was ashamed of himself. + +When I talked over these incidents with my wife, as we gave each other +the narrative of our day's experiences, she was greatly distressed, as +may be supposed. 'I try to hope they are not so bad as Bonne Maman +thinks. But oh, _mon ami!_' she said, 'what will the world come to if +this is what they really believe?' + +'Take courage,' I said; 'the world will never come to anything much +different from what it is. So long as there are _des anges_ like thee to +pray for us, the scale will not go down to the wrong side.' + +I said this, of course, to please my Agnes, who is the best of wives; +but on thinking it over after, I could not but be struck with the +extreme justice (not to speak of the beauty of the sentiment) of this +thought. The _bon Dieu_--if, indeed, that great Being is as represented +to us by the Church--must naturally care as much for one-half of His +creatures as for the other, though they have not the same weight in the +world; and consequently the faith of the women must hold the balance +straight, especially if, as is said, they exceed us in point of numbers. +This leaves a little margin for those of them who profess the same +freedom of thought as is generally accorded to men--a class, I must add, +which I abominate from the bottom of my heart. + +I need not dwell upon other little scenes which impressed the same idea +still more upon my mind. Semur, I need not say, is not the centre of the +world, and might, therefore, be supposed likely to escape the full +current of worldliness. We amuse ourselves little, and we have not any +opportunity of rising to the heights of ambition; for our town is not +even the _chef-lieu_ of the department,--though this is a subject upon +which I cannot trust myself to speak. Figure to yourself that La +Rochette--a place of yesterday, without either the beauty or the +antiquity of Semur--has been chosen as the centre of affairs, the +residence of M. le Prefet! But I will not enter upon this question. What +I was saying was, that, notwithstanding the fact that we amuse ourselves +but little, that there is no theatre to speak of, little society, few +distractions, and none of those inducements to strive for gain and to +indulge the senses, which exist, for instance, in Paris--that capital of +the world--yet, nevertheless, the thirst for money and for pleasure has +increased among us to an extent which I cannot but consider alarming. +Gros-Jean, our peasant, toils for money, and hoards; Jacques, who is a +cooper and maker of wine casks, gains and drinks; Jean Pierre snatches +at every sous that comes in his way, and spends it in yet worse +dissipations. He is one who quails when he meets my eye; he sins _en +cachette_; but Jacques is bold, and defies opinion; and Gros-Jean is +firm in the belief that to hoard money is the highest of mortal +occupations. These three are types of what the population is at Semur. +The men would all sell their souls for a _grosse piece_ of fifty +sous--indeed, they would laugh, and express their delight that any one +should believe them to love souls, if they could but have a chance of +selling them; and the devil, who was once supposed to deal in that +commodity, would be very welcome among us. And as for the _bon +Dieu--pouff!_ that was an affair of the grandmothers--_le bon Dieu c'est +l'argent_. This is their creed. I was very near the beginning of my +official year as Maire when my attention was called to these matters as +I have described above. A man may go on for years keeping quiet +himself--keeping out of tumult, religious or political--and make no +discovery of the general current of feeling; but when you are forced to +serve your country in any official capacity, and when your eyes are +opened to the state of affairs around you, then I allow that an +inexperienced observer might well cry out, as my wife did, 'What will +become of the world?' I am not prejudiced myself--unnecessary to say +that the foolish scruples of the women do not move me. But the devotion +of the community at large to this pursuit of gain-money without any +grandeur, and pleasure without any refinement--that is a thing which +cannot fail to wound all who believe in human nature. To be a +millionaire--that, I grant, would be pleasant. A man as rich as Monte +Christo, able to do whatever he would, with the equipage of an English +duke, the palace of an Italian prince, the retinue of a Russian +noble--he, indeed, might be excused if his money seemed to him a kind of +god. But Gros-Jean, who lays up two sous at a time, and lives on black +bread and an onion; and Jacques, whose _grosse piece_ but secures him +the headache of a drunkard next morning--what to them could be this +miserable deity? As for myself, however, it was my business, as Maire +of the commune, to take as little notice as possible of the follies +these people might say, and to hold the middle course between the +prejudices of the respectable and the levities of the foolish. With +this, without more, to think of, I had enough to keep all my faculties +employed. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF M. LE MAIRE CONTINUED: BEGINNING OF THE LATE REMARKABLE +EVENTS. + +I do not attempt to make out any distinct connection between the simple +incidents above recorded, and the extraordinary events that followed. I +have related them as they happened; chiefly by way of showing the state +of feeling in the city, and the sentiment which pervaded the +community--a sentiment, I fear, too common in my country. I need not say +that to encourage superstition is far from my wish. I am a man of my +century, and proud of being so; very little disposed to yield to the +domination of the clerical party, though desirous of showing all just +tolerance for conscientious faith, and every respect for the prejudices +of the ladies of my family. I am, moreover, all the more inclined to be +careful of giving in my adhesion to any prodigy, in consequence of a +consciousness that the faculty of imagination has always been one of my +characteristics. It usually is so, I am aware, in superior minds, and it +has procured me many pleasures unknown to the common herd. Had it been +possible for me to believe that I had been misled by this faculty, I +should have carefully refrained from putting upon record any account of +my individual impressions; but my attitude here is not that of a man +recording his personal experiences only, but of one who is the official +mouthpiece and representative of the commune, and whose duty it is to +render to government and to the human race a true narrative of the very +wonderful facts to which every citizen of Semur can bear witness. In +this capacity it has become my duty so to arrange and edit the different +accounts of the mystery, as to present one coherent and trustworthy +chronicle to the world. + +To proceed, however, with my narrative. It is not necessary for me to +describe what summer is in the Haute Bourgogne. Our generous wines, our +glorious fruits, are sufficient proof, without any assertion on my part. +The summer with us is as a perpetual _fete_--at least, before the insect +appeared it was so, though now anxiety about the condition of our vines +may cloud our enjoyment of the glorious sunshine which ripens them +hourly before our eyes. Judge, then, of the astonishment of the world +when there suddenly came upon us a darkness as in the depth of winter, +falling, without warning, into the midst of the brilliant weather to +which we are accustomed, and which had never failed us before in the +memory of man! It was the month of July, when, in ordinary seasons, a +cloud is so rare that it is a joy to see one, merely as a variety upon +the brightness. Suddenly, in the midst of our summer delights, this +darkness came. Its first appearance took us so entirely by surprise that +life seemed to stop short, and the business of the whole town was +delayed by an hour or two; nobody being able to believe that at six +o'clock in the morning the sun had not risen. I do not assert that the +sun did not rise; all I mean to say is that at Semur it was still dark, +as in a morning of winter, and when it gradually and slowly became day +many hours of the morning were already spent. And never shall I forget +the aspect of day when it came. It was like a ghost or pale shadow of +the glorious days of July with which we are usually blessed. The +barometer did not go down, nor was there any rain, but an unusual +greyness wrapped earth and sky. I heard people say in the streets, and I +am aware that the same words came to my own lips: 'If it were not full +summer, I should say it was going to snow.' We have much snow in the +Haute Bourgogne, and we are well acquainted with this aspect of the +skies. Of the depressing effect which this greyness exercised upon +myself personally, greyness exercised upon myself personally, I will not +speak. I have always been noted as a man of fine perceptions, and I was +aware instinctively that such a state of the atmosphere must mean +something more than was apparent on the surface. But, as the danger was +of an entirely unprecedented character, it is not to be wondered at that +I should be completely at a loss to divine what its meaning was. It was +a blight some people said; and many were of opinion that it was caused +by clouds of animalculae coming, as is described in ancient writings, to +destroy the crops, and even to affect the health of the population. The +doctors scoffed at this; but they talked about malaria, which, as far as +I could understand, was likely to produce exactly the same effect. The +night closed in early as the day had dawned late; the lamps were lighted +before six o'clock, and daylight had only begun about ten! Figure to +yourself, a July day! There ought to have been a moon almost at the +full; but no moon was visible, no stars--nothing but a grey veil of +clouds, growing darker and darker as the moments went on; such I have +heard are the days and the nights in England, where the seafogs so often +blot out the sky. But we are unacquainted with anything of the kind in +our _plaisant pays de France_. There was nothing else talked of in Semur +all that night, as may well be imagined. My own mind was extremely +uneasy. Do what I would, I could not deliver myself from a sense of +something dreadful in the air which was neither malaria nor animalculae, +I took a promenade through the streets that evening, accompanied by M. +Barbou, my _adjoint_, to make sure that all was safe; and the darkness +was such that we almost lost our way, though we were both born in the +town and had known every turning from our boyhood. It cannot be denied +that Semur is very badly lighted. We retain still the lanterns slung by +cords across the streets which once were general in France, but which, +in most places, have been superseded by the modern institution of gas. +Gladly would I have distinguished my term of office by bringing gas to +Semur. But the expense would have been great, and there were a hundred +objections. In summer generally, the lanterns were of little consequence +because of the brightness of the sky; but to see them now, twinkling +dimly here and there, making us conscious how dark it was, was strange +indeed. It was in the interests of order that we took our round, with a +fear, in my mind at least, of I knew not what. M. l'Adjoint said +nothing, but no doubt he thought as I did. + +While we were thus patrolling the city with a special eye to the +prevention of all seditious assemblages, such as are too apt to take +advantage of any circumstances that may disturb the ordinary life of a +city, or throw discredit on its magistrates, we were accosted by Paul +Lecamus, a man whom I have always considered as something of a +visionary, though his conduct is irreproachable, and his life +honourable and industrious. He entertains religious convictions of a +curious kind; but, as the man is quite free from revolutionary +sentiments, I have never considered it to be my duty to interfere with +him, or to investigate his creed. Indeed, he has been treated generally +in Semur as a dreamer of dreams--one who holds a great many +impracticable and foolish opinions--though the respect which I always +exact for those whose lives are respectable and worthy has been a +protection to hire. He was, I think, aware that he owed something to my +good offices, and it was to me accordingly that he addressed himself. + +'Good evening, M. le Maire,' he said; 'you are groping about, like +myself, in this strange night.' + +'Good evening M. Paul,' I replied. 'It is, indeed, a strange night. It +indicates, I fear, that a storm is coming.' + +M. Paul shook his head. There is a solemnity about even his ordinary +appearance. He has a long face, pale, and adorned with a heavy, drooping +moustache, which adds much to the solemn impression made by his +countenance. He looked at me with great gravity as he stood in the +shadow of the lamp, and slowly shook his head. + +'You do not agree with me? Well! the opinion of a man like M. Paul +Lecamus is always worthy to be heard.' + +'Oh!' he said, 'I am called visionary. I am not supposed to be a +trustworthy witness. Nevertheless, if M. Le Maire will come with me, I +will show him something that is very strange--something that is almost +more wonderful than the darkness--more strange,' he went on with great +earnestness, 'than any storm that ever ravaged Burgundy.' + +'That is much to say. A tempest now when the vines are in full +bearing--' + +'Would be nothing, nothing to what I can show you. Only come with me to +the Porte St. Lambert.' + +'If M. le Maire will excuse me,' said M. Barbou, 'I think I will go +home. It is a little cold, and you are aware that I am always afraid of +the damp.' In fact, our coats were beaded with a cold dew as in +November, and I could not but acknowledge that my respectable colleague +had reason. Besides, we were close to his house, and he had, no doubt, +the sustaining consciousness of having done everything that was really +incumbent upon him. 'Our ways lie together as far as my house,' he said, +with a slight chattering of his teeth. No doubt it was the cold. After +we had walked with him to his door, we proceeded to the Porte St. +Lambert. By this time almost everybody had re-entered their houses. The +streets were very dark, and they were also very still. When we reached +the gates, at that hour of the night, we found them shut as a matter of +course. The officers of the _octroi_ were standing close together at the +door of their office, in which the lamp was burning. The very lamp +seemed oppressed by the heavy air; it burnt dully, surrounded with a +yellow haze. The men had the appearance of suffering greatly from cold. +They received me with a satisfaction which was very gratifying to me. +'At length here is M. le Maire himself,' they said. + +'My good friends,' said I, 'you have a cold post to-night. The weather +has changed in the most extraordinary way. I have no doubt the +scientific gentlemen at the Musee will be able to tell us all about +it--M. de Clairon--' + +'Not to interrupt M. le Maire,' said Riou, of the _octroi_, 'I think +there is more in it than any scientific gentleman can explain.' + +'Ah! You think so. But they explain everything,' I said, with a smile. +'They tell us how the wind is going to blow.' + +As I said this, there seemed to pass us, from the direction of the +closed gates, a breath of air so cold that I could not restrain a +shiver. They looked at each other. It was not a smile that passed +between them--they were too pale, too cold, to smile but a look of +intelligence. 'M. le Maire,' said one of them, 'perceives it too;' but +they did not shiver as I did. They were like men turned into ice who +could feel no more. + +'It is, without doubt, the most extraordinary weather,' I said. My teeth +chattered like Barbou's. It was all I could do to keep myself steady. No +one made any reply; but Lecamus said, 'Have the goodness to open the +little postern for foot-passengers: M. le Maire wishes to make an +inspection outside.' + +Upon these words, Riou, who knew me well, caught me by the arm. 'A +thousand pardons,' he said, 'M. le Maire; but I entreat you, do not go. +Who can tell what is outside? Since this morning there is something very +strange on the other side of the gates. If M. le Maire would listen to +me, he would keep them shut night and day till _that_ is gone, he would +not go out into the midst of it. _Mon Dieu!_ a man may be brave. I know +the courage of M. le Maire; but to march without necessity into the +jaws of hell: _mon Dieu!_' cried the poor man again. He crossed himself, +and none of us smiled. Now a man may sign himself at the church +door--one does so out of respect; but to use that ceremony for one's own +advantage, before other men, is rare--except in the case of members of a +very decided party. Riou was not one of these. He signed himself in +sight of us all, and not one of us smiled. + +The other was less familiar--he knew me only in my public capacity--he +was one Gallais of the Quartier St. Medon. He said, taking off his hat: +'If I were M. le Maire, saving your respect, I would not go out into an +unknown danger with this man here, a man who is known as a pietist, as a +clerical, as one who sees visions--' + +'He is not a clerical, he is a good citizen,' I said; 'come, lend us +your lantern. Shall I shrink from my duty wherever it leads me? Nay, my +good friends, the Maire of a French commune fears neither man nor devil +in the exercise of his duty. M. Paul, lead on.' When I said the word +'devil' a spasm of alarm passed over Riou's face. He crossed himself +again. This time I could not but smile. 'My little Riou,' I said, 'do +you know that you are a little imbecile with your piety? There is a time +for everything.' + +'Except religion, M. le Maire; that is never out of place,' said +Gallais. + +I could not believe my senses. 'Is it a conversion?' I said. 'Some of +our Carmes dechausses must have passed this way.' + +'M. le Maire will soon see other teachers more wonderful than the Carmes +dechausses,' said Lecamus. He went and took down the lantern from its +nail, and opened the little door. When it opened, I was once more +penetrated by the same icy breath; once, twice, thrice, I cannot tell +how many times this crossed me, as if some one passed. I looked round +upon the others--I gave way a step. I could not help it. In spite of me, +the hair seemed to rise erect on my head. The two officers stood close +together, and Riou, collecting his courage, made an attempt to laugh. +'M. le Maire perceives,' he said, his lips trembling almost too much to +form the words, 'that the winds are walking about.' 'Hush, for God's +sake!' said the other, grasping him by the arm. + +This recalled me to myself; and I followed Lecamus, who stood waiting +for me holding the door a little ajar. He went on strangely, like--I can +use no other words to express it--a man making his way in the face of a +crowd, a thing very surprising to me. I followed him close; but the +moment I emerged from the doorway something caught my breath. The same +feeling seized me also. I gasped; a sense of suffocation came upon me; I +put out my hand to lay hold upon my guide. The solid grasp I got of his +arm re-assured me a little, and he did not hesitate, but pushed his way +on. We got out clear of the gate and the shadow of the wall, keeping +close to the little watch-tower on the west side. Then he made a pause, +and so did I. We stood against the tower and looked out before us. There +was nothing there. The darkness was great, yet through the gloom of the +night I could see the division of the road from the broken ground on +either side; there was nothing there. I gasped, and drew myself up close +against the wall, as Lecamus had also done. There was in the air, in the +night, a sensation the most strange I have ever experienced. I have felt +the same thing indeed at other times, in face of a great crowd, when +thousands of people were moving, rustling, struggling, breathing around +me, thronging all the vacant space, filling up every spot. This was the +sensation that overwhelmed me here--a crowd: yet nothing to be seen but +the darkness, the indistinct line of the road. We could not move for +them, so close were they round us. What do I say? There was +nobody--nothing--not a form to be seen, not a face but his and mine. I +am obliged to confess that the moment was to me an awful moment. I +could not speak. My heart beat wildly as if trying to escape from my +breast--every breath I drew was with an effort. I clung to Lecamus with +deadly and helpless terror, and forced myself back upon the wall, +crouching against it; I did not turn and fly, as would have been +natural. What say I? _did_ not! I _could_ not! they pressed round us so. +Ah! you would think I must be mad to use such words, for there was +nobody near me--not a shadow even upon the road. + +Lecamus would have gone farther on; he would have pressed his way boldly +into the midst; but my courage was not equal to this. I clutched and +clung to him, dragging myself along against the wall, my whole mind +intent upon getting back. I was stronger than he, and he had no power to +resist me. I turned back, stumbling blindly, keeping my face to that +crowd (there was no one), but struggling back again, tearing the skin +off my hands as I groped my way along the wall. Oh, the agony of seeing +the door closed! I have buffeted my way through a crowd before now, but +I may say that I never before knew what terror was. When I fell upon the +door, dragging Lecamus with me, it opened, thank God! I stumbled in, +clutching at Riou with my disengaged hand, and fell upon the floor of +the _octroi_, where they thought I had fainted. But this was not the +case. A man of resolution may give way to the overpowering sensations of +the moment. His bodily faculties may fail him; but his mind will not +fail. As in every really superior intelligence, my forces collected for +the emergency. While the officers ran to bring me water, to search for +the eau-de vie which they had in a cupboard, I astonished them all by +rising up, pale, but with full command of myself. 'It is enough,' I +said, raising my hand. 'I thank you, Messieurs, but nothing more is +necessary;' and I would not take any of their restoratives. They were +impressed, as was only natural, by the sight of my perfect +self-possession: it helped them to acquire for themselves a demeanour +befitting the occasion; and I felt, though still in great physical +weakness and agitation, the consoling consciousness of having fulfilled +my functions as head of the community. + +'M. le Maire has seen a----what there is outside?' Riou cried, +stammering in his excitement; and the other fixed upon me eyes which +were hungering with eagerness--if, indeed, it is permitted to use such +words. + +'I have seen--nothing, Riou,' I said. + +They looked at me with the utmost wonder. 'M. le Maire has +seen--nothing?' said Riou. 'Ah, I see! you say so to spare us. We have +proved ourselves cowards; but if you will pardon me, M. le Maire, you, +too, re-entered precipitately--you too! There are facts which may appal +the bravest--but I implore you to tell us what you have seen.' + +'I have seen nothing,' I said. As I spoke, my natural calm composure +returned, my heart resumed its usual tranquil beating. 'There is nothing +to be seen--it is dark, and one can perceive the line of the road for +but a little way--that is all. There is nothing to be seen----' + +They looked at me, startled and incredulous. They did not know what to +think. How could they refuse to believe me, sitting there calmly raising +my eyes to them, making my statement with what they felt to be an air of +perfect truth? But, then, how account for the precipitate return which +they had already noted, the supposed faint, the pallor of my looks? They +did not know what to think. + +And here, let me remark, as in my conduct throughout these remarkable +events, may be seen the benefit, the high advantage, of truth. Had not +this been the truth, I could not have borne the searching of their +looks. But it was true. There was nothing--nothing to be seen; in one +sense, this was the thing of all others which overwhelmed my mind. But +why insist upon these matters of detail to unenlightened men? There was +nothing, and I had seen nothing. What I said was the truth. + +All this time Lecamus had said nothing. As I raised myself from the +ground, I had vaguely perceived him hanging up the lantern where it had +been before; now he became distinct to me as I recovered the full +possession of my faculties. He had seated himself upon a bench by the +wall. There was no agitation about him; no sign of the thrill of +departing excitement, which I felt going through my veins as through the +strings of a harp. He was sitting against the wall, with his head +drooping, his eyes cast down, an air of disappointment and despondency +about him--nothing more. I got up as soon as I felt that I could go away +with perfect propriety; but, before I left the place, called him. He got +up when he heard his name, but he did it with reluctance. He came with +me because I asked him to do so, not from any wish of his own. Very +different were the feelings of Riou and Gallais. They did their utmost +to engage me in conversation, to consult me about a hundred trifles, to +ask me with the greatest deference what they ought to do in such and +such cases, pressing close to me, trying every expedient to delay my +departure. When we went away they stood at the door of their little +office close together, looking after us with looks which I found it +difficult to forget; they would not abandon their post; but their faces +were pale and contracted, their eyes wild with anxiety and distress. + +It was only as I walked away, hearing my own steps and those of Lecamus +ringing upon the pavement, that I began to realise what had happened. +The effort of recovering my composure, the relief from the extreme +excitement of terror (which, dreadful as the idea is, I am obliged to +confess I had actually felt), the sudden influx of life and strength to +my brain, had pushed away for the moment the recollection of what lay +outside. When I thought of it again, the blood began once more to course +in my veins. Lecamus went on by my side with his head down, the eyelids +drooping over his eyes, not saying a word. He followed me when I called +him: but cast a regretful look at the postern by which we had gone out, +through which I had dragged him back in a panic (I confess it) unworthy +of me. Only when we had left at some distance behind us that door into +the unseen, did my senses come fully back to me, and I ventured to ask +myself what it meant. 'Lecamus,' I said--I could scarcely put my +question into words--'what do you think? what is your idea?--how do you +explain--' Even then I am glad to think I had sufficient power of +control not to betray all that I felt. + +'One does not try to explain,' he said slowly; 'one longs to know--that +is all. If M. le Maire had not been--in such haste--had he been willing +to go farther--to investigate----' + +'God forbid!' I said; and the impulse to quicken my steps, to get home +and put myself in safety, was almost more than I could restrain. But I +forced myself to go quietly, to measure my steps by his, which were slow +and reluctant, as if he dragged himself away with difficulty from that +which was behind. + +What was it? 'Do not ask, do not ask!' Nature seemed to say in my heart. +Thoughts came into my mind in such a dizzy crowd, that the multitude of +them seemed to take away my senses. I put up my hands to my ears, in +which they seemed to be buzzing and rustling like bees, to stop the +sound. When I did so, Lecamus turned and looked at me--grave and +wondering. This recalled me to a sense of my weakness. But how I got +home I can scarcely say. My mother and wife met me with anxiety. They +were greatly disturbed about the hospital of St. Jean, in respect to +which it had been recently decided that certain changes should be made. +The great ward of the hospital, which was the chief establishment for +the patients--a thing which some had complained of as an annoyance +disturbing their rest. So many, indeed, had been the complaints +received, that we had come to the conclusion either that the opening +should be built up, or the office suspended. Against this decision, it +is needless to say, the Sisters of St. Jean were moving heaven and +earth. Equally unnecessary for me to add, that having so decided in my +public capacity, as at once the representative of popular opinion and +its guide, the covert reproaches which were breathed in my presence, and +even the personal appeals made to me, had failed of any result. I +respect the Sisters of St. Jean. They are good women and excellent +nurses, and the commune owes them much. Still, justice must be +impartial; and so long as I retain my position at the head of the +community, it is my duty to see that all have their due. My opinions as +a private individual, were I allowed to return to that humble position, +are entirely a different matter; but this is a thing which ladies, +however excellent, are slow to allow or to understand. + +I will not pretend that this was to me a night of rest. In the darkness, +when all is still, any anxiety which may afflict the soul is apt to gain +complete possession and mastery, as all who have had true experience of +life will understand. The night was very dark and very still, the clocks +striking out the hours which went so slowly, and not another sound +audible. The streets of Semur are always quiet, but they were more still +than usual that night. Now and then, in a pause of my thoughts, I could +hear the soft breathing of my Agnes in the adjoining room, which gave me +a little comfort. But this was only by intervals, when I was able to +escape from the grasp of the recollections that held me fast. Again I +seemed to see under my closed eyelids the faint line of the high road +which led from the Porte St. Lambert, the broken ground with its ragged +bushes on either side, and no one--no one there--not a soul, not a +shadow: yet a multitude! When I allowed myself to think of this, my +heart leaped into my throat again, my blood ran in my veins like a river +in flood. I need not say that I resisted this transport of the nerves +with all my might. As the night grew slowly into morning my power of +resistance increased; I turned my back, so to speak, upon my +recollections, and said to myself, with growing firmness, that all +sensations of the body must have their origin in the body. Some +derangement of the system easily explainable, no doubt, if one but held +the clue--must have produced the impression which otherwise it would be +impossible to explain. As I turned this over and over in my mind, +carefully avoiding all temptations to excitement--which is the only +wise course in the case of a strong impression on the nerves--I +gradually became able to believe that this was the cause. It is one of +the penalties, I said to myself, which one has to pay for an +organisation more finely tempered than that of the crowd. + +This long struggle with myself made the night less tedious, though, +perhaps, more terrible; and when at length I was overpowered by sleep, +the short interval of unconsciousness restored me like a cordial. I woke +in the early morning, feeling almost able to smile at the terrors of the +night. When one can assure oneself that the day has really begun, even +while it is yet dark, there is a change of sensation, an increase of +strength and courage. One by one the dark hours went on. I heard them +pealing from the Cathedral clock--four, five, six, seven--all dark, +dark. I had got up and dressed before the last, but found no one else +awake when I went out--no one stirring in the house,--no one moving in +the street. The Cathedral doors were shut fast, a thing I have never +seen before since I remember. Get up early who will, Pere Laserques the +sacristan is always up still earlier. He is a good old man, and I have +often heard him say God's house should be open first of all houses, in +case there might be any miserable ones about who had found no shelter in +the dwellings of men. But the darkness had cheated even Pere Laserques. +To see those great doors closed which stood always open gave me a +shiver, I cannot well tell why. Had they been open, there was an +inclination in my mind to have gone in, though I cannot tell why; for I +am not in the habit of attending mass, save on Sunday to set an example. +There were no shops open, not a sound about. I went out upon the +ramparts to the Mont St. Lambert, where the band plays on Sundays. In +all the trees there was not so much as the twitter of a bird. I could +hear the river flowing swiftly below the wall, but I could not see it, +except as something dark, a ravine of gloom below, and beyond the walls +I did not venture to look. Why should I look? There was nothing, +nothing, as I knew. But fancy is so uncontrollable, and one's nerves so +little to be trusted, that it was a wise precaution to refrain. The +gloom itself was oppressive enough; the air seemed to creep with +apprehensions, and from time to time my heart fluttered with a sick +movement, as if it would escape from my control. But everything was +still, still as the dead who had been so often in recent days called out +of their graves by one or another. 'Enough to bring the dead out of +their graves.' What strange words to make use of! It was rather now as +if the world had become a grave in which we, though living, were held +fast. + +Soon after this the dark world began to lighten faintly, and with the +rising of a little white mist, like a veil rolling upwards, I at last +saw the river and the fields beyond. To see anything at all lightened +my heart a little, and I turned homeward when this faint daylight +appeared. When I got back into the street, I found that the people at +last were stirring. They had all a look of half panic, half shame upon +their faces. Many were yawning and stretching themselves. 'Good morning, +M. le Maire,' said one and another; 'you are early astir.' 'Not so early +either,' I said; and then they added, almost every individual, with a +look of shame, 'We were so late this morning; we overslept +ourselves--like yesterday. The weather is extraordinary.' This was +repeated to me by all kinds of people. They were half frightened, and +they were ashamed. Pere Laserques was sitting moaning on the Cathedral +steps. Such a thing had never happened before. He had not rung the bell +for early mass; he had not opened the Cathedral; he had not called M. le +Cure. 'I think I must be going out of my senses,' he said; 'but then, M. +le Maire, the weather! Did anyone ever see such weather? I think there +must be some evil brewing. It is not for nothing that the seasons +change--that winter comes in the midst of summer.' + +After this I went home. My mother came running to one door when I +entered, and my wife to another. '_O mon fils!_' and '_O mon ami!_' they +said, rushing upon me. They wept, these dear women. I could not at first +prevail upon them to tell me what was the matter. At last they confessed +that they believed something to have happened to me, in punishment for +the wrong done to the Sisters at the hospital. 'Make haste, my son, to +amend this error,' my mother cried, 'lest a worse thing befall us!' And +then I discovered that among the women, and among many of the poor +people, it had come to be believed that the darkness was a curse upon us +for what we had done in respect to the hospital. This roused me to +indignation. 'If they think I am to be driven from my duty by their +magic,' I cried; 'it is no better than witchcraft!' not that I believed +for a moment that it was they who had done it. My wife wept, and my +mother became angry with me; but when a thing is duty, it is neither +wife nor mother who will move me out of my way. + +It was a miserable day. There was not light enough to see +anything--scarcely to see each other's faces; and to add to our alarm, +some travellers arriving by the diligence (we are still three leagues +from a railway, while that miserable little place, La Rochette, being +the _chef-lieu,_ has a terminus) informed me that the darkness only +existed in Semur and the neighbourhood, and that within a distance of +three miles the sun was shining. The sun was shining! was it possible? +it seemed so long since we had seen the sunshine; but this made our +calamity more mysterious and more terrible. The people began to gather +into little knots in the streets to talk of the strange thing that was +happening In the course of the day M. Barbou came to ask whether I did +not think it would be well to appease the popular feeling by conceding +what they wished to the Sisters of the hospital. I would not hear of it. +'Shall we own that we are in the wrong? I do not think we are in the +wrong,' I said, and I would not yield. 'Do you think the good Sisters +have it in their power to darken the sky with their incantations?' M. +l'Adjoint shook his head. He went away with a troubled countenance; but +then he was not like myself, a man of natural firmness. All the efforts +that were employed to influence him were also employed with me; but to +yield to the women was not in my thoughts. + +We are now approaching, however, the first important incident in this +narrative. The darkness increased as the afternoon came on; and it +became a kind of thick twilight, no lighter than many a night. It was +between five and six o'clock, just the time when our streets are the +most crowded, when, sitting at my window, from which I kept a watch +upon the Grande Rue, not knowing what might happen--I saw that some +fresh incident had taken place. Very dimly through the darkness I +perceived a crowd, which increased every moment, in front of the +Cathedral. After watching it for a few minutes, I got my hat and went +out. The people whom I saw--so many that they covered the whole middle +of the _Place_, reaching almost to the pavement on the other side--had +their heads all turned towards the Cathedral. 'What are you gazing at, +my friend?' I said to one by whom I stood. He looked up at me with a +face which looked ghastly in the gloom. 'Look, M. le Maire!' he said; +'cannot you see it on the great door?' + +'I see nothing,' said I; but as I uttered these words I did indeed see +something which was very startling. Looking towards the great door of +the Cathedral, as they all were doing, it suddenly seemed to me that I +saw an illuminated placard attached to it, headed with the word +'_Sommation_' in gigantic letters. '_Tiens!_' I cried; but when I +looked again there was nothing. 'What is this? it is some witchcraft!' I +said, in spite of myself. 'Do you see anything, Jean Pierre?' + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'one moment one sees something--the next, one +sees nothing. Look! it comes again.' I have always considered myself a +man of courage, but when I saw this extraordinary appearance the panic +which had seized upon me the former night returned, though in another +form. Fly I could not, but I will not deny that my knees smote together. +I stood for some minutes without being able to articulate a word--which, +indeed, seemed the case with most of those before me. Never have I seen +a more quiet crowd. They were all gazing, as if it was life or death +that was set before them--while I, too, gazed with a shiver going over +me. It was as I have seen an illumination of lamps in a stormy night; +one moment the whole seems black as the wind sweeps over it, the next +it springs into life again; and thus you go on, by turns losing and +discovering the device formed by the lights. Thus from moment to moment +there appeared before us, in letters that seemed to blaze and flicker, +something that looked like a great official placard. +'_Sommation!_'--this was how it was headed. I read a few words at a +time, as it came and went; and who can describe the chill that ran +through my veins as I made it out? It was a summons to the people of +Semur by name--myself at the head as Maire (and I heard afterwards that +every man who saw it saw his own name, though the whole _facade_ of the +Cathedral would not have held a full list of all the people of +Semur)--to yield their places, which they had not filled aright, to +those who knew the meaning of life, being dead. NOUS AUTRES MORTS--these +were the words which blazed out oftenest of all, so that every one saw +them. And 'Go!' this terrible placard said--'Go! leave this place to us +who know the true signification of life.' These words I remember, but +not the rest; and even at this moment it struck me that there was no +explanation, nothing but this _vraie signification de la vie._ I felt +like one in a dream: the light coming and going before me; one word, +then another, appearing--sometimes a phrase like that I have quoted, +blazing out, then dropping into darkness. For the moment I was struck +dumb; but then it came back to my mind that I had an example to give, +and that for me, eminently a man of my century, to yield credence to a +miracle was something not to be thought of. Also I knew the necessity of +doing something to break the impression of awe and terror on the mind of +the people. 'This is a trick,' I cried loudly, that all might hear. 'Let +some one go and fetch M. de Clairon from the Musee. He will tell us how +it has been done.' This, boldly uttered, broke the spell. A number of +pale faces gathered round me. 'Here is M. le Maire--he will clear it +up,' they cried, making room for me that I might approach nearer. 'M. +le Maire is a man of courage--he has judgment. Listen to M. le Maire.' +It was a relief to everybody that I had spoken. And soon I found myself +by the side of M. le Cure, who was standing among the rest, saying +nothing, and with the air of one as much bewildered as any of us. He +gave me one quick look from under his eyebrows to see who it was that +approached him, as was his way, and made room for me, but said nothing. +I was in too much emotion myself to keep silence--indeed, I was in that +condition of wonder, alarm, and nervous excitement, that I had to speak +or die; and there seemed an escape from something too terrible for flesh +and blood to contemplate in the idea that there was trickery here. 'M. +le Cure,' I said, 'this is a strange ornament that you have placed on +the front of your church. You are standing here to enjoy the effect. Now +that you have seen how successful it has been, will not you tell me in +confidence how it is done?' + +I am conscious that there was a sneer in my voice, but I was too much +excited to think of politeness. He gave me another of his rapid, keen +looks. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'you are injurious to a man who is as little +fond of tricks as yourself.' + +His tone, his glance, gave me a certain sense of shame, but I could not +stop myself. 'One knows,' I said, 'that there are many things which an +ecclesiastic may do without harm, which are not permitted to an ordinary +layman--one who is an honest man, and no more.' + +M. le Cure made no reply. He gave me another of his quick glances, with +an impatient turn of his head. Why should I have suspected him? for no +harm was known of him. He was the Cure, that was all; and perhaps we men +of the world have our prejudices too. Afterwards, however, as we waited +for M. de Clairon--for the crisis was too exciting for personal +resentment--M. le Cure himself let drop something which made it apparent +that it was the ladies of the hospital upon whom his suspicions fell. +'It is never well to offend women, M. le Maire,' he said. 'Women do not +discriminate the lawful from the unlawful: so long as they produce an +effect, it does not matter to them.' This gave me a strange impression, +for it seemed to me that M. le Cure was abandoning his own side. +However, all other sentiments were, as may be imagined, but as shadows +compared with the overwhelming power that held all our eyes and our +thoughts to the wonder before us. Every moment seemed an hour till M. de +Clairon appeared. He was pushed forward through the crowd as by magic, +all making room for him; and many of us thought that when science thus +came forward capable of finding out everything, the miracle would +disappear. But instead of this it seemed to glow brighter than ever. +That great word '_Sommation_' blazed out, so that we saw his figure +waver against the light as if giving way before the flames that +scorched him. He was so near that his outline was marked out dark +against the glare they gave. It was as though his close approach +rekindled every light. Then, with a flicker and trembling, word by word +and letter by letter went slowly out before our eyes. + +M. de Clairon came down very pale, but with a sort of smile on his face. +'No, M. le Maire,' he said, 'I cannot see how it is done. It is clever. +I will examine the door further, and try the panels. Yes, I have left +some one to watch that nothing is touched in the meantime, with the +permission of M. le Cure--' + +'You have my full permission,' M. le Cure said; and M. de Clairon +laughed, though he was still very pale. 'You saw my name there,' he +said. 'I am amused--I who am not one of your worthy citizens, M. le +Maire. What can Messieurs les Morts of Semur want with a poor man of +science like me? But you shall have my report before the evening is +out.' + +With this I had to be content. The darkness which succeeded to that +strange light seemed more terrible than ever. We all stumbled as we +turned to go away, dazzled by it, and stricken dumb, though some kept +saying that it was a trick, and some murmured exclamations with voices +full of terror. The sound of the crowd breaking up was like a regiment +marching--all the world had been there. I was thankful, however, that +neither my mother nor my wife had seen anything; and though they were +anxious to know why I was so serious, I succeeded fortunately in keeping +the secret from them. + +M. de Clairon did not appear till late, and then he confessed to me he +could make nothing of it. 'If it is a trick (as of course it must be), +it has been most cleverly done,' he said; and admitted that he was +baffled altogether. For my part, I was not surprised. Had it been the +Sisters of the hospital, as M. le Cure thought, would they have let the +opportunity pass of preaching a sermon to us, and recommending their +doctrines? Not so; here there were no doctrines, nothing but that +pregnant phrase, _la vraie signification de la vie_. This made a more +deep impression upon me than anything else. The Holy Mother herself +(whom I wish to speak of with profound respect), and the saints, and the +forgiveness of sins, would have all been there had it been the Sisters, +or even M. le Cure. This, though I had myself suggested an imposture, +made it very unlikely to my quiet thoughts. But if not an imposture, +what could it be supposed to be? + + +EXPULSION OF THE INHABITANTS. + +I will not attempt to give any detailed account of the state of the town +during this evening. For myself I was utterly worn out, and went to rest +as soon as M. de Clairon left me, having satisfied, as well as I could, +the questions of the women. Even in the intensest excitement weary +nature will claim her dues. I slept. I can even remember the grateful +sense of being able to put all anxieties and perplexities aside for the +moment, as I went to sleep. I felt the drowsiness gain upon me, and I +was glad. To forget was of itself a happiness. I woke up, however, +intensely awake, and in perfect possession of all my faculties, while it +was yet dark; and at once got up and began to dress. The moment of +hesitation which generally follows waking--the little interval of +thought in which one turns over perhaps that which is past, perhaps that +which is to come--found no place within me. I got up without a moment's +pause, like one who has been called to go on a journey; nor did it +surprise me at all to see my wife moving about, taking a cloak from her +wardrobe, and putting up linen in a bag. She was already fully dressed; +but she asked no questions of me any more than I did of her. We were in +haste, though we said nothing. When I had dressed, I looked round me to +see if I had forgotten anything, as one does when one leaves a place. I +saw my watch suspended to its usual hook, and my pocketbook, which I had +taken from my pocket on the previous night. I took up also the light +overcoat which I had worn when I made my rounds through the city on the +first night of the darkness. 'Now,' I said, 'Agnes, I am ready.' I did +not speak to her of where we were going, nor she to me. Little Jean and +my mother met us at the door. Nor did _she_ say anything, contrary to +her custom; and the child was quite quiet. We went downstairs together +without saying a word. The servants, who were all astir, followed us. I +cannot give any description of the feelings that were in my mind. I had +not any feelings. I was only hurried out, hastened by something which I +could not define--a sense that I must go; and perhaps I was too much +astonished to do anything but yield. It seemed, however, to be no force +or fear that was moving me, but a desire of my own; though I could not +tell how it was, or why I should be so anxious to get away. All the +servants, trooping after me, had the same look in their faces; they were +anxious to be gone--it seemed their business to go--there was no +question, no consultation. And when we came out into the street, we +encountered a stream of processions similar to our own. The children +went quite steadily by the side of their parents. Little Jean, for +example, on an ordinary occasion would have broken away--would have run +to his comrades of the Bois-Sombre family, and they to him. But no; the +little ones, like ourselves, walked along quite gravely. They asked no +questions, neither did we ask any questions of each other, as, 'Where +are you going?' or, 'What is the meaning of a so-early promenade?' +Nothing of the kind; my mother took my arm, and my wife, leading little +Jean by the hand, came to the other side. The servants followed. The +street was quite full of people; but there was no noise except the sound +of their footsteps. All of us turned the same way--turned towards the +gates--and though I was not conscious of any feeling except the wish to +go on, there were one or two things which took a place in my memory. The +first was, that my wife suddenly turned round as we were coming out of +the _porte-cochere_, her face lighting up. I need not say to any one who +knows Madame Dupin de la Clairiere, that she is a beautiful woman. +Without any partiality on my part, it would be impossible for me to +ignore this fact: for it is perfectly well known and acknowledged by +all. She was pale this morning--a little paler than usual; and her blue +eyes enlarged, with a serious look, which they always retain more or +less. But suddenly, as we went out of the door, her face lighted up, her +eyes were suffused with tears--with light--how can I tell what it +was?--they became like the eyes of angels. A little cry came from her +parted lips--she lingered a moment, stooping down as if talking to some +one less tall than herself, then came after us, with that light still in +her face. At the moment I was too much occupied to enquire what it was; +but I noted it, even in the gravity of the occasion. The next thing I +observed was M. le Cure, who, as I have already indicated, is a man of +great composure of manner and presence of mind, coming out of the door +of the Presbytery. There was a strange look on his face of astonishment +and reluctance. He walked very slowly, not as we did, but with a visible +desire to turn back, folding his arms across his breast, and holding +himself as if against the wind, resisting some gale which blew behind +him, and forced him on. We felt no gale; but there seemed to be a +strange wind blowing along the side of the street on which M. le Cure +was. And there was an air of concealed surprise in his face--great +astonishment, but a determination not to let any one see that he was +astonished, or that the situation was strange to him. And I cannot tell +how it was, but I, too, though pre-occupied, was surprised to perceive +that M. le Cure was going with the rest of us, though I could not have +told why. + +Behind M. le Cure there was another whom I remarked. This was Jacques +Richard, he of whom I have already spoken. He was like a figure I have +seen somewhere in sculpture. No one was near him, nobody touching him, +and yet it was only necessary to look at the man to perceive that he +was being forced along against his will. Every limb was in resistance; +his feet were planted widely yet firmly upon the pavement; one of his +arms was stretched out as if to lay hold on anything that should come +within reach. M. le Cure resisted passively; but Jacques resisted with +passion, laying his back to the wind, and struggling not to be carried +away. Notwithstanding his resistance, however, this rough figure was +driven along slowly, struggling at every step. He did not make one +movement that was not against his will, but still he was driven on. On +our side of the street all went, like ourselves, calmly. My mother +uttered now and then a low moan, but said nothing. She clung to my arm, +and walked on, hurrying a little, sometimes going quicker than I +intended to go. As for my wife, she accompanied us with her light step, +which scarcely seemed to touch the ground, little Jean pattering by her +side. Our neighbours were all round us. We streamed down, as in a long +procession, to the Porte St. Lambert. It was only when we got there that +the strange character of the step we were all taking suddenly occurred +to me. It was still a kind of grey twilight, not yet day. The bells of +the Cathedral had begun to toll, which was very startling--not ringing +in their cheerful way, but tolling as if for a funeral; and no other +sound was audible but the noise of footsteps, like an army making a +silent march into an enemy's country. We had reached the gate when a +sudden wondering came over me. Why were we all going out of our houses +in the wintry dusk to which our July days had turned? I stopped, and +turning round, was about to say something to the others, when I became +suddenly aware that here I was not my own master. My tongue clave to the +root of my mouth; I could not say a word. Then I myself was turned +round, and softly, firmly, irresistibly pushed out of the gate. My +mother, who clung to me, added a little, no doubt, to the force against +me, whatever it was, for she was frightened, and opposed herself to any +endeavour on my part to regain freedom of movement; but all that her +feeble force could do against mine must have been little. Several other +men around me seemed to be moved as I was. M. Barbou, for one, made a +still more decided effort to turn back, for, being a bachelor, he had no +one to restrain him. Him I saw turned round as you would turn a +_roulette_. He was thrown against my wife in his tempestuous course, and +but that she was so light and elastic in her tread, gliding out straight +and softly like one of the saints, I think he must have thrown her down. +And at that moment, silent as we all were, his '_Pardon, Madame, mille +pardons, Madame_,' and his tone of horror at his own indiscretion, +seemed to come to me like a voice out of another life. Partially roused +before by the sudden impulse of resistance I have described, I was yet +more roused now. I turned round, disengaging myself from my mother. +'Where are we going? why are we thus cast forth? My friends, help!' I +cried. I looked round upon the others, who, as I have said, had also +awakened to a possibility of resistance. M. de Bois-Sombre, without a +word, came and placed himself by my side; others started from the crowd. +We turned to resist this mysterious impulse which had sent us forth. The +crowd surged round us in the uncertain light. + +Just then there was a dull soft sound, once, twice, thrice repeated. We +rushed forward, but too late. The gates were closed upon us. The two +folds of the great Porte St. Lambert, and the little postern for +foot-passengers, all at once, not hurriedly, as from any fear of us, but +slowly, softly, rolled on their hinges and shut--in our faces. I rushed +forward with all my force and flung myself upon the gate. To what use? +it was so closed as no mortal could open it. They told me after, for I +was not aware at the moment, that I burst forth with cries and +exclamations, bidding them 'Open, open in the name of God!' I was not +aware of what I said, but it seemed to me that I heard a voice of which +nobody said anything to me, so that it would seem to have been unheard +by the others, saying with a faint sound as of a trumpet, 'Closed--in +the name of God.' It might be only an echo, faintly brought back to me, +of the words I had myself said. + +There was another change, however, of which no one could have any doubt. +When I turned round from these closed doors, though the moment before +the darkness was such that we could not see the gates closing, I found +the sun shining gloriously round us, and all my fellow-citizens turning +with one impulse, with a sudden cry of joy, to hail the full day. + +_Le grand jour!_ Never in my life did I feel the full happiness of it, +the full sense of the words before. The sun burst out into shining, the +birds into singing. The sky stretched over us--deep and unfathomable and +blue,--the grass grew under our feet, a soft air of morning blew upon +us; waving the curls of the children, the veils of the women, whose +faces were lit up by the beautiful day. After three days of darkness +what a resurrection! It seemed to make up to us for the misery of being +thus expelled from our homes. It was early, and all the freshness of the +morning was upon the road and the fields, where the sun had just dried +the dew. The river ran softly, reflecting the blue sky. How black it had +been, deep and dark as a stream of ink, when I had looked down upon it +from the Mont St. Lambert! and now it ran as clear and free as the voice +of a little child. We all shared this moment of joy--for to us of the +South the sunshine is as the breath of life, and to be deprived of it +had been terrible. But when that first pleasure was over, the evidence +of our strange position forced itself upon us with overpowering reality +and force, made stronger by the very light. In the dimness it had not +seemed so certain; now, gazing at each other in the clear light of the +natural morning, we saw what had happened to us. No more delusion was +possible. We could not flatter ourselves now that it was a trick or a +deception. M. le Clairon stood there like the rest of us, staring at the +closed gates which science could not open. And there stood M. le Cure, +which was more remarkable still. The Church herself had not been able to +do anything. We stood, a crowd of houseless exiles, looking at each +other, our children clinging to us, our hearts failing us, expelled from +our homes. As we looked in each other's faces we saw our own trouble. +Many of the women sat down and wept; some upon the stones in the road, +some on the grass. The children took fright from them, and began to cry +too. What was to become of us? I looked round upon this crowd with +despair in my heart. It was I to whom every one would look--for lodging, +for direction--everything that human creatures want. It was my business +to forget myself, though I also had been driven from my home and my +city. Happily there was one thing I had left. In the pocket of my +overcoat was my scarf of office. I stepped aside behind a tree, and took +it out, and tied it upon me. That was something. There was thus a +representative of order and law in the midst of the exiles, whatever +might happen. This action, which a great number of the crowd saw, +restored confidence. Many of the poor people gathered round me, and +placed themselves near me, especially those women who had no natural +support. When M. le Cure saw this, it seemed to make a great impression +upon him. He changed colour, he who was usually so calm. Hitherto he had +appeared bewildered, amazed to find himself as others. This, I must add, +though you may perhaps think it superstitious, surprised me very much +too. But now he regained his self-possession. He stepped upon a piece of +wood that lay in front of the gate. 'My children'--he said. But just +then the Cathedral bells, which had gone on tolling, suddenly burst into +a wild peal. I do not know what it sounded like. It was a clamour of +notes all run together, tone upon tone, without time or measure, as +though a multitude had seized upon the bells and pulled all the ropes at +once. If it was joy, what strange and terrible joy! It froze the very +blood in our veins. M. le Cure became quite pale. He stepped down +hurriedly from the piece of wood. We all made a hurried movement farther +off from the gate. + +It was now that I perceived the necessity of doing something, of getting +this crowd disposed of, especially the women and the children. I am not +ashamed to own that I trembled like the others; and nothing less than +the consciousness that all eyes were upon me, and that my scarf of +office marked me out among all who stood around, could have kept me from +moving with precipitation as they did. I was enabled, however, to +retire at a deliberate pace, and being thus slightly detached from the +crowd, I took advantage of the opportunity to address them. Above all +things, it was my duty to prevent a tumult in these unprecedented +circumstances. 'My friends,' I said, 'the event which has occurred is +beyond explanation for the moment. The very nature of it is mysterious; +the circumstances are such as require the closest investigation. But +take courage. I pledge myself not to leave this place till the gates are +open, and you can return to your homes; in the meantime, however, the +women and the children cannot remain here. Let those who have friends in +the villages near, go and ask for shelter; and let all who will, go to +my house of La Clairiere. My mother, my wife! recall to yourselves the +position you occupy, and show an example. Lead our neighbours, I entreat +you, to La Clairiere.' + +My mother is advanced in years and no longer strong, but she has a great +heart. 'I will go,' she said. 'God bless thee, my son! There will no +harm happen; for if this be true which we are told, thy father is in +Semur.' + +There then occurred one of those incidents for which calculation never +will prepare us. My mother's words seemed, as it were to open the +flood-gates; my wife came up to me with the light in her face which I +had seen when we left our own door. 'It was our little Marie--our +angel,' she said. And then there arose a great cry and clamour of +others, both men and women pressing round. 'I saw my mother,' said one, +'who is dead twenty years come the St. Jean.' 'And I my little Rene,' +said another. 'And I my Camille, who was killed in Africa.' And lo, what +did they do, but rush towards the gate in a crowd--that gate from which +they had but this moment fled in terror--beating upon it, and crying +out, 'Open to us, open to us, our most dear! Do you think we have +forgotten you? We have never forgotten you!' What could we do with +them, weeping thus, smiling, holding out their arms to--we knew not +what? Even my Agnes was beyond my reach. Marie was our little girl who +was dead. Those who were thus transported by a knowledge beyond ours +were the weakest among us; most of them were women, the men old or +feeble, and some children. I can recollect that I looked for Paul +Lecamus among them, with wonder not to see him there. But though they +were weak, they were beyond our strength to guide. What could we do with +them? How could we force them away while they held to the fancy that +those they loved were there? As it happens in times of emotion, it was +those who were most impassioned who took the first place. We were at our +wits' end. + +But while we stood waiting, not knowing what to do, another sound +suddenly came from the walls, which made them all silent in a moment. +The most of us ran to this point and that (some taking flight +altogether; but with the greater part anxious curiosity and anxiety had +for the moment extinguished fear), in a wild eagerness to see who or +what it was. But there was nothing to be seen, though the sound came +from the wall close to the Mont St. Lambert, which I have already +described. It was to me like the sound of a trumpet, and so I heard +others say; and along with the trumpet were sounds as of words, though I +could not make them out. But those others seemed to understand--they +grew calmer--they ceased to weep. They raised their faces, all with that +light upon them--that light I had seen in my Agnes. Some of them fell +upon their knees. Imagine to yourself what a sight it was, all of us +standing round, pale, stupefied, without a word to say! Then the women +suddenly burst forth into replies--_'Oui, ma cherie! Oui, mon ange_!' +they cried. And while we looked they rose up; they came back, calling +the children around them. My Agnes took that place which I had bidden +her take. She had not hearkened to me, to leave me--but she hearkened +now; and though I had bidden her to do this, yet to see her do it +bewildered me, made my heart stand still. '_Mon ami_,' she said, 'I must +leave thee; it is commanded: they will not have the children suffer.' +What could we do? We stood pale and looked on, while all the little +ones, all the feeble, were gathered in a little army. My mother stood +like me--to her nothing had been revealed. She was very pale, and there +was a quiver of pain in her lips. She was the one who had been ready to +do my bidding: but there was a rebellion in her heart now. When the +procession was formed (for it was my care to see that everything was +done in order), she followed, but among the last. Thus they went away, +many of them weeping, looking back, waving their hands to us. My Agnes +covered her face, she could not look at me; but she obeyed. They went +some to this side, some to that, leaving us gazing. For a long time we +did nothing but watch them, going along the roads. What had their angels +said to them? Nay, but God knows. I heard the sound; it was like the +sound of the silver trumpets that travellers talk of; it was like music +from heaven. I turned to M. le Cure, who was standing by. 'What is it?' +I cried, 'you are their director--you are an ecclesiastic--you know what +belongs to the unseen. What is this that has been said to them?' I have +always thought well of M. le Cure. There were tears running down his +cheeks. + +'I know not,' he said. 'I am a miserable like the rest. What they know +is between God and them. Me! I have been of the world, like the rest.' + +This is how we were left alone--the men of the city--to take what means +were best to get back to our homes. There were several left among us who +had shared the enlightenment of the women, but these were not persons of +importance who could put themselves at the head of affairs. And there +were women who remained with us, but these not of the best. To see our +wives go was very strange to us; it was the thing we wished most to see, +the women and children in safety; yet it was a strange sensation to see +them go. For me, who had the charge of all on my hands, the relief was +beyond description--yet was it strange; I cannot describe it. Then I +called upon M. Barbou, who was trembling like a leaf, and gathered the +chief of the citizens about me, including M. le Cure, that we should +consult together what we should do. + +I know no words that can describe our state in the strange circumstances +we were now placed in. The women and the children were safe: that was +much. But we--we were like an army suddenly formed, but without arms, +without any knowledge of how to fight, without being able to see our +enemy. We Frenchmen have not been without knowledge of such perils. We +have seen the invader enter our doors; we have been obliged to spread +our table for him, and give him of our best. But to be put forth by +forces no man could resist--to be left outside, with the doors of our +own houses closed upon us--to be confronted by nothing--by a mist, a +silence, a darkness,--this was enough to paralyse the heart of any man. +And it did so, more or less, according to the nature of those who were +exposed to the trial. Some altogether failed us, and fled, carrying the +news into the country, where most people laughed at there, as we +understood afterwards. Some could do nothing but sit and gaze, huddled +together in crowds, at the cloud over Semur, from which they expected to +see fire burst and consume the city altogether. And a few, I grieve to +say, took possession of the little _cabaret_, which stands at about half +a kilometre from the St. Lambert gate, and established themselves there, +in hideous riot, which was the worst thing of all for serious men to +behold. Those upon whom I could rely I formed into patrols to go round +the city, that no opening of a gate, or movement of those who were +within, should take place without our knowledge. Such an emergency shows +what men are. M. Barbou, though in ordinary times he discharges his +duties as _adjoint_ satisfactorily enough (though, it need not be added, +a good Maire who is acquainted with his duties, makes the office of +_adjoint_ of but little importance), was now found entirely useless. He +could not forget how he had been spun round and tossed forth from the +city gates. When I proposed to put him at the head of a patrol, he had +an attack of the nerves. Before nightfall he deserted me altogether, +going off to his country-house, and taking a number of his neighbours +with him. 'How can we tell when we may be permitted to return to the +town?' he said, with his teeth chattering. 'M. le Maire, I adjure you to +put yourself in a place of safety.' + +'Sir,' I said to him, sternly, 'for one who deserts his post there is no +place of safety.' + +But I do not think he was capable of understanding me. Fortunately, I +found in M. le Cure a much more trustworthy coadjutor. He was +indefatigable; he had the habit of sitting up to all hours, of being +called at all hours, in which our _bourgeoisie_, I cannot but +acknowledge, is wanting. The expression I have before described of +astonishment--but of astonishment which he wished to conceal--never left +his face. He did not understand how such a thing could have been +permitted to happen while he had no share in it; and, indeed, I will not +deny that this was a matter of great wonder to myself too. + +The arrangements I have described gave us occupation; and this had a +happy effect upon us in distracting our minds from what had happened; +for I think that if we had sat still and gazed at the dark city we +should soon have gone mad, as some did. In our ceaseless patrols and +attempts to find a way of entrance, we distracted ourselves from the +enquiry, Who would dare to go in if the entrance were found? In the +meantime not a gate was opened, not a figure was visible. We saw +nothing, no more than if Semur had been a picture painted upon a canvas. +Strange sights indeed met our eyes--sights which made even the bravest +quail. The strangest of them was the boats that would go down and up the +river, shooting forth from under the fortified bridge, which is one of +the chief features of our town, sometimes with sails perfectly well +managed, sometimes impelled by oars, but with no one visible in them--no +one conducting them. To see one of these boats impelled up the stream, +with no rower visible, was a wonderful sight. M. de Clairon, who was by +my side, murmured something about a magnetic current; but when I asked +him sternly by what set in motion, his voice died away in his moustache. +M. le Cure said very little: one saw his lips move as he watched with us +the passage of those boats. He smiled when it was proposed by some one +to fire upon them. He read his Hours as he went round at the head of +his patrol. My fellow townsmen and I conceived a great respect for him; +and he inspired pity in me also. He had been the teacher of the Unseen +among us, till the moment when the Unseen was thus, as it were, brought +within our reach; but with the revelation he had nothing to do; and it +filled him with pain and wonder. It made him silent; he said little +about his religion, but signed himself, and his lips moved. He thought +(I imagine) that he had displeased Those who are over all. + +When night came the bravest of us were afraid. I speak for myself. It +was bright moonlight where we were, and Semur lay like a blot between +the earth and the sky, all dark: even the Cathedral towers were lost in +it; nothing visible but the line of the ramparts, whitened outside by +the moon. One knows what black and strange shadows are cast by the +moonlight; and it seemed to all of us that we did not know what might be +lurking behind every tree. The shadows of the branches looked like +terrible faces. I sent all my people out on the patrols, though they +were dropping with fatigue. Rather that than to be mad with terror. For +myself, I took up my post as near the bank of the river as we could +approach; for there was a limit beyond which we might not pass. I made +the experiment often; and it seemed to me, and to all that attempted it, +that we did reach the very edge of the stream; but the next moment +perceived that we were at a certain distance, say twenty metres or +thereabout. I placed myself there very often, wrapping a cloak about me +to preserve me from the dew. (I may say that food had been sent us, and +wine from La Clairiere and many other houses in the neighbourhood, where +the women had gone for this among other reasons, that we might be +nourished by them.) And I must here relate a personal incident, though I +have endeavoured not to be egotistical. While I sat watching, I +distinctly saw a boat, a boat which belonged to myself, lying on the +very edge of the shadow. The prow, indeed, touched the moonlight where +it was cut clean across by the darkness; and this was how I discovered +that it was the Marie, a pretty pleasure-boat which had been made for my +wife. The sight of it made my heart beat; for what could it mean but +that some one who was dear to me, some one in whom I took an interest, +was there? I sprang up from where I sat to make another effort to get +nearer; but my feet were as lead, and would not move; and there came a +singing in my ears, and my blood coursed through my veins as in a fever. +Ah! was it possible? I, who am a man, who have resolution, who have +courage, who can lead the people, _I was afraid!_ I sat down again and +wept like a child. Perhaps it was my little Marie that was in the boat. +God, He knows if I loved thee, my little angel! but I was afraid. O how +mean is man! though we are so proud. They came near to me who were my +own, and it was borne in upon my spirit that my good father was with +the child; but because they had died I was afraid. I covered my face +with my hands. Then it seemed to me that I heard a long quiver of a +sigh; a long, long breath, such as sometimes relieves a sorrow that is +beyond words. Trembling, I uncovered my eyes. There was nothing on the +edge of the moonlight; all was dark, and all was still, the white +radiance making a clear line across the river, but nothing more. + +If my Agnes had been with me she would have seen our child, she would +have heard that voice! The great cold drops of moisture were on my +forehead. My limbs trembled, my heart fluttered in my bosom. I could +neither listen nor yet speak. And those who would have spoken to me, +those who loved me, sighing, went away. It is not possible that such +wretchedness should be credible to noble minds; and if it had not been +for pride and for shame, I should have fled away straight to La +Clairiere, to Put myself under shelter, to have some one near me who +was less a coward than I. I, upon whom all the others relied, the Maire +of the Commune! I make my confession. I was of no more force than this. + +A voice behind me made me spring to my feet--the leap of a mouse would +have driven me wild. I was altogether demoralised. 'Monsieur le Maire, +it is but I,' said some one quite humble and frightened. + +'_Tiens!_--it is thou, Jacques!' I said. I could have embraced him, +though it is well known how little I approve of him. But he was living, +he was a man like myself. I put out my hand, and felt him warm and +breathing, and I shall never forget the ease that came to my heart. Its +beating calmed. I was restored to myself. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'I wish to ask you something. Is it true all +that is said about these people, I would say, these Messieurs? I do not +wish to speak with disrespect, M. le Maire.' + +'What is it, Jacques, that is said?' I had called him 'thou' not out of +contempt, but because, for the moment, he seemed to me as a brother, as +one of my friends. + +'M. le Maire, is it indeed _les morts_ that are in Semur?' + +He trembled, and so did I. 'Jacques,' I said, 'you know all that I +know.' + +'Yes, M. le Maire, it is so, sure enough. I do not doubt it. If it were +the Prussians, a man could fight. But _ces Messieurs la!_ What I want to +know is: is it because of what you did to those little Sisters, those +good little ladies of St. Jean?' + +'What I did? You were yourself one of the complainants. You were of +those who said, when a man is ill, when he is suffering, they torment +him with their mass; it is quiet he wants, not their mass. These were +thy words, _vaurien_. And now you say it was I!' + +'True, M. le Maire,' said Jacques; 'but look you, when a man is better, +when he has just got well, when he feels he is safe, then you should not +take what he says for gospel. It would be strange if one had a new +illness just when one is getting well of the old; and one feels now is +the time to enjoy one's self, to kick up one's heels a little, while at +least there is not likely to be much of a watch kept _up there_--the +saints forgive me,' cried Jacques, trembling and crossing himself, 'if I +speak with levity at such a moment! And the little ladies were very +kind. It was wrong to close their chapel, M. le Maire. From that comes +all our trouble.' + +'You good-for-nothing!' I cried, 'it is you and such as you that are the +beginning of our trouble. You thought there was no watch kept _up +there_; you thought God would not take the trouble to punish you; you +went about the streets of Semur tossing a _grosse piece_ of a hundred +sous, and calling out, "There is no God--this is my god; _l'argent, +c'est le bon Dieu_."' + +'M. le Maire, M. le Maire, be silent, I implore you! It is enough to +bring down a judgment upon us.' + +'It has brought down a judgment upon us. Go thou and try what thy +_grosse piece_ will do for thee now--worship thy god. Go, I tell you, +and get help from your money.' + +'I have no money, M. le Maire, and what could money do here? We would do +much better to promise a large candle for the next festival, and that +the ladies of St. Jean--' + +'Get away with thee to the end of the world, thou and thy ladies of St. +Jean!' I cried; which was wrong, I do not deny it, for they are good +women, not like this good-for-nothing fellow. And to think that this +man, whom I despise, was more pleasant to me than the dear souls who +loved me! Shame came upon me at the thought. I too, then, was like the +others, fearing the Unseen--capable of understanding only that which was +palpable. When Jacques slunk away, which he did for a few steps, not +losing sight of me, I turned my face towards the river and the town. The +moonlight fell upon the water, white as silver where that line of +darkness lay, shining, as if it tried, and tried in vain, to penetrate +Semur; and between that and the blue sky overhead lay the city out of +which we had been driven forth--the city of the dead. 'O God,' I cried, +'whom I know not, am not I to Thee as my little Jean is to me, a child +and less than a child? Do not abandon me in this darkness. Would I +abandon him were he ever so disobedient? And God, if thou art God, Thou +art a better father than I.' When I had said this, my heart was a little +relieved. It seemed to me that I had spoken to some one who knew all of +us, whether we were dead or whether we were living. That is a wonderful +thing to think of, when it appears to one not as a thing to believe, but +as something that is real. It gave me courage. I got up and went to meet +the patrol which was coming in, and found that great good-for-nothing +Jacques running close after me, holding my cloak. 'Do not send me away, +M. le Maire,' he said, 'I dare not stay by myself with _them_ so near.' +Instead of his money, in which he had trusted, it was I who had become +his god now. + + +OUTSIDE THE WALLS. + +There are few who have not heard something of the sufferings of a siege. +Whether within or without, it is the most terrible of all the +experiences of war. I am old enough to recollect the trenches before +Sebastopol, and all that my countrymen and the English endured there. +Sometimes I endeavoured to think of this to distract me from what we +ourselves endured. But how different was it! We had neither shelter nor +support. We had no weapons, nor any against whom to wield them. We were +cast out of our homes in the midst of our lives, in the midst of our +occupations, and left there helpless, to gaze at each other, to blind +our eyes trying to penetrate the darkness before us. Could we have done +anything, the oppression might have been less terrible--but what was +there that we could do? Fortunately (though I do not deny that I felt +each desertion) our band grew less and less every day. Hour by hour some +one stole away--first one, then another, dispersing themselves among the +villages near, in which many had friends. The accounts which these men +gave were, I afterwards learnt, of the most vague description. Some +talked of wonders they had seen, and were laughed at--and some spread +reports of internal division among us. Not till long after did I know +all the reports that went abroad. It was said that there had been +fighting in Semur, and that we were divided into two factions, one of +which had gained the mastery, and driven the other out. This was the +story current in La Rochette, where they are always glad to hear +anything to the discredit of the people of Semur; but no credence could +have been given to it by those in authority, otherwise M. le Prefet, +however indifferent to our interests, must necessarily have taken some +steps for our relief. Our entire separation from the world was indeed +one of the strangest details of this terrible period. Generally the +diligence, though conveying on the whole few passengers, returned with +two or three, at least, visitors or commercial persons, daily-and the +latter class frequently arrived in carriages of their own; but during +this period no stranger came to see our miserable plight. We made +shelter for ourselves under the branches of the few trees that grew in +the uncultivated ground on either side of the road--and a hasty +erection, half tent half shed, was put up for a place to assemble in, or +for those who were unable to bear the heat of the day or the occasional +chills of the night. But the most of us were too restless to seek +repose, and could not bear to be out of sight of the city. At any moment +it seemed to us the gates might open, or some loophole be visible by +which we might throw ourselves upon the darkness and vanquish it. This +was what we said to ourselves, forgetting how we shook and trembled +whenever any contact had been possible with those who were within. But +one thing was certain, that though we feared, we could not turn our eyes +from the place. We slept leaning against a tree, or with our heads on +our hands, and our faces toward Semur. We took no count of day or night, +but ate the morsel the women brought to us, and slept thus, not +sleeping, when want or weariness overwhelmed us. There was scarcely an +hour in the day that some of the women did not come to ask what news. +They crept along the roads in twos and threes, and lingered for hours +sitting by the way weeping, starting at every breath of wind. + +Meanwhile all was not silent within Semur. The Cathedral bells rang +often, at first filling us with hope, for how familiar was that sound! +The first time, we all gathered together and listened, and many wept. +It was as if we heard our mother's voice. M. de Bois-Sombre burst into +tears. I have never seen him within the doors of the Cathedral since his +marriage; but he burst into tears. '_Mon Dieu!_ if I were but there!' he +said. We stood and listened, our hearts melting, some falling on their +knees. M. le Cure stood up in the midst of us and began to intone the +psalm: [He has a beautiful voice. It is sympathetic, it goes to the +heart.] 'I was glad when they said to me, Let us go up--' And though +there were few of us who could have supposed themselves capable of +listening to that sentiment a little while before with any sympathy, yet +a vague hope rose up within us while we heard him, while we listened to +the bells. What man is there to whom the bells of his village, the +_carillon_ of his city, is not most dear? It rings for him through all +his life; it is the first sound of home in the distance when he comes +back--the last that follows him like a long farewell when he goes away. +While we listened, we forgot our fears. They were as we were, they were +also our brethren, who rang those bells. We seemed to see them trooping +into our beautiful Cathedral. All! only to see it again, to be within +its shelter, cool and calm as in our mother's arms! It seemed to us that +we should wish for nothing more. + +When the sound ceased we looked into each other's faces, and each man +saw that his neighbour was pale. Hope died in us when the sound died +away, vibrating sadly through the air. Some men threw themselves on the +ground in their despair. + +And from this time forward many voices were heard, calls and shouts +within the walls, and sometimes a sound like a trumpet, and other +instruments of music. We thought, indeed, that noises as of bands +patrolling along the ramparts were audible as our patrols worked their +way round and round. This was a duty which I never allowed to be +neglected, not because I put very much faith in it, but because it gave +us a sort of employment. There is a story somewhere which I recollect +dimly of an ancient city which its assailants did not touch, but only +marched round and round till the walls fell, and they could enter. +Whether this was a story of classic times or out of our own remote +history, I could not recollect. But I thought of it many times while we +made our way like a procession of ghosts, round and round, straining our +ears to hear what those voices were which sounded above us, in tones +that were familiar, yet so strange. This story got so much into my head +(and after a time all our heads seemed to get confused and full of wild +and bewildering expedients) that I found myself suggesting--I, a man +known for sense and reason--that we should blow trumpets at some time to +be fixed, which was a thing the ancients had done in the strange tale +which had taken possession of me. M. le Cure looked at me with +disapproval. He said, 'I did not expect from M. le Maire anything that +was disrespectful to religion.' Heaven forbid that I should be +disrespectful to religion at any time of life, but then it was +impossible to me. I remembered after that the tale of which I speak, +which had so seized upon me, was in the sacred writings; but those who +know me will understand that no sneer at these writings or intention of +wounding the feelings of M. le Cure was in my mind. + +I was seated one day upon a little inequality of the ground, leaning my +back against a half-withered hawthorn, and dozing with my head in my +hands, when a soothing, which always diffuses itself from her presence, +shed itself over me, and opening my eyes, I saw my Agnes sitting by me. +She had come with some food and a little linen, fresh and soft like her +own touch. My wife was not gaunt and worn like me, but she was pale and +as thin as a shadow. I woke with a start, and seeing her there, there +suddenly came a dread over me that she would pass away before my eyes, +and go over to Those who were within Semur. I cried '_Non, mon Agnes; +non, mon Agnes:_ before you ask, No!' seizing her and holding her fast +in this dream, which was not altogether a dream. She looked at me with a +smile, that smile that has always been to me as the rising of the sun +over the earth. + +'_Mon ami_,' she said surprised, 'I ask nothing, except that you should +take a little rest and spare thyself.' Then she added, with haste, what +I knew she would say, 'Unless it were this, _mon ami_. If I were +permitted, I would go into the city--I would ask those who are there +what is their meaning: and if no way can be found--no act of +penitence.--Oh! do not answer in haste! I have no fear; and it would be +to save thee.' + +A strong throb of anger came into my throat. Figure to yourself that I +looked at my wife with anger, with the same feeling which had moved me +when the deserters left us; but far more hot and sharp. I seized her +soft hands and crushed them in mine. 'You would leave me!' I said. 'You +would desert your husband. You would go over to our enemies!' + +'O Martin, say not so,' she cried, with tears. 'Not enemies. There is +our little Marie, and my mother, who died when I was born.' + +'You love these dead tyrants. Yes,' I said, 'you love them best. You +will go to--the majority, to the strongest. Do not speak to me! Because +your God is on their side, you will forsake us too.' + +Then she threw herself upon me and encircled me with her arms. The touch +of them stilled my passion; but yet I held her, clutching her gown, so +terrible a fear came over me that she would go and come back no more. + +'Forsake thee!' she breathed out over me with a moan. Then, putting her +cool cheek to mine, which burned, 'But I would die for thee, Martin.' + +'Silence, my wife: that is what you shall not do,' I cried, beside +myself. I rose up; I put her away from me. That is, I know it, what has +been done. Their God does this, they do not hesitate to say--takes from +you what you love best, to make you better--_you!_ and they ask you to +love Him when He has thus despoiled you! 'Go home, Agnes,' I said, +hoarse with terror. 'Let us face them as we may; you shall not go among +them, or put thyself in peril. Die for me! _Mon Dieu!_ and what then, +what should I do then? Turn your face from them; turn from them; go! go! +and let me not see thee here again.' + +My wife did not understand the terror that seized me. She obeyed me, as +she always does, but, with the tears falling from her white cheeks, +fixed upon me the most piteous look. '_Mon ami_,' she said, 'you are +disturbed, you are not in possession of yourself; this cannot be what +you mean.' + +'Let me not see thee here again!' I cried. 'Would you make me mad in +the midst of my trouble? No! I will not have you look that way. Go home! +go home!' Then I took her into my arms and wept, though I am not a man +given to tears. 'Oh! my Agnes,' I said, 'give me thy counsel. What you +tell me I will do; but rather than risk thee, I would live thus for +ever, and defy them.' + +She put her hand upon my lips. 'I will not ask this again,' she said, +bowing her head; 'but defy them--why should you defy them? Have they +come for nothing? Was Semur a city of the saints? They have come to +convert our people, Martin--thee too, and the rest. If you will submit +your hearts, they will open the gates, they will go back to their sacred +homes and we to ours. This has been borne in upon me sleeping and +waking; and it seemed to me that if I could but go, and say, "Oh! my +fathers, oh! my brothers, they submit," all would be well. For I do not +fear them, Martin. Would they harm me that love us? I would but give +our Marie one kiss----' + +'You are a traitor!' I said. 'You would steal yourself from me, and do +me the worst wrong of all----' + +But I recovered my calm. What she said reached my understanding at last. +'Submit!' I said, 'but to what? To come and turn us from our homes, to +wrap our town in darkness, to banish our wives and our children, to +leave us here to be scorched by the sun and drenched by the rain,--this +is not to convince us, my Agnes. And to what then do you bid us +submit----?' + +'It is to convince you, _mon ami_, of the love of God, who has permitted +this great tribulation to be, that we might be saved,' said Agnes. Her +face was sublime with faith. It is possible to these dear women; but for +me the words she spoke were but words without meaning. I shook my head. +Now that my horror and alarm were passed, I could well remember often to +have heard words like these before. + +'My angel!' I said, 'all this I admire, I adore in thee; but how is it +the love of God?--and how shall we be saved by it? Submit! I will do +anything that is reasonable; but of what truth have we here the +proof----?' + +Some one had come up behind as we were talking. When I heard his voice I +smiled, notwithstanding my despair. It was natural that the Church +should come to the woman's aid. But I would not refuse to give ear to M. +le Cure, who had proved himself a man, had he been ten times a priest. + +'I have not heard what Madame has been saying, M. le Maire, neither +would I interpose but for your question. You ask of what truth have we +the proof here? It is the Unseen that has revealed itself. Do we see +anything, you and I? Nothing, nothing, but a cloud. But that which we +cannot see, that which we know not, that which we dread--look! it is +there.' + +I turned unconsciously as he pointed with his hand. Oh, heaven, what +did I see! Above the cloud that wrapped Semur there was a separation, a +rent in the darkness, and in mid heaven the Cathedral towers, pointing +to the sky. I paid no more attention to M. le Cure. I sent forth a shout +that roused all, even the weary line of the patrol that was marching +slowly with bowed heads round the walls; and there went up such a cry of +joy as shook the earth. 'The towers, the towers!' I cried. These were +the towers that could be seen leagues off, the first sign of Semur; our +towers, which we had been born to love like our father's name. I have +had joys in my life, deep and great. I have loved, I have won honours, I +have conquered difficulty; but never had I felt as now. It was as if one +had been born again. + +When we had gazed upon them, blessing them and thanking God, I gave +orders that all our company should be called to the tent, that we might +consider whether any new step could now be taken: Agnes with the other +women sitting apart on one side and waiting. I recognised even in the +excitement of such a time that theirs was no easy part. To sit there +silent, to wait till we had spoken, to be bound by what we decided, and +to have no voice--yes, that was hard. They thought they knew better than +we did: but they were silent, devouring us with their eager eyes. I love +one woman more than all the world; I count her the best thing that God +has made; yet would I not be as Agnes for all that life could give me. +It was her part to be silent, and she was so, like the angel she is, +while even Jacques Richard had the right to speak. _Mon Dieu!_ but it is +hard, I allow it; they have need to be angels. This thought passed +through my mind even at the crisis which had now arrived. For at such +moments one sees everything, one thinks of everything, though it is only +after that one remembers what one has seen and thought. When my +fellow-citizens gathered together (we were now less than a hundred in +number, so many had gone from us), I took it upon myself to speak. We +were a haggard, worn-eyed company, having had neither shelter nor sleep +nor even food, save in hasty snatches. I stood at the door of the tent +and they below, for the ground sloped a little. Beside me were M. le +Cure, M. de Bois-Sombre, and one or two others of the chief citizens. +'My friends,' I said, 'you have seen that a new circumstance has +occurred. It is not within our power to tell what its meaning is, yet it +must be a symptom of good. For my own part, to see these towers makes +the air lighter. Let us think of the Church as we may, no one can deny +that the towers of Semur are dear to our hearts.' + +'M. le Maire,' said M. de Bois-Sombre, interrupting, 'I speak I am sure +the sentiments of my fellow-citizens when I say that there is no longer +any question among us concerning the Church; it is an admirable +institution, a universal advantage----' + +'Yes, yes,' said the crowd, 'yes, certainly!' and some added, 'It is the +only safeguard, it is our protection,' and some signed themselves. In +the crowd I saw Riou, who had done this at the _octroi_. But the sign +did not surprise me now. + +M. le Cure stood by my side, but he did not smile. His countenance was +dark, almost angry. He stood quite silent, with his eyes on the ground. +It gave him no pleasure, this profession of faith. + +'It is well, my friends,' said I, 'we are all in accord; and the good +God has permitted us again to see these towers. I have called you +together to collect your ideas. This change must have a meaning. It has +been suggested to me that we might send an ambassador--a messenger, if +that is possible, into the city--' + +Here I stopped short; and a shiver ran through me--a shiver which went +over the whole company. We were all pale as we looked in each other's +faces; and for a moment no one ventured to speak. After this pause it +was perhaps natural that he who first found his voice should be the last +who had any right to give an opinion. Who should it be but Jacques +Richard? 'M. le Maire,' cried the fellow, 'speaks at his ease--but who +will thus risk himself?' Probably he did not mean that his grumbling +should be heard, but in the silence every sound was audible; there was a +gasp, a catching of the breath, and all turned their eyes again upon me. +I did not pause to think what answer I should give. 'I!' I cried. 'Here +stands one who will risk himself, who will perish if need be--' + +Something stirred behind me. It was Agnes who had risen to her feet, who +stood with her lips parted and quivering, with her hands clasped, as if +about to speak. But she did not speak. Well! she had proposed to do it. +Then why not I? + +'Let me make the observation,' said another of our fellow-citizens, +Bordereau the banker, 'that this would not be just. Without M. le Maire +we should be a mob without a head. If a messenger is to be sent, let it +be some one not so indispensable----' + +'Why send a messenger?' said another, Philip Leclerc. 'Do we know that +these Messieurs will admit any one? and how can you speak, how can you +parley with those--' and he too, was seized with a shiver--'whom you +cannot see?' + +Then there came another voice out of the crowd. It was one who would not +show himself, who was conscious of the mockery in his tone. 'If there is +any one sent, let it be M. le Cure,' it said. + +M. le Cure stepped forward. His pale countenance flushed red. 'Here am +I,' he said, 'I am ready; but he who spoke speaks to mock me. Is it +befitting in this presence?' + +There was a struggle among the men. Whoever it was who had spoken (I did +not wish to know), I had no need to condemn the mocker; they themselves +silenced him; then Jacques Richard (still less worthy of credit) cried +out again with a voice that was husky. What are men made of? +Notwithstanding everything, it was from the _cabaret_, from the +wine-shop, that he had come. He said, 'Though M. le Maire will not take +my opinion, yet it is this. Let them reopen the chapel in the hospital. +The ladies of St. Jean--' + +'Hold thy peace,' I said, 'miserable!' But a murmur rose. 'Though it is +not his part to speak, I agree,' said one. 'And I.' 'And I.' There was +well-nigh a tumult of consent; and this made me angry. Words were on my +lips which it might have been foolish to utter, when M. de Bois-Sombre, +who is a man of judgment, interfered. + +'M. le Maire,' he said, 'as there are none of us here who would show +disrespect to the Church and holy things--that is understood--it is not +necessary to enter into details. Every restriction that would wound the +most susceptible is withdrawn; not one more than another, but all. We +have been indifferent in the past, but for the future you will agree +with me that everything shall be changed. The ambassador--whoever he may +be--' he added with a catching of his breath, 'must be empowered to +promise--everything--submission to all that may be required.' + +Here the women could not restrain themselves; they all rose up with a +cry, and many of them began to weep. 'Ah!' said one with a hysterical +sound of laughter in her tears. '_Sainte Mere_! it will be heaven upon +earth.' + +M. le Cure said nothing; a keen glance of wonder, yet of subdued +triumph, shot from under his eyelids. As for me, I wrung my hands: 'What +you say will be superstition; it will be hypocrisy,' I cried. + +But at that moment a further incident occurred. Suddenly, while we +deliberated, a long loud peal of a trumpet sounded into the air. I have +already said that many sounds had been heard before; but this was +different; there was not one of us that did not feel that this was +addressed to himself. The agitation was extreme; it was a summons, the +beginning of some distinct communication. The crowd scattered; but for +myself, after a momentary struggle, I went forward resolutely. I did not +even look back at my wife. I was no longer Martin Dupin, but the Maire +of Semur, the saviour of the community. Even Bois-Sombre quailed: but I +felt that it was in me to hold head against death itself; and before I +had gone two steps I felt rather than saw that M. le Cure had come to my +side. We went on without a word; gradually the others collected behind +us, following yet straggling here and there upon the inequalities of the +ground. + +Before us lay the cloud that was Semur, a darkness defined by the +shining of the summer day around, the river escaping from that gloom as +from a cavern, the towers piercing through, but the sunshine thrown back +on every side from that darkness. I have spoken of the walls as if we +saw them, but there were no walls visible, nor any gate, though we all +turned like blind men to where the Porte St. Lambert was. There was the +broad vacant road leading up to it, leading into the gloom. We stood +there at a little distance. Whether it was human weakness or an +invisible barrier, how can I tell? We stood thus immovable, with the +trumpet pealing out over us, out of the cloud. It summoned every man as +by his name. To me it was not wonderful that this impression should +come, but afterwards it was elicited from all that this was the feeling +of each. Though no words were said, it was as the calling of our names. +We all waited in such a supreme agitation as I cannot describe for some +communication that was to come. + +When suddenly, in a moment, the trumpet ceased; there was an interval of +dead and terrible silence; then, each with a leap of his heart as if it +would burst from his bosom, we saw a single figure slowly detach itself +out of the gloom. 'My God!' I cried. My senses went from me; I felt my +head go round like a straw tossed on the winds. + +To know them so near, those mysterious visitors--to feel them, to hear +them, was not that enough? But, to see! who could bear it? Our voices +rang like broken chords, like a tearing and rending of sound. Some +covered their faces with their hands; for our very eyes seemed to be +drawn out of their sockets, fluttering like things with a separate life. + +Then there fell upon us a strange and wonderful calm. The figure +advanced slowly; there was weakness in it. The step, though solemn, was +feeble; and if you can figure to yourself our consternation, the pause, +the cry--our hearts dropping back as it might be into their places--the +sudden stop of the wild panting in our breasts: when there became +visible to us a human face well known, a man as we were. 'Lecamus!' I +cried; and all the men round took it up, crowding nearer, trembling yet +delivered from their terror; some even laughed in the relief. There was +but one who had an air of discontent, and that was M. le Cure. As he +said 'Lecamus!' like the rest, there was impatience, disappointment, +anger in his tone. + +And I, who had wondered where Lecamus had gone; thinking sometimes that +he was one of the deserters who had left us! But when he came nearer his +face was as the face of a dead man, and a cold chill came over us. His +eyes, which were cast down, flickered under the thin eyelids in which +all the veins were visible. His face was gray like that of the dying. +'Is he dead?' I said. But, except M. le Cure, no one knew that I spoke. + +'Not even so,' said M. le Cure, with a mortification in his voice, which +I have never forgotten. 'Not even so. That might be something. They +teach us not by angels--by the fools and offscourings of the earth.' + +And he would have turned away. It was a humiliation. Was not he the +representative of the Unseen, the vice-gerent, with power over heaven +and hell? but something was here more strong than he. He stood by my +side in spite of himself to listen to the ambassador. I will not deny +that such a choice was strange, strange beyond measure, to me also. + +'Lecamus,' I said, my voice trembling in my throat, 'have you been among +the dead, and do you live?' + +'I live,' he said; then looked around with tears upon the crowd. 'Good +neighbours, good friends,' he said, and put out his hand and touched +them; he was as much agitated as they. + +'M. Lecamus,' said I, 'we are here in very strange circumstances, as you +know; do not trifle with us. If you have indeed been with those who have +taken the control of our city, do not keep us in suspense. You will see +by the emblems of my office that it is to me you must address yourself; +if you have a mission, speak.' + +'It is just,' he said, 'it is just--but bear with me one moment. It is +good to behold those who draw breath; if I have not loved you enough, my +good neighbours, forgive me now!' + +'Rouse yourself, Lecamus,' said I with some anxiety. 'Three days we have +been suffering here; we are distracted with the suspense. Tell us your +message--if you have anything to tell.' + +'Three days!' he said, wondering; 'I should have said years. Time is +long when there is neither night nor day.' Then, uncovering himself, he +turned towards the city. 'They who have sent me would have you know that +they come, not in anger but in friendship: for the love they bear you, +and because it has been permitted----' + +As he spoke his feebleness disappeared. He held his head high; and we +clustered closer and closer round him, not losing a half word, not a +tone, not a breath. + +'They are not the dead. They are the immortal. They are those who +dwell--elsewhere. They have other work, which has been interrupted +because of this trial. They ask, "Do you know now--do you know now?" +this is what I am bidden to say.' + +'What'--I said (I tried to say it, but my lips were dry), 'What would +they have us to know?' + +But a clamour interrupted me. 'Ah! yes, yes, yes!' the people cried, men +and women; some wept aloud, some signed themselves, some held up their +hands to the skies. 'Nevermore will we deny religion,' they cried, +'never more fail in our duties. They shall see how we will follow every +office, how the churches shall be full, how we will observe the feasts +and the days of the saints! M. Lecamus,' cried two or three together; +'go, tell these Messieurs that we will have masses said for them, that +we will obey in everything. We have seen what comes of it when a city is +without piety. Never more will we neglect the holy functions; we will +vow ourselves to the holy Mother and the saints--' + +'And if those ladies wish it,' cried Jacques Richard, 'there shall be as +many masses as there are priests to say them in the Hospital of St. +Jean.' + +'Silence, fellow!' I cried; 'is it for you to promise in the name of the +Commune?' I was almost beside myself. 'M. Lecamus. is it for this that +they have come?' + +His head had begun to droop again, and a dimness came over his face. 'Do +I know?' he said. 'It was them I longed for, not to know their errand; +but I have not yet said all. You are to send two--two whom you esteem +the highest--to speak with them face to face.' + +Then at once there rose a tumult among the people--an eagerness which +nothing could subdue. There was a cry that the ambassadors were already +elected, and we were pushed forward, M. le Cure and myself, towards the +gate. They would not hear us speak. 'We promise,' they cried, 'we +promise everything; let us but get back.' Had it been to sacrifice us +they would have done the same; they would have killed us in their +passion, in order to return to their city--and afterwards mourned us and +honoured us as martyrs. But for the moment they had neither ruth nor +fear. Had it been they who were going to reason not with flesh and +blood, it would have been different; but it was we, not they; and they +hurried us on as not willing that a moment should be lost. I had to +struggle, almost to fight, in order to provide them with a leader, which +was indispensable, before I myself went away. For who could tell if we +should ever come back? For a moment I hesitated, thinking that it might +be well to invest M. de Bois-Sombre as my deputy with my scarf of +office; but then I reflected that when a man goes to battle, when he +goes to risk his life, perhaps to lose it, for his people, it is his +right to bear those signs which distinguish him from common men, which +show in what office, for what cause, he is ready to die. + +Accordingly I paused, struggling against the pressure of the people, and +said in a loud voice, 'In the absence of M. Barbou, who has forsaken us, +I constitute the excellent M. Felix de Bois-Sombre my representative. In +my absence my fellow-citizens will respect and obey him as myself.' +There was a cry of assent. They would have given their assent to +anything that we might but go on. What was it to them? They took no +thought of the heaving of my bosom, the beating of my heart. They left +us on the edge of the darkness with our faces towards the gate. There we +stood one breathless moment. Then the little postern slowly opened +before us, and once more we stood within Semur. + + +THE NARRATIVE OF PAUL LECAMUS. + +M. le Maire having requested me, on his entrance into Semur, to lose no +time in drawing up an account of my residence in the town, to be placed +with his own narrative, I have promised to do so to the best of my +ability, feeling that my condition is a very precarious one, and my time +for explanation may be short. Many things, needless to enumerate, press +this upon my mind. It was a pleasure to me to see my neighbours when I +first came out of the city; but their voices, their touch, their +vehemence and eagerness wear me out. From my childhood up I have shrunk +from close contact with my fellow-men. My mind has been busy with other +thoughts; I have desired to investigate the mysterious and unseen. When +I have walked abroad I have heard whispers in the air; I have felt the +movement of wings, the gliding of unseen feet. To my comrades these have +been a source of alarm and disquiet, but not to me; is not God in the +unseen with all His angels? and not only so, but the best and wisest of +men. There was a time indeed, when life acquired for me a charm. There +was a smile which filled me with blessedness, and made the sunshine more +sweet. But when she died my earthly joys died with her. Since then I +have thought of little but the depths profound, into which she has +disappeared like the rest. + +I was in the garden of my house on that night when all the others left +Semur. I was restless, my mind was disturbed. It seemed to me that I +approached the crisis of my life. Since the time when I led M. le Maire +beyond the walls, and we felt both of us the rush and pressure of that +crowd, a feeling of expectation had been in my mind. I knew not what I +looked for--but something I looked for that should change the world. +The 'Sommation' on the Cathedral doors did not surprise me. Why should +it be a matter of wonder that the dead should come back? the wonder is +that they do not. Ah! that is the wonder. How one can go away who loves +you, and never return, nor speak, nor send any message--that is the +miracle: not that the heavens should bend down and the gates of Paradise +roll back, and those who have left us return. All my life it has been a +marvel to me how they could be kept away. I could not stay in-doors on +this strange night. My mind was full of agitation. I came out into the +garden though it was dark. I sat down upon the bench under the +trellis--she loved it. Often had I spent half the night there thinking +of her. + +It was very dark that night: the sky all veiled, no light anywhere a +night like November. One would have said there was snow in the air. I +think I must have slept toward morning (I have observed throughout that +the preliminaries of these occurrences have always been veiled in +sleep), and when I woke suddenly it was to find myself, if I may so +speak, the subject of a struggle. The struggle was within me, yet it was +not I. In my mind there was a desire to rise from where I sat and go +away, I could not tell where or why; but something in me said stay, and +my limbs were as heavy as lead. I could not move; I sat still against my +will; against one part of my will--but the other was obstinate and would +not let me go. Thus a combat took place within me of which I knew not +the meaning. While it went on I began to hear the sound of many feet, +the opening of doors, the people pouring out into the streets. This gave +me no surprise; it seemed to me that I understood why it was; only in my +own case, I knew nothing. I listened to the steps pouring past, going on +and on, faintly dying away in the distance, and there was a great +stillness. I then became convinced, though I cannot tell how, that I was +the only living man left in Semur; but neither did this trouble me. The +struggle within me came to an end, and I experienced a great calm. + +I cannot tell how long it was till I perceived a change in the air, in +the darkness round me. It was like the movement of some one unseen. I +have felt such a sensation in the night, when all was still, before now. +I saw nothing. I heard nothing. Yet I was aware, I cannot tell how, that +there was a great coming and going, and the sensation as of a multitude +in the air. I then rose and went into my house, where Leocadie, my old +housekeeper, had shut all the doors so carefully when she went to bed. +They were now all open, even the door of my wife's room of which I kept +always the key, and where no one entered but myself; the windows also +were open. I looked out upon the Grande Rue, and all the other houses +were like mine. Everything was open, doors and windows, and the streets +were full. There was in them a flow and movement of the unseen, without +a sound, sensible only to the soul. I cannot describe it, for I neither +heard nor saw, but felt. I have often been in crowds; I have lived in +Paris, and once passed into England, and walked about the London +streets. But never, it seemed to me, never was I aware of so many, of so +great a multitude. I stood at my open window, and watched as in a dream. +M. le Maire is aware that his house is visible from mine. Towards that a +stream seemed to be always going, and at the windows and in the doorways +was a sensation of multitudes like that which I have already described. +Gazing out thus upon the revolution which was happening before my eyes, +I did not think of my own house or what was passing there, till +suddenly, in a moment, I was aware that some one had come in to me. Not +a crowd as elsewhere; one. My heart leaped up like a bird let loose; it +grew faint within me with joy and fear. I was giddy so that I could not +stand. I called out her name, but low, for I was too happy, I had no +voice. Besides was it needed, when heart already spoke to heart? + +I had no answer, but I needed none. I laid myself down on the floor +where her feet would be. Her presence wrapped me round and round. It was +beyond speech. Neither did I need to see her face, nor to touch her +hand. She was more near to me, more near, than when I held her in my +arms. How long it was so, I cannot tell; it was long as love, yet short +as the drawing of a breath. I knew nothing, felt nothing but Her, alone; +all my wonder and desire to know departed from me. We said to each other +everything without words--heart overflowing into heart. It was beyond +knowledge or speech. + +But this is not of public signification that I should occupy with it the +time of M. le Maire. + +After a while my happiness came to an end. I can no more tell how, than +I can tell how it came. One moment, I was warm in her presence; the +next, I was alone. I rose up staggering with blindness and woe--could it +be that already, already it was over? I went out blindly following after +her. My God, I shall follow, I shall follow, till life is over. She +loved me; but she was gone. + +Thus, despair came to me at the very moment when the longing of my soul +was satisfied and I found myself among the unseen; but I cared for +knowledge no longer, I sought only her. I lost a portion of my time so. +I regret to have to confess it to M. le Maire. Much that I might have +learned will thus remain lost to my fellow-citizens and the world. We +are made so. What we desire eludes us at the moment of grasping it--or +those affections which are the foundation of our lives preoccupy us, and +blind the soul. Instead of endeavouring to establish my faith and +enlighten my judgment as to those mysteries which have been my life-long +study, all higher purpose departed from me; and I did nothing but rush +through the city, groping among those crowds, seeing nothing, thinking +of nothing--save of One. + +From this also I awakened as out of a dream. What roused me was the +pealing of the Cathedral bells. I was made to pause and stand still, and +return to myself. Then I perceived, but dimly, that the thing which had +happened to me was that which I had desired all my life. I leave this +explanation of my failure [Footnote: The reader will remember that the +ringing of the Cathedral bells happened in fact very soon after the +exodus of the citizens; so that the self-reproaches of M. Lecamus had +less foundation than he thought.] in public duty to the charity of M. le +Maire. + +The bells of the Cathedral brought me back to myself--to that which we +call reality in our language; but of all that was around me when I +regained consciousness, it now appeared to me that I only was a dream. I +was in the midst of a world where all was in movement. What the current +was which flowed around me I know not; if it was thought which becomes +sensible among spirits, if it was action, I cannot tell. But the energy, +the force, the living that was in them, that could no one misunderstand. +I stood in the streets, lagging and feeble, scarcely able to wish, much +less to think. They pushed against me, put me aside, took no note of me. +In the unseen world described by a poet whom M. le Maire has probably +heard of, the man who traverses Purgatory (to speak of no other place) +is seen by all, and is a wonder to all he meets--his shadow, his breath +separate him from those around him. But whether the unseen life has +changed, or if it is I who am not worthy their attention, this I know +that I stood in our city like a ghost, and no one took any heed of me. +When there came back upon me slowly my old desire to inquire, to +understand, I was met with this difficulty at the first--that no one +heeded me. I went through and through the streets, sometimes I paused to +look round, to implore that which swept by me to make itself known. But +the stream went along like soft air, like the flowing of a river, +setting me aside from time to time, as the air will displace a straw, or +the water a stone, but no more. There was neither languor nor lingering. +I was the only passive thing, the being without occupation. Would you +have paused in your labours to tell an idle traveller the meaning of our +lives, before the day when you left Semur? Nor would they: I was driven +hither and thither by the current of that life, but no one stepped forth +out of the unseen to hear my questions or to answer me how this might +be. + +You have been made to believe that all was darkness in Semur. M. le +Maire, it was not so. The darkness wrapped the walls as in a winding +sheet; but within, soon after you were gone, there arose a sweet and +wonderful light--a light that was neither of the sun nor of the moon; +and presently, after the ringing of the bells; the silence departed as +the darkness had departed. I began to hear, first a murmur, then the +sound of the going which I had felt without hearing it--then a faint +tinkle of voices--and at the last, as my mind grew attuned to these +wonders, the very words they said. If they spoke in our language or in +another, I cannot tell; but I understood. How long it was before the +sensation of their presence was aided by the happiness of hearing I know +not, nor do I know how the time has passed, or how long it is, whether +years or days, that I have been in Semur with those who are now there; +for the light did not vary--there was no night or day. All I know is +that suddenly, on awakening from a sleep (for the wonder was that I +could sleep, sometimes sitting on the Cathedral steps, sometimes in my +own house; where sometimes also I lingered and searched about for the +crusts that Leocadie had left), I found the whole world full of sound. +They sang going in bands about the streets; they talked to each other +as they went along every way. From the houses, all open, where everyone +could go who would, there came the soft chiming of those voices. And at +first every sound was full of gladness and hope. The song they sang +first was like this: 'Send us, send us to our father's house. Many are +our brethren, many and dear. They have forgotten, forgotten, forgotten! +But when we speak, then will they hear.' And the others answered: 'We +have come, we have come to the house of our fathers. Sweet are the +homes, the homes we were born in. As we remember, so will they remember. +When we speak, when we speak, they will hear.' Do not think that these +were the words they sang; but it was like this. And as they sang there +was joy and expectation everywhere. It was more beautiful than any of +our music, for it was full of desire and longing, yet hope and gladness; +whereas among us, where there is longing, it is always sad. Later a +great singer, I know not who he was, one going past as on a majestic +soft wind, sang another song, of which I shall tell you by and by. I do +not think he was one of them. They came out to the windows, to the +doors, into all the streets and byways to hear him as he went past. + +M. le Maire will, however, be good enough to remark that I did not +understand all that I heard. In the middle of a phrase, in a word half +breathed, a sudden barrier would rise. For a time I laboured after their +meaning, trying hard and vainly to understand; but afterwards I +perceived that only when they spoke of Semur, of you who were gone +forth, and of what was being done, could I make it out. At first this +made me only more eager to hear; but when thought came, then I perceived +that of all my longing nothing was satisfied. Though I was alone with +the unseen, I comprehended it not; only when it touched upon what I +knew, then I understood. + +At first all went well. Those who were in the streets, and at the doors +and windows of the houses, and on the Cathedral steps, where they seemed +to throng, listening to the sounding of the bells, spoke only of this +that they had come to do. Of you and you only I heard. They said to each +other, with great joy, that the women had been instructed, that they had +listened, and were safe. There was pleasure in all the city. The singers +were called forth, those who were best instructed (so I judged from what +I heard), to take the place of the warders on the walls; and all, as +they went along, sang that song: 'Our brothers have forgotten; but when +we speak, they will hear.' How was it, how was it that you did not hear? +One time I was by the river porte in a boat; and this song came to me +from the walls as sweet as Heaven. Never have I heard such a song. The +music was beseeching, it moved the very heart. 'We have come out of the +unseen,' they sang; 'for love of you; believe us, believe us! Love +brings us back to earth; believe us, believe us!' How was it that you +did not hear? When I heard those singers sing, I wept; they beguiled the +heart out of my bosom. They sang, they shouted, the music swept about +all the walls: 'Love brings us back to earth, believe us!' M. le Maire, +I saw you from the river gate; there was a look of perplexity upon your +face; and one put his curved hand to his ear as if to listen to some +thin far-off sound, when it was like a storm, like a tempest of music! + +After that there was a great change in the city. The choirs came back +from the walls marching more slowly, and with a sighing through all the +air. A sigh, nay, something like a sob breathed through the streets. +'They cannot hear us, or they will not hear us.' Wherever I turned, this +was what I heard: 'They cannot hear us.' The whole town, and all the +houses that were teeming with souls, and all the street, where so many +were coming and going was full of wonder and dismay. (If you will take +my opinion, they know pain as well as joy, M. le Maire, Those who are +in Semur. They are not as gods, perfect and sufficing to themselves, nor +are they all-knowing and all-wise, like the good God. They hope like us, +and desire, and are mistaken; but do no wrong. This is my opinion. I am +no more than other men, that you should accept it without support; but I +have lived among them, and this is what I think.) They were taken by +surprise; they did not understand it any more than we understand when we +have put forth all our strength and fail. They were confounded, if I +could judge rightly. Then there arose cries from one to another: 'Do you +forget what was said to us?' and, 'We were warned, we were warned.' +There went a sighing over all the city: 'They cannot hear us, our voices +are not as their voices; they cannot see us. We have taken their homes +from them, and they know not the reason.' My heart was wrung for their +disappointment. I longed to tell them that neither had I heard at once; +but it was only after a time that I ventured upon this. And whether I +spoke, and was heard; or if it was read in my heart, I cannot tell. +There was a pause made round me as if of wondering and listening, and +then, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, a face suddenly turned +and looked into my face. + +M. le Maire, it was the face of your father, Martin Dupin, whom I +remember as well as I remember my own father. He was the best man I ever +knew. It appeared to me for a moment, that face alone, looking at me +with questioning eyes. + +There seemed to be agitation and doubt for a time after this; some went +out (so I understood) on embassies among you, but could get no hearing; +some through the gates, some by the river. And the bells were rung that +you might hear and know; but neither could you understand the bells. I +wandered from one place to another, listening and watching--till the +unseen became to me as the seen, and I thought of the wonder no more. +Sometimes there came to me vaguely a desire to question them, to ask +whence they came and what was the secret of their living, and why they +were here? But if I had asked who would have heard me? and desire had +grown faint in my heart; all I wished for was that you should hear, that +you should understand; with this wish Semur was full. They thought but +of this. They went to the walls in bands, each in their order, and as +they came all the others rushed to meet them, to ask, 'What news?' I +following, now with one, now with another, breathless and footsore as +they glided along. It is terrible when flesh and blood live with those +who are spirits. I toiled after them. I sat on the Cathedral steps, and +slept and waked, and heard the voices still in my dream. I prayed, but +it was hard to pray. Once following a crowd I entered your house, M. le +Maire, and went up, though I scarcely could drag myself along. There +many were assembled as in council. Your father was at the head of all. +He was the one, he only, who knew me. Again he looked at me and I saw +him, and in the light of his face an assembly such as I have seen in +pictures. One moment it glimmered before me and then it was gone. There +were the captains of all the bands waiting to speak, men and women. I +heard them repeating from one to another the same tale. One voice was +small and soft like a child's; it spoke of you. 'We went to him,' it +said; and your father, M. le Maire, he too joined in, and said: 'We went +to him--but he could not hear us.' And some said it was enough--that +they had no commission from on high, that they were but permitted--that +it was their own will to do it--and that the time had come to forbear. + +Now, while I listened, my heart was grieved that they should fail. This +gave me a wound for myself who had trusted in them, and also for them. +But I, who am I, a poor man without credit among my neighbours, a +dreamer, one whom many despise, that I should come to their aid? Yet I +could not listen and take no part. I cried out: 'Send me. I will tell +them in words they understand.' The sound of my voice was like a roar in +that atmosphere. It sent a tremble into the air. It seemed to rend me as +it came forth from me, and made me giddy, so that I would have fallen +had not there been a support afforded me. As the light was going out of +my eyes I saw again the faces looking at each other, questioning, +benign, beautiful heads one over another, eyes that were clear as the +heavens, but sad. I trembled while I gazed: there was the bliss of +heaven in their faces, yet they were sad. Then everything faded. I was +led away, I know not how, and brought to the door and put forth. I was +not worthy to see the blessed grieve. That is a sight upon which the +angels look with awe, and which brings those tears which are salvation +into the eyes of God. + +I went back to my house, weary yet calm. There were many in my house; +but because my heart was full of one who was not there, I knew not those +who were there. I sat me down where she had been. I was weary, more +weary than ever before, but calm. Then I bethought me that I knew no +more than at the first, that I had lived among the unseen as if they +were my neighbours, neither fearing them, nor hearing those wonders +which they have to tell. As I sat with my head in my hands, two talked +to each other close by: 'Is it true that we have failed?' said one; and +the other answered, 'Must not all fail that is not sent of the Father?' +I was silent; but I knew them, they were the voices of my father and my +mother. I listened as out of a faint, in a dream. + +While I sat thus, with these voices in my ears, which a little while +before would have seemed to me more worthy of note than anything on +earth, but which now lulled me and comforted me, as a child is comforted +by the voices of its guardians in the night, there occurred a new thing +in the city like nothing I had heard before. It roused me +notwithstanding my exhaustion and stupor. It was the sound as of some +one passing through the city suddenly and swiftly, whether in some +wonderful chariot, whether on some sweeping mighty wind, I cannot tell. +The voices stopped that were conversing beside me, and I stood up, and +with an impulse I could not resist went out, as if a king were passing +that way. Straight, without turning to the right or left, through the +city, from one gate to another, this passenger seemed going; and as he +went there was the sound as of a proclamation, as if it were a herald +denouncing war or ratifying peace. Whosoever he was, the sweep of his +going moved my hair like a wind. At first the proclamation was but as a +great shout, and I could not understand it; but as he came nearer the +words became distinct. 'Neither will they believe--though one rose from +the dead.' As it passed a murmur went up from the city, like the voice +of a great multitude. Then there came sudden silence. + +At this moment, for a time--M. le Maire will take my statement for what +it is worth--I became unconscious of what passed further. Whether +weariness overpowered me and I slept, as at the most terrible moment +nature will demand to do, or if I fainted I cannot tell; but for a time +I knew no more. When I came to myself, I was seated on the Cathedral +steps with everything silent around me. From thence I rose up, moved by +a will which was not mine, and was led softly across the Grande Rue, +through the great square, with my face towards the Porte St. Lambert. I +went steadily on without hesitation, never doubting that the gates would +open to me, doubting nothing, though I had never attempted to withdraw +from the city before. When I came to the gate I said not a word, nor any +one to me; but the door rolled slowly open before me, and I was put +forth into the morning light, into the shining of the sun. I have now +said everything I had to say. The message I delivered was said through +me, I can tell no more. Let me rest a little; figure to yourselves, I +have known no night of rest, nor eaten a morsel of bread for--did you +say it was but three days? + + +M. LE MAIRE RESUMES HIS NARRATIVE. + +We re-entered by the door for foot-passengers which is by the side of +the great Porte St. Lambert. + +I will not deny that my heart was, as one may say, in my throat. A man +does what is his duty, what his fellow-citizens expect of him; but that +is not to say that he renders himself callous to natural emotion. My +veins were swollen, the blood coursing through them like a high-flowing +river; my tongue was parched and dry. I am not ashamed to admit that +from head to foot my body quivered and trembled. I was afraid--but I +went forward; no man can do more. As for M. le Cure he said not a word. +If he had any fears he concealed them as I did. But his occupation is +with the ghostly and spiritual. To see men die, to accompany them to +the verge of the grave, to create for them during the time of their +suffering after death (if it is true that they suffer), an interest in +heaven, this his profession must necessarily give him courage. My +position is very different. I have not made up my mind upon these +subjects. When one can believe frankly in all the Church says, many +things become simple, which otherwise cause great difficulty in the +mind. The mysterious and wonderful then find their natural place in the +course of affairs; but when a man thinks for himself, and has to take +everything on his own responsibility, and make all the necessary +explanations, there is often great difficulty. So many things will not +fit into their places, they straggle like weary men on a march. One +cannot put them together, or satisfy one's self. + +The sun was shining outside the walls when we re-entered Semur; but the +first step we took was into a gloom as black as night, which did not +re-assure us, it is unnecessary to say. A chill was in the air, of night +and mist. We shivered, not with the nerves only but with the cold. And +as all was dark, so all was still. I had expected to feel the presence +of those who were there, as I had felt the crowd of the invisible before +they entered the city. But the air was vacant, there was nothing but +darkness and cold. We went on for a little way with a strange fervour of +expectation. At each moment, at each step, it seemed to me that some +great call must be made upon my self-possession and courage, some event +happen; but there was nothing. All was calm, the houses on either side +of the way were open, all but the office of the _octroi_ which was black +as night with its closed door. M. le Cure has told me since that he +believed Them to be there, though unseen. This idea, however, was not in +my mind. I had felt the unseen multitude; but here the air was free, +there was no one interposing between us, who breathed as men, and the +walls that surrounded us. Just within the gate a lamp was burning, +hanging to its rope over our heads; and the lights were in the houses as +if some one had left them there; they threw a strange glimmer into the +darkness, flickering in the wind. By and by as we went on the gloom +lessened, and by the time we had reached the Grande Rue, there was a +clear steady pale twilight by which we saw everything, as by the light +of day. + +We stood at the corner of the square and looked round. Although still I +heard the beating of my own pulses loudly working in my ears, yet it was +less terrible than at first. A city when asleep is wonderful to look on, +but in all the closed doors and windows one feels the safety and repose +sheltered there which no man can disturb; and the air has in it a sense +of life, subdued, yet warm. But here all was open, and all deserted. The +house of the miser Grosgain was exposed from the highest to the lowest, +but nobody was there to search for what was hidden. The hotel de +Bois-Sombre, with its great _porte-cochere,_ always so jealously closed; +and my own house, which my mother and wife have always guarded so +carefully, that no damp nor breath of night might enter, had every door +and window wide open. Desolation seemed seated in all these empty +places. I feared to go into my own dwelling. It seemed to me as if the +dead must be lying within. _Bon Dieu!_ Not a soul, not a shadow; all +vacant in this soft twilight; nothing moving, nothing visible. The great +doors of the Cathedral were wide open, and every little entry. How +spacious the city looked, how silent, how wonderful! There was room for +a squadron to wheel in the great square, but not so much as a bird, not +a dog; all pale and empty. We stood for a long time (or it seemed a long +time) at the corner, looking right and left. We were afraid to make a +step farther. We knew not what to do. Nor could I speak; there was much +I wished to say, but something stopped my voice. + +At last M. le Cure found utterance. His voice so moved the silence, that +at first my heart was faint with fear; it was hoarse, and the sound +rolled round the great square like muffled thunder. One did not seem to +know what strange faces might rise at the open windows, what terrors +might appear. But all he said was, 'We are ambassadors in vain.' + +What was it that followed? My teeth chattered. I could not hear. It was +as if 'in vain!--in vain!' came back in echoes, more and more distant +from every opening. They breathed all around us, then were still, then +returned louder from beyond the river. M. le Cure, though he is a +spiritual person, was no more courageous than I. With one impulse, we +put out our hands and grasped each other. We retreated back to back, +like men hemmed in by foes, and I felt his heart beating wildly, and he +mine. Then silence, silence settled all around. + +It was now my turn to speak. I would not be behind, come what might, +though my lips were parched with mental trouble. + +I said, 'Are we indeed too late? Lecamus must have deceived himself.' + +To this there came no echo and no reply, which would be a relief, you +may suppose; but it was not so. It was well-nigh more appalling, more +terrible than the sound; for though we spoke thus, we did not believe +the place was empty. Those whom we approached seemed to be wrapping +themselves in silence, invisible, waiting to speak with some awful +purpose when their time came. + +There we stood for some minutes, like two children, holding each other's +hands, leaning against each other at the corner of the square--as +helpless as children, waiting for what should come next. I say it +frankly, my brain and my heart were one throb. They plunged and beat so +wildly that I could scarcely have heard any other sound. In this respect +I think he was more calm. There was on his face that look of intense +listening which strains the very soul. But neither he nor I heard +anything, not so much as a whisper. At last, 'Let us go on,' I said. We +stumbled as we went, with agitation and fear. We were afraid to turn our +backs to those empty houses, which seemed to gaze at us with all their +empty windows pale and glaring. Mechanically, scarce knowing what I was +doing, I made towards my own house. + +There was no one there. The rooms were all open and empty. I went from +one to another, with a sense of expectation which made my heart faint; +but no one was there, nor anything changed. Yet I do wrong to say that +nothing was changed. In my library, where I keep my books, where my +father and grandfather conducted their affairs, like me, one little +difference struck me suddenly, as if some one had dealt me a blow. The +old bureau which my grandfather had used, at which I remember standing +by his knee, had been drawn from the corner where I had placed it out +of the way (to make room for the furniture I preferred), and replaced, +as in old times, in the middle of the room. It was nothing; yet how much +was in this! though only myself could have perceived it. Some of the old +drawers were open, full of old papers. I glanced over there in my +agitation, to see if there might be any writing, any message addressed +to me; but there was nothing, nothing but this silent sign of those who +had been here. Naturally M. le Cure, who kept watch at the door, was +unacquainted with the cause of my emotion. The last room I entered was +my wife's. Her veil was lying on the white bed, as if she had gone out +that moment, and some of her ornaments were on the table. It seemed to +me that the atmosphere of mystery which filled the rest of the house was +not here. A ribbon, a little ring, what nothings are these? Yet they +make even emptiness sweet. In my Agnes's room there is a little shrine, +more sacred to us than any altar. There is the picture of our little +Marie. It is covered with a veil, embroidered with needlework which it +is a wonder to see. Not always can even Agnes bear to look upon the face +of this angel, whom God has taken from her. She has worked the little +curtain with lilies, with white and virginal flowers; and no hand, not +even mine, ever draws it aside. What did I see? The veil was boldly +folded away; the face of the child looked at me across her mother's bed, +and upon the frame of the picture was laid a branch of olive, with +silvery leaves. I know no more but that I uttered a great cry, and flung +myself upon my knees before this angel-gift. What stranger could know +what was in my heart? M. le Cure, my friend, my brother, came hastily to +me, with a pale countenance; but when he looked at me, he drew back and +turned away his face, and a sob came from his breast. Never child had +called him father, were it in heaven, were it on earth. Well I knew +whose tender fingers had placed the branch of olive there. + +I went out of the room and locked the door. It was just that my wife +should find it where it had been laid. + +I put my arm into his as we went out once more into the street. That +moment had made us brother and brother. And this union made us more +strong. Besides, the silence and the emptiness began to grow less +terrible to us. We spoke in our natural voices as we came out, scarcely +knowing how great was the difference between them and the whispers which +had been all we dared at first to employ. Yet the sound of these louder +tones scared us when we heard them, for we were still trembling, not +assured of deliverance. It was he who showed himself a man, not I; for +my heart was overwhelmed, the tears stood in my eyes, I had no strength +to resist my impressions. + +'Martin Dupin,' he said suddenly, 'it is enough. We are frightening +ourselves with shadows. We are afraid even of our own voices. This must +not be. Enough! Whosoever they were who have been in Semur, their +visitation is over, and they are gone.' + +'I think so,' I said faintly; 'but God knows.' Just then something +passed me as sure as ever man passed me. I started back out of the way +and dropped my friend's arm, and covered my eyes with my hands. It was +nothing that could be seen; it was an air, a breath. M. le Cure looked +at me wildly; he was as a man beside himself. He struck his foot upon +the pavement and gave a loud and bitter cry. + +'Is it delusion?' he said, 'O my God! or shall not even this, not even +so much as this be revealed to me?' + +To see a man who had so ruled himself, who had resisted every +disturbance and stood fast when all gave way, moved thus at the very +last to cry out with passion against that which had been denied to him, +brought me back to myself. How often had I read it in his eyes before! +He--the priest--the servant of the unseen--yet to all of us lay persons +had that been revealed which was hid from him. A great pity was within +me, and gave me strength. 'Brother,' I said, 'we are weak. If we saw +heaven opened, could we trust to our vision now? Our imaginations are +masters of us. So far as mortal eye can see, we are alone in Semur. Have +you forgotten your psalm, and how you sustained us at the first? And +now, your Cathedral is open to you, my brother. _Laetatus sum_,' I said. +It was an inspiration from above, and no thought of mine; for it is well +known, that though deeply respectful, I have never professed religion. +With one impulse we turned, we went together, as in a procession, across +the silent place, and up the great steps. We said not a word to each +other of what we meant to do. All was fair and silent in the holy place; +a breath of incense still in the air; a murmur of psalms (as one could +imagine) far up in the high roof. There I served, while he said his +mass. It was for my friend that this impulse came to my mind; but I was +rewarded. The days of my childhood seemed to come back to me. All +trouble, and care, and mystery, and pain, seemed left behind. All I +could see was the glimmer on the altar of the great candle-sticks, the +sacred pyx in its shrine, the chalice, and the book. I was again an +_enfant de choeur_ robed in white, like the angels, no doubt, no +disquiet in my soul--and my father kneeling behind among the faithful, +bowing his head, with a sweetness which I too knew, being a father, +because it was his child that tinkled the bell and swung the censer. +Never since those days have I served the mass. My heart grew soft within +me as the heart of a little child. The voice of M. le Cure was full of +tears--it swelled out into the air and filled the vacant place. I knelt +behind him on the steps of the altar and wept. + +Then there came a sound that made our hearts leap in our bosoms. His +voice wavered as if it had been struck by a strong wind; but he was a +brave man, and he went on. It was the bells of the Cathedral that pealed +out over our heads. In the midst of the office, while we knelt all +alone, they began to ring as at Easter or some great festival. At first +softly, almost sadly, like choirs of distant singers, that died away and +were echoed and died again; then taking up another strain, they rang out +into the sky with hurrying notes and clang of joy. The effect upon +myself was wonderful. I no longer felt any fear. The illusion was +complete. I was a child again, serving the mass in my little +surplice--aware that all who loved me were kneeling behind, that the +good God was smiling, and the Cathedral bells ringing out their majestic +Amen. + +M. le Cure came down the altar steps when his mass was ended. Together +we put away the vestments and the holy vessels. Our hearts were soft; +the weight was taken from them. As we came out the bells were dying +away in long and low echoes, now faint, now louder, like mingled voices +of gladness and regret. And whereas it had been a pale twilight when we +entered, the clearness of the day had rolled sweetly in, and now it was +fair morning in all the streets. We did not say a word to each other, +but arm and arm took our way to the gates, to open to our neighbours, to +call all our fellow-citizens back to Semur. + +If I record here an incident of another kind, it is because of the +sequel that followed. As we passed by the hospital of St. Jean, we heard +distinctly, coming from within, the accents of a feeble yet impatient +voice. The sound revived for a moment the troubles that were stilled +within us--but only for a moment. This was no visionary voice. It +brought a smile to the grave face of M. le Cure and tempted me well nigh +to laughter, so strangely did this sensation of the actual, break and +disperse the visionary atmosphere. We went in without any timidity, +with a conscious relaxation of the great strain upon us. In a little +nook, curtained off from the great ward, lay a sick man upon his bed. +'Is it M. le Maire?' he said; 'a la bonne heure! I have a complaint to +make of the nurses for the night. They have gone out to amuse +themselves; they take no notice of poor sick people. They have known for +a week that I could not sleep; but neither have they given me a sleeping +draught, nor endeavoured to distract me with cheerful conversation. And +to-day, look you, M. le Maire, not one of the sisters has come near me!' + +'Have you suffered, my poor fellow?' I said; but he would not go so far +as this. + +'I don't want to make complaints, M. le Maire; but the sisters do not +come themselves as they used to do. One does not care to have a strange +nurse, when one knows that if the sisters did their duty--But if it does +not occur any more I do not wish it to be thought that I am the one to +complain.' + +'Do not fear, mon ami,' I said. 'I will say to the Reverend Mother that +you have been left too long alone.' + +'And listen, M. le Maire,' cried the man; 'those bells, will they never +be done? My head aches with the din they make. How can one go to sleep +with all that riot in one's ears?' + +We looked at each other, we could not but smile. So that which is joy +and deliverance to one is vexation to another. As we went out again into +the street the lingering music of the bells died out, and (for the first +time for all these terrible days and nights) the great clock struck the +hour. And as the clock struck, the last cloud rose like a mist and +disappeared in flying vapours, and the full sunshine of noon burst on +Semur. + + +SUPPLEMENT BY M. DE BOIS-SOMBRE. + +When M. le Maire disappeared within the mist, we all remained behind +with troubled hearts. For my own part I was alarmed for my friend. M. +Martin Dupin is not noble. He belongs, indeed, to the _haute +bourgeoisie,_ and all his antecedents are most respectable; but it is +his personal character and admirable qualities which justify me in +calling him my friend. The manner in which he has performed his duties +to his fellow-citizens during this time of distress has been sublime. It +is not my habit to take any share in public life; the unhappy +circumstances of France have made this impossible for years. +Nevertheless, I put aside my scruples when it became necessary, to leave +him free for his mission. I gave no opinion upon that mission itself, +or how far he was right in obeying the advice of a hare-brained +enthusiast like Lecamus. Nevertheless the moment had come at which our +banishment had become intolerable. Another day, and I should have +proposed an assault upon the place. Our dead forefathers, though I would +speak of them with every respect, should not presume upon their +privilege. I do not pretend to be braver than other men, nor have I +shown myself more equal than others to cope with the present emergency. +But I have the impatience of my countrymen, and rather than rot here +outside the gates, parted from Madame de Bois-Sombre and my children, +who, I am happy to state, are in safety at the country house of the +brave Dupin, I should have dared any hazard. This being the case, a new +step of any kind called for my approbation, and I could not refuse under +the circumstances--especially as no ceremony of installation was +required or profession of loyalty to one government or another--to take +upon me the office of coadjutor and act as deputy for my friend Martin +outside the walls of Semur. + +The moment at which I assumed the authority was one of great +discouragement and depression. The men were tired to death. Their minds +were worn out as well as their bodies. The excitement and fatigue had +been more than they could bear. Some were for giving up the contest and +seeking new homes for themselves. These were they, I need not remark, +who had but little to lose; some seemed to care for nothing but to lie +down and rest. Though it produced a great movement among us when Lecamus +suddenly appeared coming out of the city; and the undertaking of Dupin +and the excellent Cure was viewed with great interest, yet there could +not but be signs apparent that the situation had lasted too long. It was +_tendu_ in the strongest degree, and when that is the case a reaction +must come. It is impossible to say, for one thing, how treat was our +personal discomfort. We were as soldiers campaigning without a +commissariat, or any precautions taken for our welfare; no food save +what was sent to us from La Clairiere and other places; no means of +caring for our personal appearance, in which lies so much of the +materials of self respect. I say nothing of the chief features of +all--the occupation of our homes by others--the forcible expulsion of +which we had been the objects. No one could have been more deeply +impressed than myself at the moment of these extraordinary proceedings; +but we cannot go on with one monotonous impression, however serious, we +other Frenchmen. Three days is a very long time to dwell in one thought; +I myself had become impatient, I do not deny. To go away, which would +have been very natural, and which Agathe proposed, was contrary to my +instincts and interests both. I trust I can obey the logic of +circumstances as well as another; but to yield is not easy, and to leave +my hotel at Semur--now the chief residence, alas! of the +Bois-Sombres--probably to the licence of a mob--for one can never tell +at what moment Republican institutions may break down and sink back into +the chaos from which they arose--was impossible. Nor would I forsake the +brave Dupin without the strongest motive; but that the situation was +extremely _tendu_, and a reaction close at hand, was beyond dispute. + +I resisted the movement which my excellent friend made to take off and +transfer to me his scarf of office. These things are much thought of +among the _bourgeoisie_. '_Mon ami_,' I said, 'you cannot tell what use +you may have for it; whereas our townsmen know me, and that I am not one +to take up an unwarrantable position.' We then accompanied him to the +neighbourhood of the Porte St. Lambert. It was at that time invisible; +we could but judge approximately. My men were unwilling to approach too +near, neither did I myself think it necessary. We parted, after giving +the two envoys an honourable escort, leaving a clear space between us +and the darkness. To see them disappear gave us all a startling +sensation. Up to the last moment I had doubted whether they would obtain +admittance. When they disappeared from our eyes, there came upon all of +us an impulse of alarm. I myself was so far moved by it, that I called +out after them in a sudden panic. For if any catastrophe had happened, +how could I ever have forgiven myself, especially as Madame Dupin de la +Clairiere, a person entirely _comme il faut_, and of the most +distinguished character, went after her husband, with a touching +devotion, following him to the very edge of the darkness? I do not +think, so deeply possessed was he by his mission, that he saw her. Dupin +is very determined in his way; but he is imaginative and thoughtful, and +it is very possible that, as he required all his powers to brace him for +this enterprise, he made it a principle neither to look to the right +hand nor the left. When we paused, and following after our two +representatives, Madame Dupin stepped forth, a thrill ran through us +all. Some would have called to her, for I heard many broken +exclamations; but most of us were too much startled to speak. We thought +nothing less than that she was about to risk herself by going after them +into the city. If that was her intention--and nothing is more probable; +for women are very daring, though they are timid--she was stopped, it is +most likely, by that curious inability to move a step farther which we +have all experienced. We saw her pause, clasp her hands in despair (or +it might be in token of farewell to her husband), then, instead of +returning, seat herself on the road on the edge of the darkness. It was +a relief to all who were looking on to see her there. + +In the reaction after that excitement I found myself in face of a great +difficulty--what to do with my men, to keep them from demoralisation. +They were greatly excited; and yet there was nothing to be done for +them, for myself, for any of us, but to wait. To organise the patrol +again, under the circumstances, would have been impossible. Dupin, +perhaps, might have tried it with that _bourgeois_ determination which +so often carries its point in spite of all higher intelligence; but to +me, who have not this commonplace way of looking at things, it was +impossible. The worthy soul did not think in what a difficulty he left +us. That intolerable, good-for-nothing Jacques Richard (whom Dupin +protects unwisely, I cannot tell why), and who was already +half-seas-over, had drawn several of his comrades with him towards the +_cabaret_, which was always a danger to us. 'We will drink success to M. +le Maire,' he said, '_mes bons amis_! That can do no one any harm; and +as we have spoken up, as we have empowered him to offer handsome terms +to _Messieurs les Morts_----' + +It was intolerable. Precisely at the moment when our fortune hung in the +balance, and when, perhaps, an indiscreet word--'Arrest that fellow,' I +said. 'Riou, you are an official; you understand your duty. Arrest him +on the spot, and confine him in the tent out of the way of mischief. Two +of you mount guard over him. And let a party be told off, of which you +will take the command, Louis Bertin, to go at once to La Clairiere and +beg the Reverend Mothers of the hospital to favour us with their +presence. It will be well to have those excellent ladies in our front +whatever happens; and you may communicate to them the unanimous decision +about their chapel. You, Robert Lemaire, with an escort, will proceed to +the _campagne_ of M. Barbou, and put him in possession of the +circumstances. Those of you who have a natural wish to seek a little +repose will consider yourselves as discharged from duty and permitted to +do so. Your Maire having confided to me his authority--not without your +consent--(this I avow I added with some difficulty, for who cared for +their assent? but a Republican Government offers a premium to every +insincerity), I wait with confidence to see these dispositions carried +out.' + +This, I am happy to say, produced the best effect. They obeyed me +without hesitation; and, fortunately for me, slumber seized upon the +majority. Had it not been for this, I can scarcely tell how I should +have got out of it. I felt drowsy myself, having been with the patrol +the greater part of the night; but to yield to such weakness was, in my +position, of course impossible. + +This, then, was our attitude during the last hours of suspense, which +were perhaps the most trying of all. In the distance might be seen the +little bands marching towards La Clairiere, on one side, and M. Barbou's +country-house ('La Corbeille des Raisins') on the other. It goes without +saying that I did not want M. Barbou, but it was the first errand I +could think of. Towards the city, just where the darkness began that +enveloped it, sat Madame Dupin. That _sainte femme_ was praying for her +husband, who could doubt? And under the trees, wherever they could find +a favourable spot, my men lay down on the grass, and most of them fell +asleep. My eyes were heavy enough, but responsibility drives away rest. +I had but one nap of five minutes' duration, leaning against a tree, +when it occurred to me that Jacques Richard, whom I sent under escort +half-drunk to the tent, was not the most admirable companion for that +poor visionary Lecamus, who had been accommodated there. I roused +myself, therefore, though unwillingly, to see whether these two, so +discordant, could agree. + +I met Lecamus at the tent-door. He was coming out, very feeble and +tottering, with that dazed look which (according to me) has always been +characteristic of him. He had a bundle of papers in his hand. He had +been setting in order his report of what had happened to him, to be +submitted to the Maire. 'Monsieur,' he said, with some irritation +(which I forgave him), 'you have always been unfavourable to me. I owe +it to you that this unhappy drunkard has been sent to disturb me in my +feebleness and the discharge of a public duty.' + +'My good Monsieur Lecamus,' said I, 'you do my recollection too much +honour. The fact is, I had forgotten all about you and your public duty. +Accept my excuses. Though indeed your supposition that I should have +taken the trouble to annoy you, and your description of that +good-for-nothing as an unhappy drunkard, are signs of intolerance which +I should not have expected in a man so favoured.' + +This speech, though too long, pleased me, for a man of this species, a +revolutionary (are not all visionaries revolutionaries?) is always, when +occasion offers, to be put down. He disarmed me, however, by his +humility. He gave a look round. 'Where can I go?' he said, and there was +pathos in his voice. At length he perceived Madame Dupin sitting almost +motionless on the road. 'Ah!' he said, 'there is my place.' The man, I +could not but perceive, was very weak. His eyes were twice their natural +size, his face was the colour of ashes; through his whole frame there +was a trembling; the papers shook in his hand. A compunction seized my +mind: I regretted to have sent that piece of noise and folly to disturb +a poor man so suffering and weak. 'Monsieur Lecamus,' I said, 'forgive +me. I acknowledge that it was inconsiderate. Remain here in comfort, and +I will find for this unruly fellow another place of confinement.' + +'Nay,' he said, 'there is my place,' pointing to where Madame Dupin sat. +I felt disposed for a moment to indulge in a pleasantry, to say that I +approved his taste; but on second thoughts I forebore. He went tottering +slowly across the broken ground, hardly able to drag himself along. 'Has +he had any refreshment?' I asked of one of the women who were about. +They told me yes, and this restored my composure; for after all I had +not meant to annoy him, I had forgotten he was there--a trivial fault in +circumstances so exciting. I was more easy in my mind, however, I +confess it, when I saw that he had reached his chosen position safely. +The man looked so weak. It seemed to me that he might have died on the +road. + +I thought I could almost perceive the gate, with Madame Dupin seated +under the battlements, her charming figure relieved against the gloom, +and that poor Lecamus lying, with his papers fluttering at her feet. +This was the last thing I was conscious of. + + +EXTRACT FROM THE NARRATIVE OF MADAME DUPIN DE LA CLAIRIERE (_nee_ DE +CHAMPFLEURIE). + +I went with my husband to the city gate. I did not wish to distract his +mind from what he had undertaken, therefore I took care he should not +see me; but to follow close, giving the sympathy of your whole heart, +must not that be a support? If I am asked whether I was content to let +him go, I cannot answer yes; but had another than Martin been chosen, I +could not have borne it. What I desired, was to go myself. I was not +afraid: and if it had proved dangerous, if I had been broken and crushed +to pieces between the seen and the unseen, one could not have had a +more beautiful fate. It would have made me happy to go. But perhaps it +was better that the messenger should not be a woman; they might have +said it was delusion, an attack of the nerves. We are not trusted in +these respects, though I find it hard to tell why. + +But I went with Martin to the gate. To go as far as was possible, to be +as near as possible, that was something. If there had been room for me +to pass, I should have gone, and with such gladness! for God He knows +that to help to thrust my husband into danger, and not to share it, was +terrible to me. But no; the invisible line was still drawn, beyond which +I could not stir. The door opened before him, and closed upon me. But +though to see him disappear into the gloom was anguish, yet to know that +he was the man by whom the city should be saved was sweet. I sat down on +the spot where my steps were stayed. It was close to the wall, where +there is a ledge of stonework round the basement of the tower. There I +sat down to wait till he should come again. + +If any one thinks, however, that we, who were under the shelter of the +roof of La Clairiere were less tried than our husbands, it is a mistake; +our chief grief was that we were parted from them, not knowing what +suffering, what exposure they might have to bear, and knowing that they +would not accept, as most of us were willing to accept, the +interpretation of the mystery; but there was a certain comfort in the +fact that we had to be very busy, preparing a little food to take to +them, and feeding the others. La Clairiere is a little country house, +not a great chateau, and it was taxed to the utmost to afford some +covert to the people. The children were all sheltered and cared for; but +as for the rest of us we did as we could. And how gay they were, all the +little ones! What was it to them all that had happened? It was a fete +for them to be in the country, to be so many together, to run in the +fields and the gardens. Sometimes their laughter and their happiness +were more than we could bear. Agathe de Bois-Sombre, who takes life +hardly, who is more easily deranged than I, was one who was much +disturbed by this. But was it not to preserve the children that we were +commanded to go to La Clairiere? Some of the women also were not easy to +bear with. When they were put into our rooms they too found it a fete, +and sat down among the children, and ate and drank, and forgot what it +was; what awful reason had driven us out of our homes. These were not, +oh let no one think so! the majority; but there were some, it cannot be +denied; and it was difficult for me to calm down Bonne Maman, and keep +her from sending them away with their babes. 'But they are +_miserables_,' she said. 'If they were to wander and be lost, if they +were to suffer as thou sayest, where would be the harm? I have no +patience with the idle, with those who impose upon thee.' It is possible +that Bonne Maman was right--but what then? 'Preserve the children and +the sick,' was the mission that had been given to me. My own room was +made the hospital. Nor did this please Bonne Maman. She bid me if I did +not stay in it myself to give it to the Bois-Sombres, to some who +deserved it. But is it not they who need most who deserve most? Bonne +Maman cannot bear that the poor and wretched should live in her Martin's +chamber. He is my Martin no less. But to give it up to our Lord is not +that to sanctify it? There are who have put Him into their own bed when +they imagined they were but sheltering a sick beggar there; that He +should have the best was sweet to me: and could not I pray all the +better that our Martin should be enlightened, should come to the true +sanctuary? When I said this Bonne Maman wept. It was the grief of her +heart that Martin thought otherwise than as we do. Nevertheless she +said, 'He is so good; the _bon Dieu_ knows how good he is;' as if even +his mother could know that so well as I! + +But with the women and the children crowding everywhere, the sick in my +chamber, the helpless in every corner, it will be seen that we, too, had +much to do. And our hearts were elsewhere, with those who were watching +the city, who were face to face with those in whom they had not +believed. We were going and coming all day long with food for them, and +there never was a time of the night or day that there were not many of +us watching on the brow of the hill to see if any change came in Semur. +Agathe and I, and our children, were all together in one little room. +She believed in God, but it was not any comfort to her; sometimes she +would weep and pray all day long; sometimes entreat her husband to +abandon the city, to go elsewhere and live, and fly from this strange +fate. She is one who cannot endure to be unhappy--not to have what she +wishes. As for me, I was brought up in poverty, and it is no wonder if +I can more easily submit. She was not willing that I should come this +morning to Semur. In the night the Mere Julie had roused us, saying she +had seen a procession of angels coming to restore us to the city. Ah! to +those who have no knowledge it is easy to speak of processions of +angels. But to those who have seen what an angel is--how they flock upon +us unawares in the darkness, so that one is confused, and scarce can +tell if it is reality or a dream; to those who have heard a little voice +soft as the dew coming out of heaven! I said to them--for all were in a +great tumult--that the angels do not come in processions, they steal +upon us unaware, they reveal themselves in the soul. But they did not +listen to me; even Agathe took pleasure in hearing of the revelation. As +for me, I had denied myself, I had not seen Martin for a night and a +day. I took one of the great baskets, and I went with the women who were +the messengers for the day. A purpose formed itself in my heart, it was +to make my way into the city, I know not how, and implore them to have +pity upon us before the people were distraught. Perhaps, had I been able +to refrain from speaking to Martin, I might have found the occasion I +wished; but how could I conceal my desire from my husband? And now all +is changed, I am rejected and he is gone. He was more worthy. Bonne +Maman is right. Our good God, who is our father, does He require that +one should make profession of faith, that all should be alike? He sees +the heart; and to choose my Martin, does not that prove that He loves +best that which is best, not I, or a priest, or one who makes +professions? Thus, I sat down at the gate with a great confidence, +though also a trembling in my heart. He who had known how to choose him +among all the others, would not He guard him? It was a proof to me once +again that heaven is true, that the good God loves and comprehends us +all, to see how His wisdom, which is unerring, had chosen the best man +in Semur. + +And M. le Cure, that goes without saying, he is a priest of priests, a +true servant of God. + +I saw my husband go: perhaps, God knows, into danger, perhaps to some +encounter such as might fill the world with awe--to meet those who read +the thought in your mind before it comes to your lips. Well! there is no +thought in Martin that is not noble and true. Me, I have follies in my +heart, every kind of folly; but he!--the tears came in a flood to my +eyes, but I would not shed them, as if I were weeping for fear and +sorrow--no--but for happiness to know that falsehood was not in him. My +little Marie, a holy virgin, may look into her father's heart--I do not +fear the test. + +The sun came warm to my feet as I sat on the foundation of our city, but +the projection of the tower gave me a little shade. All about was a +great peace. I thought of the psalm which says, 'He will give it to His +beloved sleeping'--that is true; but always there are some who are used +as instruments, who are not permitted to sleep. The sounds that came +from the people gradually ceased; they were all very quiet. M. de +Bois-Sombre I saw at a distance making his dispositions. Then M. Paul +Lecamus, whom I had long known, came up across the field, and seated +himself close to me upon the road. I have always had a great sympathy +with him since the death of his wife; ever since there has been an +abstraction in his eyes, a look of desolation. He has no children or any +one to bring him back to life. Now, it seemed to me that he had the air +of a man who was dying. He had been in the city while all of us had been +outside. + +'Monsieur Lecamus,' I said, 'you look very ill, and this is not a place +for you. Could not I take you somewhere, where you might be more at your +ease?' + +'It is true, Madame,' he said, 'the road is hard, but the sunshine is +sweet; and when I have finished what I am writing for M. le Maire, it +will be over. There will be no more need--' + +I did not understand what he meant. I asked him to let me help him, but +he shook his head. His eyes were very hollow, in great caves, and his +face was the colour of ashes. Still he smiled. 'I thank you, Madame,' he +said, 'infinitely; everyone knows that Madame Dupin is kind; but when it +is done, I shall be free.' + +'I am sure, M. Lecamus, that my husband--that M. le Maire--would not +wish you to trouble yourself, to be hurried--' + +'No,' he said, 'not he, but I. Who else could write what I have to +write? It must be done while it is day.' + +'Then there is plenty of time, M. Lecamus. All the best of the day is +yet to come; it is still morning. If you could but get as far as La +Clairiere. There we would nurse you--restore you.' + +He shook his head. 'You have enough on your hands at La Clairiere,' he +said; and then, leaning upon the stones, he began to write again with +his pencil. After a time, when he stopped, I ventured to ask--'Monsieur +Lecamus, is it, indeed, Those----whom we have known, who are in Semur?' + +He turned his dim eyes upon me. 'Does Madame Dupin,' he said, 'require +to ask?' + +'No, no. It is true. I have seen and heard. But yet, when a little time +passes, you know? one wonders; one asks one's self, was it a dream?' + +'That is what I fear,' he said. 'I, too, if life went on, might ask, +notwithstanding all that has occurred to me, Was it a dream?' + +'M. Lecamus, you will forgive me if I hurt you. You saw--_her_?' + +'No. Seeing--what is seeing? It is but a vulgar sense, it is not all; +but I sat at her feet. She was with me. We were one, as of old----.' A +gleam of strange light came into his dim eyes. 'Seeing is not +everything, Madame.' + +'No, M. Lecamus. I heard the dear voice of my little Marie.' + +'Nor is hearing everything,' he said hastily. 'Neither did she speak; +but she was there. We were one; we had no need to speak. What is +speaking or hearing when heart wells into heart? For a very little +moment, only for a moment, Madame Dupin.' + +I put out my hand to him; I could not say a word. How was it possible +that she could go away again, and leave him so feeble, so worn, alone? + +'Only a very little moment,' he said, slowly. 'There were other +voices--but not hers. I think I am glad it was in the spirit we met, she +and I--I prefer not to see her till--after----' + +'Oh, M. Lecamus, I am too much of the world! To see them, to hear +them--it is for this I long.' + +'No, dear Madame. I would not have it till--after----. But I must make +haste, I must write, I hear the hum approaching----' + +I could not tell what he meant; but I asked no more. How still +everything was The people lay asleep on the grass, and I, too, was +overwhelmed by the great quiet. I do not know if I slept, but I dreamed. +I saw a child very fair and tall always near me, but hiding her face. It +appeared to me in my dream that all I wished for was to see this hidden +countenance, to know her name; and that I followed and watched her, but +for a long time in vain. All at once she turned full upon me, held out +her arms to me. Do I need to say who it was? I cried out in my dream to +the good God, that He had done well to take her from me--that this was +worth it all. Was it a dream? I would not give that dream for rears of +waking life. Then I started and came back, in a moment, to the still +morning sunshine, the sight of the men asleep, the roughness of the wall +against which I leant. Some one laid a hand on mine. I opened my eyes, +not knowing what it was--if it might be my husband coming back, or her +whom I had seen in my dream. It was M. Lecamus. He had risen up upon his +knees--his papers were all laid aside. His eyes in those hollow caves +were opened wide, and quivering with a strange light. He had caught my +wrist with his worn hand. 'Listen!' he said; his voice fell to a +whisper; a light broke over his face. 'Listen!' he cried; 'they are +coming.' While he thus grasped my wrist, holding up his weak and +wavering body in that strained attitude, the moments passed very slowly. +I was afraid of him, of his worn face and thin hands, and the wild +eagerness about him. I am ashamed to say it, but so it was. And for this +reason it seemed long to me, though I think not more than a minute, till +suddenly the bells rang out, sweet and glad as they ring at Easter for +the resurrection. There had been ringing of bells before, but not like +this. With a start and universal movement the sleeping men got up from +where they lay--not one but every one, coming out of the little hollows +and from under the trees as if from graves. They all sprang up to +listen, with one impulse; and as for me, knowing that Martin was in the +city, can it be wondered at if my heart beat so loud that I was +incapable of thought of others! What brought me to myself was the +strange weight of M. Lecamus on my arm. He put his other hand upon me, +all cold in the brightness, all trembling. He raised himself thus slowly +to his feet. When I looked at him I shrieked aloud. I forgot all else. +His face was transformed--a smile came upon it that was ineffable--the +light blazed up, and then quivered and flickered in his eyes like a +dying flame. All this time he was leaning his weight upon my arm. Then +suddenly he loosed his hold of me, stretched out his hands, stood up, +and--died. My God! shall I ever forget him as he stood--his head raised, +his hands held out, his lips moving, the eyelids opened wide with a +quiver, the light flickering and dying He died first, standing up, +saying something with his pale lips--then fell. And it seemed to me all +at once, and for a moment, that I heard a sound of many people marching +past, the murmur and hum of a great multitude; and softly, softly I was +put out of the way, and a voice said, '_Adieu, ma soeur_.' '_Ma soeur_!' +who called me '_Ma soeur_'? I have no sister. I cried out, saying I know +not what. They told me after that I wept and wrung my hands, and said, +'Not thee, not thee, Marie!' But after that I knew no more. + + +THE NARRATIVE of MADAME VEUVE DUPIN (_nee_ LEPELLETIER). + +To complete the _proces verbal_, my son wishes me to give my account of +the things which happened out of Semur during its miraculous occupation, +as it is his desire, in the interests of truth, that nothing should be +left out. In this I find a great difficulty for many reasons; in the +first place, because I have not the aptitude of expressing myself in +writing, and it may well be that the phrases I employ may fail in the +correctness which good French requires; and again, because it is my +misfortune not to agree in all points with my Martin, though I am proud +to think that he is, in every relation of life, so good a man, that the +women of his family need not hesitate to follow his advice--but +necessarily there are some points which one reserves; and I cannot but +feel the closeness of the connection between the late remarkable +exhibition of the power of Heaven and the outrage done upon the good +Sisters of St. Jean by the administration, of which unfortunately my son +is at the head. I say unfortunately, since it is the spirit of +independence and pride in him which has resisted all the warnings +offered by Divine Providence, and which refuses even now to right the +wrongs of the Sisters of St. Jean; though, if it may be permitted to me +to say it, as his mother, it was very fortunate in the late troubles +that Martin Dupin found himself at the head of the Commune of +Semur--since who else could have kept his self-control as he +did?--caring for all things and forgetting nothing; who else would, with +so much courage, have entered the city? and what other man, being a +person of the world and secular in all his thoughts, as, alas! it is so +common for men to be, would have so nobly acknowledged his obligations +to the good God when our misfortunes were over? My constant prayers for +his conversion do not make me incapable of perceiving the nobility of +his conduct. When the evidence has been incontestible he has not +hesitated to make a public profession of his gratitude, which all will +acknowledge to be the sign of a truly noble mind and a heart of gold. + +I have long felt that the times were ripe for some exhibition of the +power of God. Things have been going very badly among us. Not only have +the powers of darkness triumphed over our holy church, in a manner ever +to be wept and mourned by all the faithful, and which might have been +expected to bring down fire from Heaven upon our heads, but the +corruption of popular manners (as might also have been expected) has +been daily arising to a pitch unprecedented. The fetes may indeed be +said to be observed, but in what manner? In the cabarets rather than in +the churches; and as for the fasts and vigils, who thinks of them? who +attends to those sacred moments of penitence? Scarcely even a few ladies +are found to do so, instead of the whole population, as in duty bound. I +have even seen it happen that my daughter-in-law and myself, and her +friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, and old Mere Julie from the market, have +formed the whole congregation. Figure to yourself the _bon Dieu_ and all +the blessed saints looking down from heaven to hear--four persons only +in our great Cathedral! I trust that I know that the good God does not +despise even two or three; but if any one will think of it--the great +bells rung, and the candles lighted, and the cure in his beautiful +robes, and all the companies of heaven looking on--and only us four! +This shows the neglect of all sacred ordinances that was in Semur. +While, on the other hand, what grasping there was for money; what fraud +and deceit; what foolishness and dissipation! Even the Mere Julie +herself, though a devout person, the pears she sold to us on the last +market day before these events, were far, very far, as she must have +known, from being satisfactory. In the same way Gros-Jean, though a +peasant from our own village near La Clairiere, and a man for whom we +have often done little services, attempted to impose upon me about the +wood for the winter's use, the very night before these occurrences. 'It +is enough,' I cried out, 'to bring the dead out of their graves.' I did +not know--the holy saints forgive me!--how near it was to the moment +when this should come true. + +And perhaps it is well that I should admit without concealment that I am +not one of the women to whom it has been given to see those who came +back. There are moments when I will not deny I have asked myself why +those others should have been so privileged and never I. Not even in a +dream do I see those whom I have lost; yet I think that I too have loved +them as well as any have been loved. I have stood by their beds to the +last; I have closed their beloved eyes. _Mon Dieu! mon Dieu!_ have not I +drunk of that cup to the dregs? But never to me, never to me, has it +been permitted either to see or to hear. _Bien_! it has been so ordered. +Agnes, my daughter-in-law, is a good woman. I have not a word to say +against her; and if there are moments when my heart rebels, when I ask +myself why she should have her eyes opened and not I, the good God knows +that I do not complain against His will--it is in His hand to do as He +pleases. And if I receive no privileges, yet have I the privilege which +is best, which is, as M. le Cure justly observes, the highest of all-- +that of doing my duty. In this I thank the good Lord our Seigneur that +my Martin has never needed to be ashamed of his mother. + +I will also admit that when it was first made apparent to me--not by the +sounds of voices which the others heard, but by the use of my reason +which I humbly believe is also a gift of God--that the way in which I +could best serve both those of the city and my son Martin, who is over +them, was to lead the way with the children and all the helpless to La +Clairiere, thus relieving the watchers, there was for a time a great +struggle in my bosom. What were they all to me, that I should desert my +Martin, my only son, the child of my old age; he who is as his father, +as dear, and yet more dear, because he is his father's son? 'What! (I +said in my heart) abandon thee, my child? nay, rather abandon life and +every consolation; for what is life to me but thee?' But while my heart +swelled with this cry, suddenly it became apparent to me how many there +were holding up their hands helplessly to him, clinging to him so that +he could not move. To whom else could they turn? He was the one among +all who preserved his courage, who neither feared nor failed. When those +voices rang out from the walls--which some understood, but which I did +not understand, and many more with me--though my heart was wrung with +straining my ears to listen if there was not a voice for me too, yet at +the same time this thought was working in my heart. There was a poor +woman close to me with little children clinging to her; neither did she +know what those voices said. Her eyes turned from Semur, all lost in the +darkness, to the sky above us and to me beside her, all confused and +bewildered; and the children clung to her, all in tears, crying with +that wail which is endless--the trouble of childhood which does not know +why it is troubled. 'Maman! Maman!' they cried, 'let us go home.' 'Oh! +be silent, my little ones,' said the poor woman; 'be silent; we will go +to M. le Maire--he will not leave us without a friend.' It was then that +I saw what my duty was. But it was with a pang--_bon Dieu!_--when I +turned my back upon my Martin, when I went away to shelter, to peace, +leaving my son thus in face of an offended Heaven and all the invisible +powers, do you suppose it was a whole heart I carried in my breast? But +no! it was nothing save a great ache--a struggle as of death. But what +of that? I had my duty to do, as he had--and as he did not flinch, so +did not I; otherwise he would have been ashamed of his mother--and I? I +should have felt that the blood was not mine which ran in his veins. + +No one can tell what it was, that march to La Clairiere. Agnes at first +was like an angel. I hope I always do Madame Martin justice. She is a +saint. She is good to the bottom of her heart. Nevertheless, with those +natures which are enthusiast--which are upborne by excitement--there is +also a weakness. Though she was brave as the holy Pucelle when we set +out, after a while she flagged like another. The colour went out of her +face, and though she smiled still, yet the tears came to her eyes, and +she would have wept with the other women, and with the wail of the +weary children, and all the agitation, and the weariness, and the length +of the way, had not I recalled her to herself. 'Courage!' I said to her. +'Courage, _ma fille!_ We will throw open all the chambers. I will give +up even that one in which my Martin Dupin, the father of thy husband, +died.' '_Ma mere_,' she said, holding my hand to her bosom, 'he is not +dead--he is in Semur.' Forgive me, dear Lord! It gave me a pang that she +could see him and not I. 'For me,' I cried, 'it is enough to know that +my good man is in heaven: his room, which I have kept sacred, shall be +given up to the poor.' But oh! the confusion of the stumbling, weary +feet; the little children that dropped by the way, and caught at our +skirts, and wailed and sobbed; the poor mothers with babes upon each +arm, with sick hearts and failing limbs. One cry seemed to rise round us +as we went, each infant moving the others to sympathy, till it rose like +one breath, a wail of 'Maman! Maman!' a cry that had no meaning, +through having so much meaning. It was difficult not to cry out too in +the excitement, in the labouring of the long, long, confused, and +tedious way. 'Maman! Maman!' The Holy Mother could not but hear it. It +is not possible but that she must have looked out upon us, and heard us, +so helpless as we were, where she sits in heaven. + +When we got to La Clairiere we were ready to sink down with fatigue like +all the rest--nay, even more than the rest, for we were not used to it, +and for my part I had altogether lost the habitude of long walks. But +then you could see what Madame Martin was. She is slight and fragile and +pale, not strong, as any one can perceive; but she rose above the needs +of the body. She was the one among us who rested not. We threw open all +the rooms, and the poor people thronged in. Old Leontine, who is the +_garde_ of the house, gazed upon us and the crowd whom we brought with +us with great eyes full of fear and trouble. 'But, Madame,' she cried, +'Madame!' following me as I went above to the better rooms. She pulled +me by my robe. She pushed the poor women with their children away. +'_Allez donc, allez_!--rest outside till these ladies have time to speak +to you,' she said; and pulled me by my sleeve. Then 'Madame Martin is +putting all this _canaille_ into our very chambers,' she cried. She had +always distrusted Madame Martin, who was taken by the peasants for a +clerical and a devote, because she was noble. 'The _bon Dieu_ be praised +that Madame also is here, who has sense and will regulate everything.' +'These are no _canaille,'_ I said: 'be silent, _ma bonne_ Leontine, here +is something which you cannot understand. This is Semur which has come +out to us for lodging.' She let the keys drop out of her hands. It was +not wonderful if she was amazed. All day long she followed me about, her +very mouth open with wonder. 'Madame Martin, that understands itself,' +she would say. 'She is romanesque--she has imagination--but Madame, +Madame has _bon sens_--who would have believed it of Madame?' Leontine +had been my _femme de menage_ long before there was a Madame Martin, +when my son was young; and naturally it was of me she still thought. But +I cannot put down all the trouble we had ere we found shelter for every +one. We filled the stables and the great barn, and all the cottages +near; and to get them food, and to have something provided for those who +were watching before the city, and who had no one but us to think of +them, was a task which was almost beyond our powers. Truly it was beyond +our powers--but the Holy Mother of heaven and the good angels helped us. +I cannot tell to any one how it was accomplished, yet it was +accomplished. The wail of the little ones ceased. They slept that first +night as if they had been in heaven. As for us, when the night came, and +the dews and the darkness, it seemed to us as if we were out of our +bodies, so weary were we, so weary that we could not rest. From La +Clairiere on ordinary occasions it is a beautiful sight to see the +lights of Semur shining in all the high windows, and the streets +throwing up a faint whiteness upon the sky; but how strange it was now +to look down and see nothing but a darkness--a cloud, which was the +city! The lights of the watchers in their camp were invisible to +us,--they were so small and low upon the broken ground that we could not +see them. Our Agnes crept close to me; we went with one accord to the +seat before the door. We did not say 'I will go,' but went by one +impulse, for our hearts were there; and we were glad to taste the +freshness of the night and be silent after all our labours. We leant +upon each other in our weariness. 'Ma mere,' she said, 'where is he now, +our Martin?' and wept. 'He is where there is the most to do, be thou +sure of that,' I cried, but wept not. For what did I bring him into the +world but for this end? + +Were I to go day by day and hour by hour over that time of trouble, the +story would not please any one. Many were brave and forgot their own +sorrows to occupy themselves with those of others, but many also were +not brave. There were those among us who murmured and complained. Some +would contend with us to let them go and call their husbands, and leave +the miserable country where such things could happen. Some would rave +against the priests and the government, and some against those who +neglected and offended the Holy Church. Among them there were those who +did not hesitate to say it was our fault, though how we were answerable +they could not tell. We were never at any time of the day or night +without a sound of some one weeping or bewailing herself, as if she were +the only sufferer, or crying out against those who had brought her here, +far from all her friends. By times it seemed to me that I could bear it +no longer, that it was but justice to turn those murmurers +_(pleureuses)_ away, and let them try what better they could do for +themselves. But in this point Madame Martin surpassed me. I do not +grudge to say it. She was better than I was, for she was more patient. +She wept with the weeping women, then dried her eyes and smiled upon +them without a thought of anger--whereas I could have turned them to the +door. One thing, however, which I could not away with, was that Agnes +filled her own chamber with the poorest of the poor. 'How,' I cried, +thyself and thy friend Madame de Bois-Sombre, were you not enough to +fill it, that you should throw open that chamber to good-for-nothings, +to _va-nu-pieds_, to the very rabble?' '_Ma mere,'_ said Madame Martin, +'our good Lord died for them.' 'And surely for thee too, thou +saint-imbecile!' I cried out in my indignation. What, my Martin's +chamber which he had adorned for his bride! I was beside myself. And +they have an obstinacy these enthusiasts! But for that matter her friend +Madame de Bois-Sombre thought the same. She would have been one of the +_pleureuses_ herself had it not been for shame. 'Agnes wishes to aid the +_bon Dieu_, Madame,' she said, 'to make us suffer still a little more.' +The tone in which she spoke, and the contraction in her forehead, as if +our hospitality was not enough for her, turned my heart again to my +daughter-in-law. 'You have reason, Madame,' I cried; 'there are indeed +many ways in which Agnes does the work of the good God.' The +Bois-Sombres are poor, they have not a roof to shelter them save that of +the old hotel in Semur, from whence they were sent forth like the rest +of us. And she and her children owed all to Agnes. Figure to yourself +then my resentment when this lady directed her scorn at my +daughter-in-law. I am not myself noble, though of the _haute +bourgeoisie_, which some people think a purer race. + +Long and terrible were the days we spent in this suspense. For ourselves +it was well that there was so much to do--the food to provide for all +this multitude, the little children to care for, and to prepare the +provisions for our men who were before Semur. I was in the Ardennes +during the war, and I saw some of its perils--but these were nothing to +what we encountered now. It is true that my son Martin was not in the +war, which made it very different to me; but here the dangers were such +as we could not understand, and they weighed upon our spirits. The seat +at the door, and that point where the road turned, where there was +always so beautiful a view of the valley and of the town of Semur--were +constantly occupied by groups of poor people gazing at the darkness in +which their homes lay. It was strange to see them, some kneeling and +praying with moving lips; some taking but one look, not able to endure +the sight. I was of these last. From time to time, whenever I had a +moment, I came out, I know not why, to see if there was any change. But +to gaze upon that altered prospect for hours, as some did, would have +been intolerable to me. I could not linger nor try to imagine what might +be passing there, either among those who were within (as was believed), +or those who were without the walls. Neither could I pray as many did. +My devotions of every day I will never, I trust, forsake or forget, and +that my Martin was always in my mind is it needful to say? But to go +over and over all the vague fears that were in me, and all those +thoughts which would have broken my heart had they been put into words, +I could not do this even to the good Lord Himself. When I suffered +myself to think, my heart grew sick, my head swam round, the light went +from my eyes. They are happy who can do so, who can take the _bon Dieu_ +into their confidence, and say all to Him; but me, I could not do it. I +could not dwell upon that which was so terrible, upon my home abandoned, +my son--Ah! now that it is past, it is still terrible to think of. And +then it was all I was capable of, to trust my God and do what was set +before me. God, He knows what it is we can do and what we cannot. I +could not tell even to Him all the terror and the misery and the +darkness there was in me; but I put my faith in Him. It was all of which +I was capable. We are not made alike, neither in the body nor in the +soul. + +And there were many women like me at La Clairiere. When we had done each +piece of work we would look out with a kind of hope, then go back to +find something else to do--not looking at each other, not saying a word. +Happily there was a great deal to do. And to see how some of the women, +and those the most anxious, would work, never resting, going on from one +thing to another, as if they were hungry for more and more! Some did it +with their mouths shut close, with their countenances fixed, not daring +to pause or meet another's eyes; but some, who were more patient, worked +with a soft word, and sometimes a smile, and sometimes a tear; but ever +working on. Some of them were an example to us all. In the morning, when +we got up, some from beds, some from the floor,--I insisted that all +should lie down, by turns at least, for we could not make room for every +one at the same hours,--the very first thought of all was to hasten to +the window, or, better, to the door. Who could tell what might have +happened while we slept? For the first moment no one would speak,--it +was the moment of hope--and then there would be a cry, a clasping of the +hands, which told--what we all knew. The one of the women who touched my +heart most was the wife of Riou of the _octroi_. She had been almost +rich for her condition in life, with a good house and a little servant +whom she trained admirably, as I have had occasion to know. Her husband +and her son were both among those whom we had left under the walls of +Semur; but she had three children with her at La Clairiere. Madame Riou +slept lightly, and so did I. Sometimes I heard her stir in the middle of +the night, though so softly that no one woke. We were in the same room, +for it may be supposed that to keep a room to one's self was not +possible. I did not stir, but lay and watched her as she went to the +window, her figure visible against the pale dawning of the light, with +an eager quick movement as of expectation--then turning back with slower +step and a sigh. She was always full of hope. As the days went on, there +came to be a kind of communication between us. We understood each other. +When one was occupied and the other free, that one of us who went out to +the door to look across the valley where Semur was would look at the +other as if to say, 'I go.' When it was Madame Riou who did this, I +shook my head, and she gave me a smile which awoke at every repetition +(though I knew it was vain) a faint expectation, a little hope. When she +came back, it was she who would shake her head, with her eyes full of +tears. 'Did I not tell thee?' I said, speaking to her as if she were my +daughter. 'It will be for next time, Madame,' she would say, and smile, +yet put her apron to her eyes. There were many who were like her, and +there were those of whom I have spoken who were _pleureuses_, never +hoping anything, doing little, bewailing themselves and their hard fate. +Some of them we employed to carry the provisions to Semur, and this +amused them, though the heaviness of the baskets made again a complaint. + +As for the children, thank God! they were not disturbed as we were--to +them it was a beautiful holiday--it was like Heaven. There is no place +on earth that I love like Semur, yet it is true that the streets are +narrow, and there is not much room for the children. Here they were +happy as the day; they strayed over all our gardens and the meadows, +which were full of flowers; they sat in companies upon the green grass, +as thick as the daisies themselves, which they loved. Old Sister +Mariette, who is called Marie de la Consolation, sat out in the meadow +under an acacia-tree and watched over them. She was the one among us who +was happy. She had no son, no husband, among the watchers, and though, +no doubt, she loved her convent and her hospital, yet she sat all day +long in the shade and in the full air, and smiled, and never looked +towards Semur. 'The good Lord will do as He wills,' she said, 'and that +will be well.' It was true--we all knew it was true; but it might +be--who could tell?--that it was His will to destroy our town, and take +away our bread, and perhaps the lives of those who were dear to us; and +something came in our throats which prevented a reply. '_Ma soeur_,' I +said, 'we are of the world, we tremble for those we love; we are not as +you are.' Sister Mariette did nothing but smile upon us. 'I have known +my Lord these sixty years,' she said, 'and He has taken everything from +me.' To see her smile as she said this was more than I could bear. From +me He had taken something, but not all. Must we be prepared to give up +all if we would be perfected? There were many of the others also who +trembled at these words. 'And now He gives me my consolation,' she said, +and called the little ones round her, and told them a tale of the Good +Shepherd, which is out of the holy Gospel. To see all the little ones +round her knees in a crowd, and the peaceful face with which she smiled +upon them, and the meadows all full of flowers, and the sunshine coming +and going through the branches: and to hear that tale of Him who went +forth to seek the lamb that was lost, was like a tale out of a holy +book, where all was peace and goodness and joy. But on the other side, +not twenty steps off, was the house full of those who wept, and at all +the doors and windows anxious faces gazing down upon that cloud in the +valley where Semur was. A procession of our women was coming back, many +with lingering steps, carrying the baskets which were empty. 'Is there +any news?' we asked, reading their faces before they could answer. And +some shook their heads, and some wept. There was no other reply. + +On the last night before our deliverance, suddenly, in the middle of the +night, there was a great commotion in the house. We all rose out of our +beds at the sound of the cry, almost believing that some one at the +window had seen the lifting of the cloud, and rushed together, +frightened, yet all in an eager expectation to hear what it was. It was +in the room where the old Mere Julie slept that the disturbance was. +Mere Julie was one of the market-women of Semur, the one I have +mentioned who was devout, who never missed the _Salut_ in the afternoon, +besides all masses which are obligatory. But there were other matters +in which she had not satisfied my mind, as I have before said. She was +the mother of Jacques Richard, who was a good-for-nothing, as is well +known. At La Clairiere Mere Julie had enacted a strange part. She had +taken no part in anything that was done, but had established herself in +the chamber allotted to her, and taken the best bed in it, where she +kept her place night and day, making the others wait upon her. She had +always expressed a great devotion for St. Jean; and the Sisters of the +Hospital had been very kind to her, and also to her _vaurien_ of a son, +who was indeed, in some manner, the occasion of all our troubles--being +the first who complained of the opening of the chapel into the chief +ward, which was closed up by the administration, and thus became, as I +and many others think, the cause of all the calamities that have come +upon us. It was her bed that was the centre of the great commotion we +had heard, and a dozen voices immediately began to explain to us as we +entered. 'Mere Julie has had a dream. She has seen a vision,' they said. +It was a vision of angels in the most beautiful robes, all shining with +gold and whiteness. + +'The dress of the Holy Mother which she wears on the great _fetes_ was +nothing to them,' Mere Julie told us, when she had composed herself. For +all had run here and there at her first cry, and procured for her a +_tisane_, and a cup of _bouillon_, and all that was good for an attack +of the nerves, which was what it was at first supposed to be. 'Their +wings were like the wings of the great peacock on the terrace, but also +like those of eagles. And each one had a collar of beautiful jewels +about his neck, and robes whiter than those of any bride.' This was the +description she gave: and to see the women how they listened, head above +head, a cloud of eager faces, all full of awe and attention! The angels +had promised her that they would come again, when we had bound ourselves +to observe all the functions of the Church, and when all these +Messieurs had been converted, and made their submission--to lead us back +gloriously to Semur. There was a great tumult in the chamber, and all +cried out that they were convinced, that they were ready to promise. All +except Madame Martin, who stood and looked at them with a look which +surprised me, which was of pity rather than sympathy. As there was no +one else to speak, I took the word, being the mother of the present +Maire, and wife of the last, and in part mistress of the house. Had +Agnes spoken I would have yielded to her, but as she was silent I took +my right. 'Mere Julie,' I said, 'and mes bonnes femmes, my friends, know +you that it is the middle of the night, the hour at which we must rest +if we are to be able to do the work that is needful, which the _bon +Dieu_ has laid upon us? It is not from us--my daughter and myself--who, +it is well known, have followed all the functions of the Church, that +you will meet with an opposition to your promise. But what I desire is +that you should calm yourselves, that you should retire and rest till +the time of work, husbanding your strength, since we know not what claim +may be made upon it. The holy angels,' I said, 'will comprehend, or if +not they, then the _bon Dieu_, who understands everything.' + +But it was with difficulty that I could induce them to listen to me, to +do that which was reasonable. When, however, we had quieted the +agitation, and persuaded the good women to repose themselves, it was no +longer possible for me to rest. I promised to myself a little moment of +quiet, for my heart longed to be alone. I stole out as quietly as I +might, not to disturb any one, and sat down upon the bench outside the +door. It was still a kind of half-dark, nothing visible, so that if any +one should gaze and gaze down the valley, it was not possible to see +what was there: and I was glad that it was not possible, for my very +soul was tired. I sat down and leant my back upon the wall of our +house, and opened my lips to draw in the air of the morning. How still +it was! the very birds not yet begun to rustle and stir in the bushes; +the night air hushed, and scarcely the first faint tint of blue +beginning to steal into the darkness. When I had sat there a little, +closing my eyes, lo, tears began to steal into them like rain when there +has been a fever of heat. I have wept in my time many tears, but the +time of weeping is over with me, and through all these miseries I had +shed none. Now they came without asking, like a benediction refreshing +my eyes. Just then I felt a soft pressure upon my shoulder, and there +was Agnes coming close, putting her shoulder to mine, as was her way, +that we might support each other. + +'You weep, ma mere,' she said. + +'I think it is one of the angels Mere Julie has seen,' said I. 'It is a +refreshment--a blessing; my eyes were dry with weariness.' + +'Mother,' said Madame Martin, 'do you think it is angels with wings +like peacocks and jewelled collars that our Father sends to us? Ah, not +so--one of those whom we love has touched your dear eyes,' and with that +she kissed me upon my eyes, taking me in her arms. My heart is sometimes +hard to my son's wife, but not always--not with my will, God knows! Her +kiss was soft as the touch of any angel could be. + +'God bless thee, my child,' I said. + +'Thanks, thanks, ma mere!' she cried. 'Now I am resolved; now will I go +and speak to Martin--of something in my heart.' + +'What will you do, my child?' I said, for as the light increased I could +see the meaning in her face, and that it was wrought up for some great +thing. 'Beware, Agnes; risk not my son's happiness by risking thyself; +thou art more to Martin than all the world beside.' + +'He loves thee dearly, mother,' she said. My heart was comforted. I was +able to remember that I too had had my day. 'He loves his mother, thank +God, but not as he loves thee. Beware, _ma fille_. If you risk my son's +happiness, neither will I forgive you.' She smiled upon me, and kissed +my hands. + +'I will go and take him his food and some linen, and carry him your love +and mine.' + +'_You_ will go, and carry one of those heavy baskets with the others!' + +'Mother,' cried Agnes, 'now you shame me that I have never done it +before.' + +What could I say? Those whose turn it was were preparing their burdens +to set out. She had her little packet made up, besides, of our cool +white linen, which I knew would be so grateful to my son. I went with +her to the turn of the road, helping her with her basket; but my limbs +trembled, what with the long continuance of the trial, what with the +agitation of the night. It was but just daylight when they went away, +disappearing down the long slope of the road that led to Semur. I went +back to the bench at the door, and there I sat down and thought. +Assuredly it was wrong to close up the chapel, to deprive the sick of +the benefit of the holy mass. But yet I could not but reflect that the +_bon Dieu_ had suffered still more great scandals to take place without +such a punishment. When, however, I reflected on all that has been done +by those who have no cares of this world as we have, but are brides of +Christ, and upon all they resign by their dedication, and the claim they +have to be furthered, not hindered, in their holy work: and when I +bethought myself how many and great are the powers of evil, and that, +save in us poor women who can do so little, the Church has few friends: +then it came back to me how heinous was the offence that had been +committed, and that it might well be that the saints out of heaven +should return to earth to take the part and avenge the cause of the +weak. My husband would have been the first to do it, had he seen with +my eyes; but though in the flesh he did not do so, is it to be doubted +that in heaven their eyes are enlightened--those who have been subjected +to the cleansing fires and have ascended into final bliss? This all +became clear to me as I sat and pondered, while the morning light grew +around me, and the sun rose and shed his first rays, which are as +precious gold, on the summits of the mountains--for at La Clairiere we +are nearer the mountains than at Semur. + +The house was more still than usual, and all slept to a later hour +because of the agitation of the past night. I had been seated, like old +sister Mariette, with my eyes turned rather towards the hills than to +the valley, being so deep in my thoughts that I did not look, as it was +our constant wont to look, if any change had happened over Semur. Thus +blessings come unawares when we are not looking for them. Suddenly I +lifted my eyes--but not with expectation--languidly, as one looks +without thought. Then it was that I gave that great cry which brought +all crowding to the windows, to the gardens, to every spot from whence +that blessed sight was visible; for there before us, piercing through +the clouds, were the beautiful towers of Semur, the Cathedral with all +its pinnacles, that are as if they were carved out of foam, and the +solid tower of St. Lambert, and the others, every one. They told me +after that I flew, though I am past running, to the farmyard to call all +the labourers and servants of the farm, bidding them prepare every +carriage and waggon, and even the _charrettes_, to carry back the +children, and those who could not walk to the city. + +'The men will be wild with privation and trouble,' I said to myself; +'they will want the sight of their little children, the comfort of their +wives.' + +I did not wait to reason nor to ask myself if I did well; and my son has +told me since that he scarcely was more thankful for our great +deliverance than, just when the crowd of gaunt and weary men returned +into Semur, and there was a moment when excitement and joy were at their +highest, and danger possible, to hear the roll of the heavy farm +waggons, and to see me arrive, with all the little ones and their +mothers, like a new army, to take possession of their homes once more. + + +M. LE MAIRE CONCLUDES HIS RECORD. + +The narratives which I have collected from the different eye-witnesses +during the time of my own absence, will show how everything passed while +I, with M. le Cure, was recovering possession of our city. Many have +reported to me verbally the occurrences of the last half-hour before my +return; and in their accounts there are naturally discrepancies, owing +to their different points of view and different ways of regarding the +subject. But all are agreed that a strange and universal slumber had +seized upon all. M. de Bois-Sombre even admits that he, too, was +overcome by this influence. They slept while we were performing our +dangerous and solemn duty in Semur. But when the Cathedral bells began +to ring, with one impulse all awoke; and starting from the places where +they lay, from the shade of the trees and bushes and sheltering hollows, +saw the cloud and the mist and the darkness which had enveloped Semur +suddenly rise from the walls. It floated up into the higher air before +their eyes, then was caught and carried away, and flung about into +shreds upon the sky by a strong wind, of which down below no influence +was felt. They all gazed, not able to get their breath, speechless, +beside themselves with joy, and saw the walls reappear, and the roofs of +the houses, and our glorious Cathedral against the blue sky. They stood +for a moment spell-bound. M. de Bois-Sombre informs me that he was +afraid of a wild rush into the city, and himself hastened to the front +to lead and restrain it; when suddenly a great cry rang through the air, +and some one was seen to fall across the high road, straight in front of +the Porte St. Lambert. M. de Bois-Sombre was at once aware who it was, +for he himself had watched Lecamus taking his place at the feet of my +wife, who awaited my return there. This checked the people in their +first rush towards their homes; and when it was seen that Madame Dupin +had also sunk down fainting on the ground after her more than human +exertions for the comfort of all, there was but one impulse of +tenderness and pity. When I reached the gate on my return, I found my +wife lying there in all the pallor of death, and for a moment my heart +stood still with sudden terror. What mattered Semur to me, if it had +cost me my Agnes? or how could I think of Lecamus or any other, while +she lay between life and death? I had her carried back to our own house. +She was the first to re-enter Semur; and after a time, thanks be to God, +she came back to herself. But Paul Lecamus was a dead man. No need to +carry him in, to attempt unavailing cares. 'He has gone, that one; he +has marched with the others,' said the old doctor, who had served in his +day, and sometimes would use the language of the camp. He cast but one +glance at him, and laid his hand upon his heart in passing. 'Cover his +face,' was all he said. + +It is possible that this check was good for the restraint of the crowd. +It moderated the rush with which they returned to their homes. The sight +of the motionless figures stretched out by the side of the way overawed +them. Perhaps it may seem strange, to any one who has known what had +occurred, that the state of the city should have given me great anxiety +the first night of our return. The withdrawal of the oppression and awe +which had been on the men, the return of everything to its natural +state, the sight of their houses unchanged, so that the brain turned +round of these common people, who seldom reflect upon anything, and they +already began to ask themselves was it all a delusion--added to the +exhaustion of their physical condition, and the natural desire for ease +and pleasure after the long strain upon all their faculties--produced an +excitement which might have led to very disastrous consequences. +Fortunately I had foreseen this. I have always been considered to +possess great knowledge of human nature, and this has been matured by +recent events. I sent off messengers instantly to bring home the women +and children, and called around me the men in whom I could most trust. +Though I need not say that the excitement and suffering of the past +three days had told not less upon myself than upon others, I abandoned +all idea of rest. The first thing that I did, aided by my respectable +fellow-townsmen, was to take possession of all _cabarets_ and +wine-shops, allowing indeed the proprietors to return, but preventing +all assemblages within them. We then established a patrol of respectable +citizens throughout the city, to preserve the public peace. I +calculated, with great anxiety, how many hours it would be before my +messengers could react: La Clairiere, to bring back the women--for in +such a case the wives are the best guardians, and can exercise an +influence more general and less suspected than that of the magistrates; +but this was not to be hoped for for three or four hours at least. +Judge, then, what was my joy and satisfaction when the sound of wheels +(in itself a pleasant sound, for no wheels had been audible on the +high-road since these events began) came briskly to us from the +distance; and looking out from the watch-tower over the Porte St. +Lambert, I saw the strangest procession. The wine-carts and all the farm +vehicles of La Clairiere, and every kind of country waggon, were jolting +along the road, all in a tumult and babble of delicious voices; and from +under the rude canopies and awnings and roofs of vine branches, made up +to shield them from the sun, lo! there were the children like birds in a +nest, one little head peeping over the other. And the cries and songs, +the laughter, and the shoutings! As they came along the air grew sweet, +the world was made new. Many of us, who had borne all the terrors and +sufferings of the past without fainting, now felt their strength fail +them. Some broke out into tears, interrupted with laughter. Some called +out aloud the names of their little ones. We went out to meet them, +every man there present, myself at the head. And I will not deny that a +sensation of pride came over me when I saw my mother stand up in the +first waggon, with all those happy ones fluttering around her. 'My son,' +she said, 'I have discharged the trust that was given me. I bring thee +back the blessing of God.' 'And God bless thee, my mother!' I cried. The +other men, who were fathers, like me, came round me, crowding to kiss +her hand. It is not among the women of my family that you will find +those who abandon their duties. + +And then to lift them down in armfuls, those flowers of paradise, all +fresh with the air of the fields, all joyous like the birds! We put them +down by twos and threes, some of us sobbing with joy. And to see them +dispersing hand in hand, running here and there, each to its home, +carrying peace, and love, and gladness, through the streets--that was +enough to make the most serious smile. No fear was in them, or care. +Every haggard man they met--some of them feverish, restless, beginning +to think of riot and pleasure after forced abstinence--there was a new +shout, a rush of little feet, a shower of soft kisses. The women were +following after, some packed into the carts and waggons, pale and worn, +yet happy; some walking behind in groups; the more strong, or the more +eager, in advance, and a long line of stragglers behind. There was +anxiety in their faces, mingled with their joy. How did they know what +they might find in the houses from which they had been shut out? And +many felt, like me, that in the very return, in the relief, there was +danger. But the children feared nothing; they filled the streets with +their dear voices, and happiness came back with them. When I felt my +little Jean's cheek against mine, then for the first time did I know how +much anguish I had suffered--how terrible was parting, and how sweet was +life. But strength and prudence melt away when one indulges one's self, +even in one's dearest affections. I had to call my guardians together, +to put mastery upon myself, that a just vigilance might not be relaxed. +M. de Bois-Sombre, though less anxious than myself, and disposed to +believe (being a soldier) that a little license would do no harm, yet +stood by me; and, thanks to our precautions, all went well. + +Before night three parts of the population had returned to Semur, and +the houses were all lighted up as for a great festival. The Cathedral +stood open--even the great west doors, which are only opened on great +occasions--with a glow of tapers gleaming out on every side. As I stood +in the twilight watching, and glad at heart to think that all was going +well, my mother and my wife--still pale, but now recovered from her +fainting and weakness--came out into the great square, leading my little +Jean. They were on their way to the Cathedral, to thank God for their +return. They looked at me, but did not ask me to go with them, those +dear women; they respected my opinions, as I had always respected +theirs. But this silence moved me more than words; there came into my +heart a sudden inspiration. I was still in my scarf of office, which had +been, I say it without vanity, the standard of authority and protection +during all our trouble; and thus marked out as representative of all, I +uncovered myself, after the ladies of my family had passed, and, without +joining them, silently followed with a slow and solemn step. A +suggestion, a look, is enough for my countrymen; those who were in the +Place with me perceived in a moment what I meant. One by one they +uncovered, they put themselves behind me. Thus we made such a procession +as had never been seen in Semur. We were gaunt and worn with watching +and anxiety, which only added to the solemn effect. Those who were +already in the Cathedral, and especially M. le Cure, informed me +afterwards that the tramp of our male feet as we came up the great steps +gave to all a thrill of expectation and awe. It was at the moment of the +exposition of the Sacrament that we entered. Instinctively, in a moment, +all understood--a thing which could happen nowhere but in France, where +intelligence is swift as the breath on our lips. Those who were already +there yielded their places to us, most of the women rising up, making as +it were a ring round us, the tears running down their faces. When the +Sacrament was replaced upon the altar, M. le Cure, perceiving our +meaning, began at once in his noble voice to intone the _Te Deum_. +Rejecting all other music, he adopted the plain song in which all could +join, and with one voice, every man in unison with his brother, we sang +with him. The great Cathedral walls seemed to throb with the sound that +rolled upward, _male_ and deep, as no song has ever risen from Semur in +the memory of man. The women stood up around us, and wept and sobbed +with pride and joy. When this wonderful moment was over, and all the +people poured forth out of the Cathedral walls into the soft evening, +with stars shining above, and all the friendly lights below, there was +such a tumult of emotion and gladness as I have never seen before. Many +of the poor women surrounded me, kissed my hand notwithstanding my +resistance, and called upon God to bless me; while some of the older +persons made remarks full of justice and feeling. + +'The _bon Dieu_ is not used to such singing,' one of them cried, her old +eyes streaming with tears. 'It must have surprised the saints up in +heaven!' + +'It will bring a blessing,' cried another. 'It is not like our little +voices, that perhaps only reach half-way.' + +This was figurative language, yet it was impossible to doubt there was +much truth in it. Such a submission of our intellects, as I felt in +determining to make it, must have been pleasing to heaven. The women, +they are always praying; but when we thus presented ourselves to give +thanks, it meant something, a real homage; and with a feeling of +solemnity we separated, aware that we had contented both earth and +heaven. + +Next morning there was a great function in the Cathedral, at which the +whole city assisted. Those who could not get admittance crowded upon the +steps, and knelt half way across the Place. It was an occasion long +remembered in Semur, though I have heard many say not in itself so +impressive as the _Te Deum_ on the evening of our return. After this we +returned to our occupations, and life was resumed under its former +conditions in our city. + +It might be supposed, however, that the place in which events so +extraordinary had happened would never again be as it was before. Had I +not been myself so closely involved, it would have appeared to me +certain, that the streets, trod once by such inhabitants as those who +for three nights and days abode within Semur, would have always retained +some trace of their presence; that life there would have been more +solemn than in other places; and that those families for whose advantage +the dead had risen out of their graves, would have henceforward carried +about with them some sign of that interposition. It will seem almost +incredible when I now add that nothing of this kind has happened at +Semur. The wonderful manifestation which interrupted our existence has +passed absolutely as if it had never been. We had not been twelve hours +in our houses ere we had forgotten, or practically forgotten, our +expulsion from them. Even myself, to whom everything was so vividly +brought home, I have to enter my wife's room to put aside the curtain +from little Marie's picture, and to see and touch the olive branch +which is there, before I can recall to myself anything that resembles +the feeling with which I re-entered that sanctuary. My grandfather's +bureau still stands in the middle of my library, where I found it on my +return; but I have got used to it, and it no longer affects me. +Everything is as it was; and I cannot persuade myself that, for a time, +I and mine were shut out, and our places taken by those who neither eat +nor drink, and whose life is invisible to our eyes. Everything, I say, +is as it was--every thing goes on as if it would endure for ever. We +know this cannot be, yet it does not move us. Why, then, should the +other move us? A little time, we are aware, and we, too, shall be as +they are--as shadows, and unseen. But neither has the one changed us, +and neither does the other. There was, for some time, a greater respect +shown to religion in Semur, and a more devout attendance at the sacred +functions; but I regret to say this did not continue. Even in my own +case--I say it with sorrow--it did not continue. M. le Cure is an +admirable person. I know no more excellent ecclesiastic. He is +indefatigable in the performance of his spiritual duties; and he has, +besides, a noble and upright soul. Since the days when we suffered and +laboured together, he has been to me as a brother. Still, it is +undeniable that he makes calls upon our credulity, which a man obeys +with reluctance. There are ways of surmounting this; as I see in Agnes +for one, and in M. de Bois-Sombre for another. My wife does not +question, she believes much; and in respect to that which she cannot +acquiesce in, she is silent. 'There are many things I hear you talk of, +Martin, which are strange to me,' she says, 'of myself I cannot believe +in them; but I do not oppose, since it is possible you may have reason +to know better than I; and so with some things that we hear from M. le +Cure.' This is how she explains herself--but she is a woman. It is a +matter of grace to yield to our better judgment. M. de Bois-Sombre has +another way. '_Ma foi_,' he says, 'I have not the time for all your +delicacies, my good people; I have come to see that these things are for +the advantage of the world, and it is not my business to explain them. +If M. le Cure attempted to criticise me in military matters, or thee, my +excellent Martin, in affairs of business, or in the culture of your +vines, I should think him not a wise man; and in like manner, faith and +religion, these are his concern.' Felix de Bois Sombre is an excellent +fellow; but he smells a little of the _mousquetaire_. I, who am neither +a soldier nor a woman, I have hesitations. Nevertheless, so long as I am +Maire of Semur, nothing less than the most absolute respect shall ever +be shown to all truly religious persons, with whom it is my earnest +desire to remain in sympathy and fraternity, so far as that may be. + +It seemed, however, a little while ago as if my tenure of this office +would not be long, notwithstanding the services which I am acknowledged, +on every hand, to have done to my fellow-townsmen. It will be remembered +that when M. le Cure and myself found Semur empty, we heard a voice of +complaining from the hospital of St. Jean, and found a sick man who had +been left there, and who grumbled against the Sisters, and accused them +of neglecting him, but remained altogether unaware, in the meantime, of +what had happened in the city. Will it be believed that after a time +this fellow was put faith in as a seer, who had heard and beheld many +things of which we were all ignorant? It must be said that, in the +meantime, there had been a little excitement in the town on the subject +of the chapel in the hospital, to which repeated reference has already +been made. It was insisted on behalf of these ladies that a promise had +been given, taking, indeed, the form of a vow, that, as soon as we were +again in possession of Semur, their full privileges should be restored +to them. Their advocates even went so far as to send to me a deputation +of those who had been nursed in the hospital, the leader of which was +Jacques Richard, who since he has been, as he says, 'converted,' thrusts +himself to the front of every movement. + +'Permit me to speak, M. le Maire,' he said; 'me, who was one of those so +misguided as to complain, before the great lesson we have all received. +The mass did not disturb any sick person who was of right dispositions. +I was then a very bad subject, indeed--as, alas! M. le Maire too well +knows. It annoyed me only as all pious observances annoyed me. I am now, +thank heaven, of a very different way of thinking----' + +But I would not listen to the fellow. When he was a _mauvais sujet_ he +was less abhorrent to me than now. + +The men were aware that when I pronounced myself so distinctly on any +subject, there was nothing more to be said, for, though gentle as a +lamb and open to all reasonable arguments, I am capable of making the +most obstinate stand for principle; and to yield to popular +superstition, is that worthy of a man who has been instructed? At the +same time it raised a great anger in my mind that all that should be +thought of was a thing so trivial. That they should have given +themselves, soul and body, for a little money; that they should have +scoffed at all that was noble and generous, both in religion and in +earthly things; all that was nothing to them. And now they would insult +the great God Himself by believing that all He cared for was a little +mass in a convent chapel. What desecration! What debasement! When I went +to M. le Cure, he smiled at my vehemence. There was pain in his smile, +and it might be indignation; but he was not furious like me. + +'They will conquer you, my friend,' he said. + +'Never,' I cried. 'Before I might have yielded. But to tell me the +gates of death have been rolled back, and Heaven revealed, and the great +God stooped down from Heaven, in order that mass should be said +according to the wishes of the community in the midst of the sick wards! +They will never make me believe this, if I were to die for it.' + +'Nevertheless, they will conquer,' M. le Cure said. + +It angered me that he should say so. My heart was sore as if my friend +had forsaken me. And then it was that the worst step was taken in this +crusade of false religion. It was from my mother that I heard of it +first. One day she came home in great excitement, saying that now indeed +a real light was to be shed upon all that had happened to us. + +'It appears,' she said, 'that Pierre Plastron was in the hospital all +the time, and heard and saw many wonderful things. Sister Genevieve has +just told me. It is wonderful beyond anything you could believe. He has +spoken with our holy patron himself, St. Lambert, and has received +instructions for a pilgrimage--' + +'Pierre Plastron!' I cried; 'Pierre Plastron saw nothing, ma mere. He +was not even aware that anything remarkable had occurred. He complained +to us of the Sisters that they neglected him; he knew nothing more.' + +'My son,' she said, looking upon me with reproving eyes, 'what have the +good Sisters done to thee? Why is it that you look so unfavourably upon +everything that comes from the community of St. Jean?' + +'What have I to do with the community?' I cried--'when I tell thee, +Maman, that this Pierre Plastron knows nothing! I heard it from the +fellow's own lips, and M. le Cure was present and heard him too. He had +seen nothing, he knew nothing. Inquire of M. le Cure, if you have doubts +of me.' + +'I do not doubt you, Martin,' said my mother, with severity, 'when you +are not biassed by prejudice. And, as for M. le Cure, it is well known +that the clergy are often jealous of the good Sisters, when they are not +under their own control.' + +Such was the injustice with which we were treated. And next day nothing +was talked of but the revelation of Pierre Plastron. What he had seen +and what he had heard was wonderful. All the saints had come and talked +with him, and told him what he was to say to his townsmen. They told him +exactly how everything had happened: how St. Jean himself had interfered +on behalf of the Sisters, and how, if we were not more attentive to the +duties of religion, certain among us would be bound hand and foot and +cast into the jaws of hell. That I was one, nay the chief, of these +denounced persons, no one could have any doubt. This exasperated me; and +as soon as I knew that this folly had been printed and was in every +house, I hastened to M. le Cure, and entreated him in his next Sunday's +sermon to tell the true story of Pierre Plastron, and reveal the +imposture. But M. le Cure shook his head. 'It will do no good,' he said. + +'But how no good?' said I. 'What good are we looking for? These are +lies, nothing but lies. Either he has deceived the poor ladies basely, +or they themselves--but this is what I cannot believe.' + +'Dear friend,' he said, 'compose thyself. Have you never discovered yet +how strong is self-delusion? There will be no lying of which they are +aware. Figure to yourself what a stimulus to the imagination to know +that he was here, actually here. Even I--it suggests a hundred things to +me. The Sisters will have said to him (meaning no evil, nay meaning the +edification of the people), "But, Pierre, reflect! You must have seen +this and that. Recall thy recollections a little." And by degrees Pierre +will have found out that he remembered--more than could have been +hoped.' + +'_Mon Dieu_!' I cried, out of patience, 'and you know all this, yet you +will not tell them the truth--the very truth.' + +'To what good?' he said. Perhaps M. le Cure was right: but, for my part, +had I stood up in that pulpit, I should have contradicted their lies and +given no quarter. This, indeed, was what I did both in my private and +public capacity; but the people, though they loved me, did not believe +me. They said, 'The best men have their prejudices. M. le Maire is an +excellent man; but what will you? He is but human after all.' + +M. le Cure and I said no more to each other on this subject. He was a +brave man, yet here perhaps he was not quite brave. And the effect of +Pierre Plastron's revelations in other quarters was to turn the awe that +had been in many minds into mockery and laughter. '_Ma foi_,' said Felix +de Bois-Sombre, 'Monseigneur St. Lambert has bad taste, mon ami Martin, +to choose Pierre Plastron for his confidant when he might have had +thee.' 'M. de Bois-Sombre does ill to laugh,' said my mother (even my +mother! she was not on my side), 'when it is known that the foolish are +often chosen to confound the wise.' But Agnes, my wife, it was she who +gave me the best consolation. She turned to me with the tears in her +beautiful eyes. + +'Mon ami,' she said, 'let Monseigneur St. Lambert say what he will. He +is not God that we should put him above all. There were other saints +with other thoughts that came for thee and for me!' + +All this contradiction was over when Agnes and I together took our +flowers on the _jour des morts_ to the graves we love. Glimmering among +the rest was a new cross which I had not seen before. This was the +inscription upon it:-- + + + A PAUL LECAMUS + PARTI + LE 20 JUILLET, 1875 + AVEC LES BIEN-AIMES + + +On it was wrought in the marble a little branch of olive. I turned to +look at my wife as she laid underneath this cross a handful of violets. +She gave me her hand still fragrant with the flowers. There was none of +his family left to put up for him any token of human remembrance. Who +but she should have done it, who had helped him to join that company and +army of the beloved? 'This was our brother,' she said; 'he will tell my +Marie what use I made of her olive leaves.' + +THE END + + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Beleaguered City, by Mrs. Oliphant + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A BELEAGUERED CITY *** + +***** This file should be named 11521.txt or 11521.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/1/5/2/11521/ + +Produced by Stan Goodman and PG Distributed Proofreaders + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +https://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +https://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at https://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit https://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including including checks, online payments and credit card +donations. To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + +Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's +eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, +compressed (zipped), HTML and others. + +Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks replace the old file and take over +the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. +VERSIONS based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving +new filenames and etext numbers. + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + https://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + +EBooks posted prior to November 2003, with eBook numbers BELOW #10000, +are filed in directories based on their release date. If you want to +download any of these eBooks directly, rather than using the regular +search system you may utilize the following addresses and just +download by the etext year. For example: + + https://www.gutenberg.org/etext06 + + (Or /etext 05, 04, 03, 02, 01, 00, 99, + 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90) + +EBooks posted since November 2003, with etext numbers OVER #10000, are +filed in a different way. The year of a release date is no longer part +of the directory path. The path is based on the etext number (which is +identical to the filename). The path to the file is made up of single +digits corresponding to all but the last digit in the filename. For +example an eBook of filename 10234 would be found at: + + https://www.gutenberg.org/1/0/2/3/10234 + +or filename 24689 would be found at: + https://www.gutenberg.org/2/4/6/8/24689 + +An alternative method of locating eBooks: + https://www.gutenberg.org/GUTINDEX.ALL + + diff --git a/old/11521.zip b/old/11521.zip Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..8931c05 --- /dev/null +++ b/old/11521.zip |